ã€ŠThe Omega For Saleã€‹


 Chapter 1

    The hallway in front of me seemed blurry. I blinked rapidly to stop the tears that were currently running down my cheeks, partially blinding my vision.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    I felt sore everywhere, my waist, my back and even down there seemed to be  burning

    I pulled my shredded clothes tighter on my frame trying to cover my body as much as I could but it didn¡¯t work.

    As I limped down the hallway, I caught sight of therge hand bruise on my thigh and that was the final straw.?

    Leaning against the wall, I let myself slide down to the floor and the sobs that I had been trying to suppress finally bubbled to the top, tearing out of my throat in harsh bursts, I cradled my knees to my chest and covered my face with my long blonde hair.

    My skin was covered in sex marks, my entire body burning with pain, my legs felt sticky and I reeked of sex and blood.

    Tears and snot fought for a space on my face and the hopeless feeling that overwhelmed my frame was almost drowning.?

    Four Months Later

    I¡¯m working in the kitchen and the sounds of pans and pots were not enough to drown out the harsh whispers that surrounded me, I could hear the hatred and bitterness in their words and no matter how much I tried, I couldn¡¯t ignore or block them out.?

    ¡®She has most probably slept with half the men in this pack, such a slut. Sleeping around has gotten her pregnant.¡¯

    The harsh words made me wince and in this moment I would give anything to be out of this room, but I had to be here to prepare dinner with the rest of the omegas else I would be punished.?

    I could feel my hands tremble and I gripped the wooden spoon that I had been stirring the pot with harder. I lowered my head down in an attempt to hide the tears that were starting to brim in them.?

    I wanted to scream at them,

    I wanted to tell my side of the story, but I knew that it would be of no use. No one would ever believe me, and so I remained silent.?

    The memories of that night flooded back to me.?

    THAT NIGHT.

    ¡°Freya,e over here now.¡± The Omega trainer Darren called out to me, shouting to be heard over the loud music.?

    Bowing my head in submission, I made my way over to him, pushing past the drunk partygoers, and the ones that had begun grinding on themselves on the dance floor. My small stature made it difficult to move through the crowd but finally I made it over to the trainer and a tray of drinks had been pushed into my arms.

    ¡°Go over there and serve the guest. Be on your best behavior Freya.¡± The warning in that tone has been clear enough.

    Looking over to where Darren had pointed, I shuddered in fear, the area was a private part of the club and it held only one guest.

    I couldn¡¯t see them even as I got closer because of the dimmed lights and my hands shook slightly in fear. I tried to steady them all the while praying to the goddess that I didn¡¯t mess up in any way.?

    ¡°Took you long enough.¡± The guest had said the moment that I had gotten to his side, taking the single ss that sat atop the tray. The slur of his words was a confirmation of his drunken state, but it wasn¡¯t enough to take the authority away from his voice.

    An Alpha for sure.?

    I had been about to leave, the dominating presence of the Alpha and his close proximity was starting to affect me, but before I could take another step he had grabbed my arm tightly in his.

    ¡°Not so fast.¡±

    My eyes widened in horror as he rose from his seat and dragged me out back, I knew that there was nothing that I could do.

    He was an Alpha and I would be signing my death sentence if I tried to fight him.

    Soft pleas fell from my lips, I had tried to plead with him to not do it, but it was of no use. His grip only tightened on me.?

    And here I was four monthster, with the evidence of that night, showing slightly from my dress. The whispers and name calling usually followed me everywhere I went.

    I was a pregnant omega, with no mate or im, so it was no surprise that I had beenbelled a slut.?

    If only they knew how helpless I had been that night. I had been given no choice, all I could do was take what he gave in silence.?

    Wrapping my arms around my belly protectively, I walked towards the pantry and once I was in I pulled out a few things from the shelves.?

    It happened so fast, one moment there was a shuffling just outside the door of the pantry, but before I could question it or look for it¡¯s source, the pantry door was mmed shut and I heard the lock click in ce.?

    I rushed towards the door and tried to push it open, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. I could hear the snickers andughter from the other side of the door.

    Banging heavily on the wooden door, I began screaming, begging to be released from within the small space. My ustrophobia was causing my mind to reel.

    ¡°Let me out, please let me out. I can¡¯t stay here, please! It¡¯s not safe and I¡¯m carrying a baby! Please open the door.¡±

    The sound of theirughter only increased at my pleading but the door remained firmly in ce, even as I hit against it as hard as I could.?

    A new wave of panic hit me as I realized that the girls would not be opening the door and I was most likely going to be spending the night in the cramped up room.?

    My vision became blurred and I fought to keep my eyes open, but it felt as though the room were getting smaller, closing in on me and suffocating me. My chest tightened like a noose, my lungs feeling as though they would copse under the weight of the sudden crushing pressure.

    I started to feel lightheaded, and my vision began to fade in and out of focus. Thest thing I registered was the cold floor against my skin, then everything went dark.?

    ***

    I woke up with a gasp. I couldn¡¯t tell what had brought me out of my unconscious state but it still lingered in my mind. The white walls of the clinic greeted me.

    I scrunched my nose as the sterile scent in the room caused my stomach to churn and a fresh wave of nausea to wash over me.?

    I moved to sit up on the bed but instantly regretted that decision when pain wracked through my head, I held my head in my hands and a painful moan escaped my lips.?

    ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t do that. You need toy down for a while.¡±?

    I turned in the direction of the voice and was met face to face with the pack¡¯s doctor. The older man addressed me in a gentle voice and I did as he said, mostly because the pain in my head wouldn¡¯t let me do otherwise.?

    ¡°My head hurts.¡± I whispered softly. And the doctor nodded his head in understanding.?

    ¡°You must have hit it pretty hard when you fell to the floor. You need to be more careful. You could have hurt yourself worse.¡± The doctor said.

    And at his words I moved an arm to my stomach to check on my baby, the doctor¡¯s eyes followed my movements and I could see the look of disapproval dance within his depths.?

    ¡°You know it¡¯s not toote for an abortion. You could choose to have an abortion right now, because with your beauty you could still be amoner¡¯s mistress, but if you go ahead with birthing this child even that luxury would be gone. No one would look in your direction twice.¡±?

    The doctor searched my face for a minute and whatever he found there displeased him because he shook his head slightly, clicking his tongue in distaste, before speaking again.?

    ¡°This baby is going to take your life away from you. You¡¯re still young, there¡¯s no need to condemn yourself to a life such as the one that this burden would bring. My office is thest door at the end of the hallway, to the right. Think about it and let me know your decision.¡± The doctor muttered, walking away and leaving me alone with my thoughts.

    The doctor made a lot of sense, having this baby was going topletely turn my life around, being an omega in this pack was difficult, but being a single mom omega was going to be a thousand times worse.?

    My mind came up with images of just how bad life could get for myself and my child and I shuddered in fear.

    I had no one to help me, the rest of the omegas had singled me out from the moment they found out I was pregnant. I remembered how most of the girls had avoided me like a gue and shortly after the whispers and dirty looks had begun.?

    I was all alone in this but it was for this particr reason that I wanted to keep my child even with all hardships that I knew woulde with it.

    I was tired of being alone and I wanted someone to call my own, I needed someone for me and not against me.?

    This baby could be the only chance I would get to experience what it felt like to be in love and to be loved. They would forever be a part of me.

    That thought caused my heart to jump in joy and I let a smile paint my lips.?

    As for the father¡­

    I was not naive enough to bother with searching for him or hoping that he would show up to take responsibility for the baby.

    That night had been a blur and in the dim lights I had been unable to see his face, so I couldn¡¯t even tell who he was or what he looked like.?

    Besides, he¡¯s an Alpha. That put him way out of my league. Even if he knew that I existed, chances were he would choose to not be involved with me or my child, so I knew it was best to pretend he didn¡¯t exist.?

    Patting my stomach softly, I hummed in satisfaction. I made my decision.

    I was going to keep my baby.?

 Chapter 2

    Four Years After

    The basket ofundry in my arms weighed a ton and I struggled to bnce it in my hands, as I made my way through the courtyard.?

    The sun beat down on me, making sweat run into my eyes and I had to blink rapidly to try to keep the moisture out of them but it was unsessful and it continued to run down my face, making my cheeks itch.

    My feet were killing me and I wanted nothing more than to take my shoes off and have them soak up the water. But I knew that I couldn¡¯t do that, this full basket ofundry was the least of my chores today.?

    As I made my way through the usually quiet courtyard, a noise suddenly caught my attention.

    It seemed to being from around the corner that led up to the greenhouse.

    A familiar gentle scent that I had grown ustomed to wafted through the air and my eyes widened in disbelief when I caught it.

    Jessy!

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a worthless bastard.¡± Said a little voice and I rushed towards its source.?

    The moment I turned the corner, the sight that greeted me almost made me scream.

    My three years old daughter was surrounded by other kids that were kicking and spitting on her, beating her down, while she did nothing but helplessly cover her head with her small arms to protect her face.?

    Dropping the bag ofundry to the floor, I rushed forward, sweeping my daughter into my arms, protecting her body from the onught as much as I could with mine.?

    ¡°Stop it. Stop it please, leave her alone. Please.¡±?

    My pleas fell on deaf ears as the children onlyughed and then continued to hit both my daughter and I.

    They were after all the children of the Alpha¡¯s and Beta¡¯s and a lowly omega like myself had no authority over them.?

    A sudden pain wracked through my skull as one of the children buried their hands into hair and pulled with as much might as she could gather. I screamed out in pain and tried to pull my hair out from her grasp but it only encouraged her. As she onlyughed and then proceeded to pull harder.?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Leave this ce immediately.¡±

    The sound of the guard was enough to put a stop to their assault and in the next minute, the children scattered in different directions.?

    I hold Jessy¡¯s frame tighter to my chest, patting her head and whisperingforting words in her ear.?

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± I finally said once the courtyard was empty .?

    As I raise my head to meet his face, I cower at the intense look in his eyes. It was simr to the look of a predator, staring down its prey, ready to pounce.

    I shudder in fear, bowing my head to cut off the piercing eye contact. This couldn¡¯t happen again.?

    The guard stalked forward and I curled in tighter on myself, holding my child protectively in my arms. He suddenly grabbed my chin forcing me to look at him again and the sinister smile that painted his lips sent a shudder up my spine.?

    ¡°You can thank me in other ways.¡± He said, eyes travelling slowly down my body and whatever he saw caused him to lick his lips in hunger.

    He reached his hands towards my chest and I pulled Jessy across them, holding her firmly against my chest, before shaking my head.?

    Embarrassment overcame my frame at his request and I struggled to keep my tears at bay, for the sake of my child.?

    ¡°No.¡± I whispered my refusal quietly. And The guard scoffed at my response.?

    ¡°Pack whore.¡± He muttered before turning around and exiting from where he hade from, finally leaving me alone with my daughter.?

    Jessy had tears running down her cheeks and streaks of blood ran from her cuts down her arms. My heart constricted in my chest at the sight of my daughter¡¯s current state.

    Bruises and cuts covered her body like a nket and her eyes were dull, brimming with pain and tears. Her lips were cracked and bleeding and she looked as if she could pass out anytime from how weak she was stood.?

    I gently lifted my daughter into my arms, holding her as close as I could without hurting her or making her injuries worse and I retreated back to my room in silence.

    I set her carefully on the bed, the moment that we entered the room and reached for the first aid kit that I kept underneath the bed.?

    Pulling out the supplies that I needed my hands trembled slightly and I tried to steady it enough to clean up her wounds. I sat down beside her on the bed and I gently wiped away her tears with my thumbs, trying to keep the tears in my eyes from spilling out.?

    I didn¡¯t say anything, it felt like my voice wouldn¡¯t work with me even if I tried so I simply focused on the task in front of me.?

    Jessy continued to sit there silently while I worked, not moving even once, only hissing every once in a while in pain, I dabbed carefully at the nasty looking cut that she had sustained on her knee, I put a few bandages over the wound and began to put an added roll of gauze.?

    ¡°Mommy.¡± Jessy finally called out, breaking the silence that had settled in the room since we had entered.?

    ¡°Yes baby.¡± I replied, still focused on her knee.?

    ¡°When will this life stop? When will the other kids let me y with them and When will everybody around us stop trying to hurt us?¡± Jessy asked, in a small quiet voice.?

    And that was all it took, the tears that I had been fighting to keep at bay finally burst out of me and I buried my face in my hands as I wept in pain and shame.?

    Three years old, my daughter was only three years old, yet she had been subjected to abuse and humiliation worse than any child should have to go through.?

    Her question cut deep at my chest and for a moment I struggled to find the words to respond with.?

    ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll be leaving the pack Jessy. I have prepared everything. Very early in the morning we would leave this pack and we¡¯ll finally be able to put behind all the suffering and pain that it has brought us.¡±?

    I opened my arms wide and Jessy fell into it, wrapping her small arms around my neck in a hug.

    Herforting scent helped to calm my racing heart and reassured me on my decision.?

    The SilverMoon Pack was no longer a ce for my daughter and I, we needed to leave as soon as possible.

    The doctor¡¯s words from four years ago drift into my mind again. I had thought that I would be able to endure everything, I had hoped that if I ignored the stares and the whispers then they would go away. Over the years I hoped that not fighting back would make my life easier and maybe better, I had endured everything that had been done to Jessy and myself in the hopes of having a peaceful life.?

    But four years of living in this hell has proved me wrong, it got worse and worse as the days went by. I was watching my daughter be a shell of herself, slowly losing the child like light that usually sparkled in her eyes and this further solidified my decision.?

    We couldn¡¯t continue there anymore, I couldn¡¯t risk my child suffering this pain and shame for the rest of her life. I would rather be a rogue than continue to live like this any longer.?

 Chapter 3

    ¡°Jessy, Jessy! Come on baby, open your eyes. It¡¯s time.¡± I whispered to my three years old.

    There was no one around and I knew that I didn¡¯t have to whisper but it suddenly felt like the walls had ears and like there were eyes watching me in the dark of my room.

    Jessy moaned softly, sitting up in bed and rubbing the sleep out of her eyes with her small hands, the action made me smile.

    Jessy brought so much joy into my otherwise sad life, and I would never regret bringing my baby into this world, she was more than I ever wished for.?

    ¡°Mommy is it time?¡± Jessy whispered back to me and I nodded my head in agreement, putting her into warmer clothes and making sure every inch of her body was properly covered, the night air could be brutal sometimes.?

    ¡°Put this on.¡± I whispered again to her, sliding a small backpack through her arms, adjusting the straps until they stayed firmly on her back.?

    I had taken only the necessary things that we needed, the less bags we had to carry, the easier and faster it was for us to move.

    Once I was sure that we were set, I carried Jessy into my arms holding her tightly against my chest.?

    Pulling the door slightly open, the night air greeted me, the only sounds that floated through the air were of the crickets and toads. Everything otherwise seemed calm and quiet, the perfect atmosphere that I had hoped for.

    Slipping out of my room, I made a dash for the tree line that led out of the pack.?

    My heart thudded heavily in my chest. If we were caught at this point, it would be the end of us. I knew the risk of what I was doing but I was willing to try, to go through it all for the sake of my child. If I seeded with this then it meant a better life for Jessy, and that was all the motivation I needed to keep going.?

    I kept my ears pricked for any sound, but none came so I continued deeper into the woods until I reached the pack borders. Setting Jessy carefully on the floor, I turned her around and began to strip out of my clothes, stuffing them into the small bag that I had carried with me.?

    Once I finished with that I closed my eyes and concentrated on shifting.

    Since I was barely fed and overworked, the process took longer than it normally should. But soon my beautiful white wolf was standing in my stead, my wolf was one of the prettiest in the pack and the other omegas usually gave me hell for it.

    It was after all very rare to find a pure white wolf that was paired with sparkling cerulean eyes.

    Since my human form was small, it was no surprise that my wolf was also small, nudging my daughter gently with my snout. I encouraged her to climb on my back without speaking, Jessy immediately understood the message and she climbed onto my back holding me as tightly as she could.?

    I picked the small bag that I had carried in my mouth and once I felt a bnce with everything I began running. I had no sense of direction or any particr destination in mind, all I wanted was to escape the SilverMoon pack and put all of the memories and pain behind me.?

    I ran as fast as my legs could carry me, moving past trees, shrubs and bushes. Dodging through fallen logs. There were no signs of danger yet but I stayed alert, stopping asionally to listen or to take in a breath of air, before dashing madly again.?

    After what felt like hours of running, I finally stopped, looking around me. I was tired and thirsty and Jessy was starting to weigh heavier on my back. Laying on the floor, I let her slip from my back before I shifted back again.?

    I shivered slightly as the night air attacked me immediately the furs were gone. Opening the bag, I pulled out my clothes and hurriedly slipped back into them, pulling the small bottle of water that I had packed and giving it to Jessy.?

    I tried to figure out where I was, but the darkness of the night didn¡¯t allow me to. It was my first time being in the wilderness alone and now that the initial excitement of escaping had worn off, all that was left in its ce was fear and dread.?

    I looked to my side and some fresh leaves caught my attention, plucking a few I chewed on them in an attempt to kill my thirst. They weren¡¯t as effective but I felt a tiny bit better.?

    ¡°Mommy, where are we going?¡± Jessy suddenly asked after we remained in a particr spot for a while.?

    In truth, I had no idea where we were going.

    There had been no clear destination in mind from the moment that I had left the pack, but I couldn¡¯t tell Jessy. I also couldn¡¯t let her see the fear that coursed through me.?

    She would only feed on it and be scared too, I was all she had and I knew how much Jessy looked up to me for strength and guidance.?

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there honey.¡± I said instead, fixing the hood of her shirt that had slipped off properly before carrying her and then picking the small bag.?

    I began walking through the woods, hoping to find a source of water soon. I wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed but it seemed like a half hourter when I caught sight of a clearing up ahead that held a stream.?

    Pricking my ears I could hear the voices of people but the trees around and the darkness prevented me from being able to see their owners.

    The closer I got the clearer it became, there was a campfire by the stream and a group of people were sitting around it.

    A surge of excitement went through me, I was happy to see other people in the wilderness.?

    As I drew nearer I could hear them talking, the firelight finally revealed the group to me: it was a set of three men and some young girls. The group lookedpletely harmless but I knew I couldn¡¯t judge just by looks.?

    I stood in my spot hiding behind arge tree, and thought carefully, I wasn¡¯t sure whether or not to approach the group, they looked to be having a good time by themselves but I wasn¡¯t sure how that was going to change if I chose to reveal myself, but I was thirsty and hungry and I knew that I couldn¡¯t carry on for much longer, especially with Jessy in my arms.?

    So carefully I walked out from behind the trees, stepping into the clearing and revealing myself.

    The conversation immediately ceased and all eyes turned to look at me. I bowed my head slightly hoping to show the group that I was harmless and didn¡¯t intend to cause any troubles.?

    Jessy had different ns though, because she turned around in my arms and waved her little hands in the direction of one of the men. Before I could scold her for it, the man smiled at the action before waving back to her.?

    ¡°You look tired. Care to join us for a meal?¡± The man that Jessy had waved at asked and I don¡¯t even stop to think the offer through before I¡¯m nodding my head in response.

    They looked nice enough and they had just offered us food, that was enough to calm me.

    ¡°Yes, thank you so much.¡± I approached them carefully, taking a seat on the makeshift log that was currently in front of the campfire. It had a single upant, and it was one of the men, I maintained as much distance as the small log would allow between us, still not feeling entirelyfortable in their presence.?

    A bowl of soup was passed to me, along with some bread and a bottle of water, I let Jessy drink the water first to her fill before I drank from the bottle, enjoying the way the water trickled down my parched throat, quenching my thirst.?

    Once I had drank half the bottle, I covered it up and began to feed myself and Jessy. I could feel myself rx around the strangers that had returned back to their conversations, continuing to feed my daughter and myself.?

    As long as I didn¡¯t reveal who I really was or where I was from then, I would be fine.?

    ¡°Where are you headed?¡± One of the men suddenly asked, and once again the attention of the group was turned back to me.

    My heart lurched at the question and I swallowed, trying to push down the knot that had formed in my throat.?

    ¡°I¡¯m visiting my husband at the Red point. He moved there for work and since he usuallyes to visit, I wanted to surprise him with a visit for once. I wanted him to wake up to our faces but I didn¡¯t realize how long the journey actually was.¡± I lied, biting my cheek and hoping that they bought the story.?

    No one asked any further questions and instead the men chuckled to myst sentence, nodding in understanding. I let out a small breath of relief, going back to feeding Jessy that had sessfully managed to smear soup on her face.?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    I reached into the bag beside me to pull out some wipes so I could clean her face, unknowingly exposing the burned sign at the side of my neck.?

    All omegas carry a mark like this and it was burned so long ago that I almost forgot it existed.

    As I lowered my head to clean off Jessy¡¯s face, the man beside me suddenly reached out to grab a handful of my hair, forcing my head up and revealing the sign. I whimpered from the action.?

    ¡°An expelled omega?¡± He smirked

    ¡°We are in luck! This one is worth a fortune.¡±?

 Chapter 4

    It had happened too fast, the moment that the man exposed my burned sign, the other two were rounding up on me, forcing my daughter out of my hands.

    A scream tore out of my mouth the moment that Jessy was ripped out of my hands, but the men only ignored me. Forcing me to the ground and cing a cor around my neck and bounding my hands.?

    I trashed wildly in their grip, screaming at the top of my lungs to be released, I didn¡¯t want my daughter taken from me, she was all I had!

    Panic seized my throat at the thought that I may never see her again and it felt like all the air in my lungs had been stolen.?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    A heavy p was delivered on my cheek and I gasped as my face spun to the left, the pain first erupted in my cheeks before moving up to my head, spinning my world for a second.?

    ¡°Behave.¡± Came the voice of the man that had invited us to join them for a meal.

    He sounded and looked much different from the person that had smiled to my daughter and had offered us food. My skin burned from the assault and there was nothing I could do about it, except cry even more.?

    They continued to drag me through the clearing until we reached a truck hidden out of in sight, one of the men pulled the door open and I was pushed inside, before I could try to escape from the truck the door was mmed shut and the bolt was pushed in ce.?

    ¡°I want my daughter. Please just let me be with her.¡± I cried out, banging on the door as much as my bound hands would let me.?

    I didn¡¯t understand why they were suddenly capturing me, I had done nothing to offend them. Turning around inside the truck I was shocked to find eyes on me.

    There were a couple of young girls in the room and they all had their eyes on me.?

    It was difficult to point out the most prominent emotion that ruled their features. One of the girls held confusion, another held surprise, while the girl closest to me held pity in her depths.?

    ¡°Where are we going and who are these men?¡± I finally asked, as I became ufortable under their gaze.

    I needed to know where my daughter was and if she would be safe. I knew none of the girls in the truck would be able to answer that so I settled for asking questions I felt they might be able to answer.?

    For a moment, no one in the truck spoke and just when I was about to give up, thinking I wouldn¡¯t get an answer, the girl closest to me finally broke the silence.

    ¡°They are from the Omega Auction House and they specialize in selling young, beautiful, obedient omegas to the highest bidder.¡± She said quietly and at her words a fresh bursts of tears erupted from me.?

    I had just managed to finally escape the SilverMoon Pack after years of enduring pain and torture and now I hadnded in another hell.?

    I promised Jessy a better life, I had promised to keep her safe from her tormentors, I promised that things would be better for us but within a space of a few hours, I was breaking every single promise.?

    I curled up on myself on the floor of the truck and it felt like? every liquid in my body was being forced out through my eyes. The tears rolled down my face uncontrobly. My heart was aching, my head hurting.?

    None of the girls seemed to mind my reaction and they neithermented nor reprimanded me for it, choosing instead to ignore me.

    After a while, it felt like all the energy had left me, my eyes burned from crying for what felt like hours and I could feel the exhaustion of running for hours settle in my muscles.?

    Curling in more on myself, I let the exhaustionpletely take over, the cold metal of the floorboards made me ufortable but I was too tired to care. A small sigh escaped my lips and I closed my eyes letting the sleep ovee me. Hoping that the next time I opened my eyes I would be safe somewhere else with my daughter in my arms.?

    ***

    The next time that I opened my eyes, the truck was in motion moving to unknown destination, the part of the truck that we were currently locked in prevented us from being able to see outside. I didn¡¯t know how much time had passed but one thing remained the same. The burning in my chest.?

    I sat up carefully, wincing as my muscles cramped from the position that I had slept it. My hands were still bound but there wasn¡¯t much I could do about it. The girls were having a conversation and I tuned into it, resting my head against my knees and watching them as they spoke.?

    ¡°I hope I¡¯ll be sold to a very strong, dominant Alpha. With rough big hands that could do a lot of dirty things to me.¡± One of the girls said sighing dreamily and the others quickly agreed with her.?

    One after the other, the girls began to fantasize about their future owners, babbling over each other, talking about strong, big Alphas buying then as ves and dominating them.?

    ¡°I heard Alpha Greyson would being to the auction as well. As far as I know he currently doesn¡¯t have a mate but it doesn¡¯t mean that he won¡¯t have sexual needs. I hope I can be his ve, I will happily satisfy his needs.¡±? Another girl dered and the other girls quickly agreed with her except one of them.

    Sheughed at the sentence, clicking her tongue in displeasure before speaking.

    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming if you think any part of this is going toe through. Even an Alpha¡¯s daughter wouldn¡¯t be able to get a chance at Alpha Greyson, let alone an omega. He is a king after all.¡± The girl exined and silence settled in the truck for a minute at her words

    But soon the girls were back at it again.

    Each of them exining in details how exactly they would satisfy the Alpha¡¯s sexual needs if they ever became his ve. I remained silent, continuing to watch them as they spoke.?

    My mind drifted back to my daughter, I wondered if they gave her warm clothes, if they handled her with care. She must be so scared and alone without me. All her life, she had never had to spend the night without me, even on days where I had to work till veryte, I always made sure that she was somewhere around me.?

    The truck moved for a long time and I fell asleep in between, sometimes waking up to the girls chattering about various topics other times I woke up to silence and to find most of the girls asleep.

    Finally the truck came to a stop. It seemed like we had reached our destination. There was a ruffling from outside the truck and then the bolt of the truck was pushed open.?

    Since I was closest to the door one of the men reached out to me first, grabbing me and before I could ask anything a blindfold was pulled over my eyes, my hands were set free and then I was being whisked away.?

    After a couple of different turns and twists, we finally came to a halt and I hear a knock on the door. Whispers were exchanged and then I was pushed into the room and my blindfold was pulled off.?

    I looked around the scarlet room in dismay and tepid sweat dribbled down my back as a shiver slithered up my spine as I tried to take in the room.

    There is a neatly done bed in the corner covered with a red sheet, a huge wooden cross sits at the far left corner of the room. On the right, a weird assortment of chains and shackles are hanging from a metallic grid fixed on the ceiling.

    There is also a rack on the wall with various floggers, paddles, whips and more shackles and the sight nearly made me wet my pants in fear.

    There was a fat older looking man in the room with me and my heart pounded in my chest as he rummaged through a set of clothes on the only dresser in the room.?

    All of the clothes looked flimsy and they didn¡¯t look like they could properly cover any part of my body, most of it had high slits or were see through with plunging necklines that was sure to expose my cleavage. The rest of the items didn¡¯t look like they would leave much to the imagination when worn.?

    ¡°Take off your clothes.¡± He instructed in a gruff voice and I did as was told, strippingpletely out of my clothes. He continued to look through the flimsy clothes, humming in satisfaction at the look of some, moving them to a pile at his right while tossing some in distaste to his left.?

    A heavy sense of foreboding came over me as I continued to watch the man, a low chill rattled my bones and I shivered in my spot from the cold air. My nipples were perked from the cold and goosebumps rose on my skin.?

    ¡°You¡¯d be auctioned off together with your child.¡± The man said again after the long silence.?

    He finally picked out a white through see through dress, with a sweetheart neck that plunged lower than would befortable and high slits on both sides that looked like they reached the waist and he smiled proudly at his selection.?

    ¡°Can I see my daughter please?¡± I pleaded, but the man ignored me, tossing the dress into my arms.

    He stood in front of me reaching out to grab my breasts. He snorted in satisfaction, his eyes sparkling in delight.?

    ¡°Nice tits. The Alpha King will be very pleased.¡±

 Chapter 5

    The fat man continued to look with lust at my naked body.?

    ¡°Put the dress on.¡± He instructed.?

    My heart thudded wildly in my ears as I slipped the white dress on. As I expected the dress left little to the imagination. The high slits at the sides reached my waist and my entire legs and hips were on full disy. The curves of my hips were too wide to remain within the dress and so they stuck out of it, leaving the dress to only cover my private area and half my butt.?

    The sweetheart neckline of the dress was lower than I thought and my breasts were almost spilling out from the top of it. No matter how much I tried to ce it within, the top part was just too small to squeeze my breasts in . After a while I gave up trying to adjust it.?

    The fat man came forward again this time with a bottle of oil in his hands and prompting me to open my palms, he poured some of the oil into it.

    ¡°Rub it over your chest and arms.¡± He said.?

    I did as instructed and as soon as I was done, my light skin shone and a golden hue was casted upon it. The light reflected off my skin, casting me in an almost ethereal glow, if it were a different situation I would have felt good about the glow, but now I just felt shame at how much the oil pronounced my spilling breasts.?

    ?

    The older man¡¯s eyes never left my body as I dressed and once I finished, the lust in his eyes seemed to multiply, he licked his lips shamelessly, walking around me to inspect the way that I looked.?

    Then he gave a hard p to my butt, grunting in approval before gripping my arms tightly and pulling me out of the room. I whimpered at the strong grip on my arm but he didn¡¯t seem to care in the least. He continued to drag me through the hallway until we reached the backstage.?

    My eyes fell on Jessy¡¯s tiny frame waiting nervously alone and my heart leaped in my chest. I snatched my arms forcefully from the older man¡¯s grip, running forward to envelop my daughter in my arms.?

    Tears ran down my face as I ced small kisses on Jessy¡¯s forehead, whispering my apologies into her ear and reassuring her as best as I could.?

    Jessy simply held me close, wrapping her small arms around my neck. The strength of my daughter shocked me sometimes. It felt like she was stronger than I was in many situations.?

    She had just spent days away from me and I waspletely beside myself worrying about her well-being but she simply held me close, her face not giving away whatever she had been put through in thest couple of days.?

    The older man grabbed my neck, pulling me away from my daughter and cutting a dirty look to me.?

    ¡°Behave yourself. Wipe those flimsy tears off your face and I better see a smile on those lips. The Alpha King is sitting right outside and if you don¡¯t act right, I will toss you to the group of hungry werewolves waiting at the back and I will allow them rape you and tear you into pieces while your daughter watches them.¡± He threatened.?

    A cold shiver overcame my frame at his words, freezing mepletely. I couldn¡¯t let that ever happen, the images that came up in my head at his threats caused a wave of nausea to ovee my frame.?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Jessy has tears shining in her eyes and although they don¡¯t spill I could see how much all of these was affecting my daughter. As much as I wanted to cry out in disgust and pain at the situation, I knew that I had to be strong for my daughter, no matter how scared I was.?

    I stood to the side, carrying Jessy into my arms and holding her to my chest, enjoying the feeling of my daughter in my arms once more. The fat man stood in the corner opposite me, watching me with a disapproving re. My throat tightened at his gaze and I lowered my head, in an attempt to avoid his gaze.?

    I could hear the host announce omegas after omegas and whenever the bidding began, my heart would leap into my throat in fear.

    I was told that the girls that remained without a buyer at the end of the auction faced the harshest punishments. I didn¡¯t know any of the girls but I couldn¡¯t wish that for any of them.?

    Momentster I heard the host announce me.?

    ¡°Coming up next, Omega 36! Green eyes, blonde hair, curvy figure. A real catch! This one evenes with a bonus. She has a child.¡±

    The curtain in front of me was pulled open and holding Jessy tightly in my arms, I moved out into the stage. The bright light casted upon me blinded me for a minute and I had to blink rapidly to adjust to it.?

    Finally after several seconds I¡¯m finally able to open my eyes again and observe the space. We were in arge room filled with many men sitting downstage. The men all had hunger and lust shining in their eyes and panic seized my throat.?

    With the way I was dressed and the look in the guests eyes I felt no better than amodity. I felt like a property about to be sold off.?

    On the top floor there was a cab with half of the curtain down. Behind the curtain was a man dressed in ck suit, with his long legs crossed.?

    The Alpha King.

    For some reason the pose and settings of the cab reminded me of that night at the party so I quickly looked away, before the memories couldpletely overwhelm me and could cause me to do something embarrassing.?

    ¡°This one right here, only aims to please, I¡¯m setting the bid at five thousand dors.¡± The sycophantic voice of the host announced.?

    For a second therge hall fell quiet, no one spoke a word and my breath seized in my throat. It was a no brainer that most of the men that attended these auctions were the rich Alpha¡¯s, Beta¡¯s and Gamma¡¯s, but five thousand dors was a lot of money for anyone to spend on a ve with a child.?

    The fat man¡¯s threat yed again in my mind, if I didn¡¯t get sold tonight I couldn¡¯t put it past him to actually go through with his threat or to make me suffer immensely.?

    ¡°Six thousand.¡± A man in the corner shouted out, shooting his hands in the air.?

    ¡°Ten thousand.¡± Another voice shouted.

    And soon the numbers were flying from their lips in a bid to buy me. The higher the numbers rose, the harder my heart beat. I paused to take deep breaths, afraid that I was going to copse soon if I didn¡¯t calm down.?

    ¡°Hundred thousand dors.¡±?

    My breath caught in my throat at the amount and when I looked in the direction of the patron I bit my lips in disgust. He was a greasy looking short round man with yellow teeth. And The way in which his eyes roamed my body unnerved me. I closed my eyes in desperation, hoping another bidder woulde up.?

    ¡°A hundred thousand dors. Going once! Going twice¡­¡±

    ¡°Two million dors.¡± The man from the top of the cab announced coldly, cutting the host off.?

    The room went quiet and everyone snapped their head back to look in the direction of the cab. My heart stuttered to a stop.?

 Chapter 6

    ¡°Two million dors. Going once! Going twice! Gone!¡± The host mmed his gavel twice on the stand, sealing the fact that I had been purchased.?

    Therge room erupted with noise as the crowd buzzed with conversation.?

    ¡°Two million dors? For a lowly omega? Isn¡¯t that outrageous?¡±?

    ¡°Why will anyone want to spend that amount of money to acquire a ve and her child?¡±

    ¡°Is she really worth it?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the Alpha King so he could spend any money he wants.¡±

    I kept my head bowed as the conversation from downstage floated into my ears. The look of disapproval on the faces of the customers made me feel even worse about myself and the situation.?

    I couldn¡¯t believe it, the Alpha king had just purchased my child and I for two million dors.

    The owner waddled to the stage, almost tripping on his own feet. The tion on his face almost splitting it in two.?

    He waddled over to me and shoved me downstage, leading me back to the scarlet room. Three girls now upied the space and they seemed to be waiting for me, a fresh set of clothes had beenid out for me, along with several essories that lined the drawer.

    ¡°I knew he would be very pleased. Dress her to perfection please.¡± The owner said to the girls in the room, buzzing from excitement at the amount of money he had just made off me.?

    The girls nodded in understanding and pulled me gently, they let me drop Jessy into a chair where I could watch her from and then quickly they began to work on stripping me out of my clothes.

    Dazed and disoriented, I could only watch in silence as they massaged oil onto my entire skin before slipping another white dress onto my frame. This one, although revealing, covered my body more than the previous one and I was thankful for that.?

    They slipped a pair of sandals onto my feet and I was surprised at how perfectly they fit. Pushing me into the nearest chair, one of the girls began to brush out my blonde hair, detangling itpletely and adding some oil to it for effect. She put it up in a ponytail, letting a few strands fall out from the front of it, framing my face perfectly.?

    One of the girls appeared in front of me and began to apply some makeup onto my face. She primed and plucked my face, working fast but meticulously.?

    Jessy was brought back into my arms.?

    ¡°Hold her still.¡± She instructed, picking up? the palette and brush once more and bringing it to Jessy¡¯s face in an attempt to apply some makeup on her.?

    ¡°No don¡¯t! She doesn¡¯t need it.¡± I screamed out my refusal, shoving Jessy¡¯s face into my chest to protect her from being primed like I was.

    I could sit here all day and let them do whatever that they wanted with me, but I wasn¡¯t ever going to let them do the same to my child.?

    The girls paused for a minute, and they seemed to bemunicating with their eyes, but then the one in front of me nodded in understanding, before adding? finishing touches to my face.

    Just as they finished the Owner strolled back into the room, whistling in satisfaction at the way that I looked.?

    ¡°He is going to like this very much.¡± He muttered under his breath, grabbing my arm again and moving me out of the room, I bnced Jessy in one arm letting him pull me with the other arm.?

    We walked through the long hallway, before moving through a set of stairs. The owner nodded in greeting to the men positioned at the door before pushing open the heavy door and pulling me with him into the room.?

    My heart continued to thud heavily in its cage as we made our way into the small room and the dim lights in the room almost made me hyperventte.

    The man that I had seen from the stage was still in his position, legs crossed but this time he had his back turned to me.

    Taking deep breaths to steady myself, I moved carefully towards him.?

    Suddenly I was pulled sideways, almost tripping on my feet. Turning to face the offender, the first thing I noticed was how young he looked, but there was something else.?

    My heart lurched forward when I caught the look in his eyes. His dark depths held lust but it was more than that, it was a maniac almost crazed look that danced in his eyes and what was worse¨C

    The man was staring straight at my daughter in my arms.?

    He licked his lips lustfully before a sinister smirk painted his lips.?

    ¡°Money well spent.¡± The man stated.?

    The owner came forward to him and bowed slightly before him.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re pleased Gamma.¡± He said, beaming with glee at the situation.

    Then it dawned on me, this was the man that had purchased my daughter and I, not the Alpha King. This creepy man had just paid two million dors to acquire us and with the way he was looking at Jessy, I knew that he was particrly after my daughter.?

    The thought made my stomach churn in disgust and fear, I couldn¡¯t ever let that happen. No matter how helpless I got I knew that I could never allow anyone to hurt her or try to take her away from me again.?

    Jessy had been through too much, more than any three years old deserved to go through and I wasn¡¯t going to stand by and let it get worse, I wasn¡¯t going to watch my daughter go through hell; no more than she had already been through.?

    I made a promise to my daughter, and I already failed on it once but that was it. I would put my life on the line to be sure that my daughter remained safe.?

    The creep continued to watch Jessy and the knot in my chest continued to tighten, my heart was roaring wildly within its cage as his eyes remained trained on my child, all I wanted was to protect her but I wasn¡¯t sure I could even lift a finger against him. He was after all a Gamma as the owner had implied.?

    I could hear the host continue to announce on the stage and the bidding process continued as the patrons yelled out prices, trying to ce their bid. Squabbling over the opportunity to own a young, beautiful Omega. Even the Alpha King continued to bid on girls and that sealed my fate. I was a ve for the creepy Gamma.?

    Suddenly he pulled on my arm and dragged me to the side. Immediately yanking Jessy from my arms as I stumbled. He immediately began to grope my three years old all over.?

    The sight caused my vision to go red with the anger and the look of pure enjoyment on his face churned my stomach and caused it¡¯s content to threaten to pour out. He pulled Jessy into hisp and his hands began to roam all over her little body.?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Get your filthy hands of her, you monster. Let go of my child!¡± I protested, trying to pull a crying Jessy out of the strong grip he had on her.?

    Jessy was squirming now, kicking out and crying, desperately trying to get out of the Gamma¡¯s hands.?

    The Gamma had anger burning in his eyes at our outbursts and he swung his arms out tond a p on my face, causing pain to ripple through my cheeks and jaw like I had just been hit with steel.?

    ¡°Hey!¡± He called out to the staff that was positioned at the entrance of the door and the buff looking man walked towards him.?

    ¡°Do you have anything that could make them more docile?¡± The Gamma asked once the man was standing close enough and they began to talk in hushed tones.?

    Fear gripped my mind at the situation and my mind began to spin. If we ever left this auction house with the Gamma then that would seal our fates. We would forever be ves to him and he would be able to do whatever he wanted to us.?

    The disgusting man in the crowd that had bid a hundred thousand dors seemed like a better option than the Gamma.?

    And suddenly an idea urred to me, if I didn¡¯t do something soon then I would be condemning Jessy and I to a life worse than the torments of hell.?

    Crawling over to the seat that held the Alpha King, I grabbed his pants and pulled gently on it. Cold grey eyes meet my blue ones and the intensity in them almost made me cower, but it was now or never.?

    sping my hands together as though in prayer, I begged;

    ¡°My King, please have me. I¡¯m yours if you¡¯ll have me.¡±?

 Chapter 7

    The Gamma roared in anger at my words and he stalked towards me grabbing my neck in a chokehold, fully intent on dragging me away, but the Alpha raised his hand to stop him.?

    Alpha Greyson lowered his head slightly to study my face and my breath seized in my throat at the ageless sort of beauty that he possessed.?

    His hair looked almost golden and the locs, thick and wavy framed his handsome face perfectly. He had defined cheekbones and a jaw that looked like it could cut through steel. The sharp contrast between the soft curls on top his head and the hard line of beards that framed around his lips made him appear very imposing.?

    The most striking part of the Alpha, were his eyes. His eyes were a piercing grey and they held such intensity that no matter how hard I stared at them, they never lost their focus or wavered even in the slightest. If anything the intensity seemed to increase the more I stared and they looked like they could burn me if I continued to study them.?

    The way he held himself gave off such a powerful aura of strength that sent a shudder running through my spine.

    The attractiveness of the Alpha shocked me, but at the same time, it drew me more to him.?

    The Alpha studied my face for a little longer before he clicked his tongue in distaste.

    He shoved me aside, in a manner that one would toss out a piece of garbage, Pulling out his handkerchief and wiping his hands with them.?

    Once the Gamma was satisfied that the Alpha was done with me, he grabbed my hair once more and pulled me to the corner, throwing me against the wall before exiting the room. The impact of the hard wall against my spine knocked the wind out of me and I struggled to catch my breath.?

    Soon enough the Gamma re-enters the room again with a whip in his hands. Cracking the knots in his knuckles and neck, a sadistic smile painted his lips as he swung the whip in the air, the crackling sound forcing a whimper out of my lips.?

    ¡°How dare you ve? Begging the Alpha to take you instead? I just spent a fortune in purchasing your worthless self as well as your bastard child and you think that you can just throw yourself at someone else?¡± The Gamma growled, emphasizing slowly on each word, his voice low and taunting.

    My face paled considerably at the look in his face. Pure disgust and anger. The Gamma began circling around me, his movements menacing.?

    The sound of the whip cracking through the air echoed around the small space once more, causing the hairs at the back of my neck to stand on edge and I shut my eyes tightly at the sound, sending a prayer to whoever was listening to save me from the situation.?

    With no warning at all, the whip came in contact with my back and the scream of horror that tore out of my throat was barely enough to convey the agony that my body had just been subjected to.?

    The whip¡¯s stingsted longer than anything I had ever experienced before, but it didn¡¯t stop there; my back throbbed from where the whip had collided with and then the spot burned afterwards.?

    Before I couldpletely recover from the firstsh, the Gamma swung the whip out again striking the same spot that he had hit the first time with even more force and then again and again, until my throat became raw and hoarse from screaming and my body burned like an inferno.?

    My left cheek stung from where his whip had connected with it and tears flowed freely down my eyes as pain consumed my entire body like wild fire.?

    Sweat formed at my hairline and dripped down my chin. Every whip that grazed my body left a mark and a dark red splotch formed in its stead.?

    My vision tilted on the edge of darkness as I tried to crawl away from the assault. The Gamma grabbed a handful of my hair to pull me back into ce again.?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    I felt helpless and hopeless and all I could do was curl up on myself and cry trying as much as I could to shield myself from the torment.?

    The sickening sound of the whip against my bare skin filled the room and the Gamma cackled withughter as my I let out another horrified screaming, having found my voice again.?

    From the corner of my eyes I could see Jessy bawling her eyes out on the floor, too scared to approach me and even in my agony, my heart ripped in pain at the sight of my helpless daughter.?

    ckness danced at the edge of my vision and the scent of my blood filled the air. My breath came out heavy and I struggled to keep my eyes open.?

    ¡°Stop!¡±?

    The voice of the Alpha was piercing and it halted my assaulter in his steps.

    The Alpha took a deep sniff of the air and then he turned intense grey eyes in my direction.?

    I couldn¡¯t decipher the look in them but they seemed to add to the fire that was currently raging through my body.?

    ¡°Bring her to me.¡± He instructed, eyes not leaving my bleeding frame for a second.?

    The Gamma dropped the whip at the instruction and he proceeded to drag me across the floor to the Alpha¡¯s feet, holding my burning flesh tightly in his rough hands.

    I whimpered at the contact with my fresh injury but otherwise remained quiet.?

    Once I was close enough to the Alpha, he moved forward and grabbed my hair, tilting my neck to the side to observe my wounds.

    He suddenly leaned forward to take a sniff at my exposed skin and then darting his tongue out, he swiped it against my skin, licking the blood off it.?

    His eyes suddenly grew dark and the grey in them deepened to an even darker shade.?

    ¡°Bring her to my chamber.¡± The Alpha said coldly.?

 Chapter 8

    Greyson¡¯s POV

    Omega 36 as the host had announced walked onto the stage and my eyes fell onto her beautiful shape first, the curve of her hips catching my attention, but when she raised her eyes to scan the crowd of customers, I caught her face and it felt like all the air whooshed out of me.

    She was beautiful; extremely so and the way that she held the child protectively in her arms even through the fear that trembled her frame was impressive.

    Matthew was stood by my side and when the omegas eyes roamed the cab that held us; with fear dancing in it, the Gamma perked up with interest and he whistled softly.

    ¡°She¡¯s young.¡± He whispered quietly and my brows rose in question, but I otherwise remained silent.

    ¡°I really like them innocent.¡± He said again and this time I turned to face him.

    ¡°She has a child Matthew, so I¡¯m pretty sure that she¡¯s far from innocent.¡± I said calmly and the Gammaughed loudly at my words, like he knew something that I didn¡¯t, but he didn¡¯t offer up another exnation.

    Matthew had weird tendencies that much I was aware of. He had the habit of taking interest in bizarre things. An omega with a child wasn¡¯t the most interesting catch in the world but the Gamma seemed to think otherwise.

    His interests were never anything that personally affected me so I usually let it slide. Including this one.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    The bidding for mother and child began and I watched with interest as the numbers climbed higher and higher. The patrons all scrabbling over themselves to acquire the duo.

    This was by far the most expensive item of the night and I couldn¡¯t wait to see who would eventually acquire them. I could see Matthew watch with very keen interest and almost restlessly by my side.

    The impatient but soft tap tap of his foot against the wood of the floor was starting to grate on my nerves and just before I could tell him off for it, he suddenly turned to me and began to speak.

    ¡°Alpha Greyson, do you n on purchasing the woman and her child?¡± He finally asked.

    The Omega was beautiful and I would have loved to add her to my collections of handmaidens, since I was known for taking the absolute best but the problem was the child in her arms.

    Thest thing I needed was an Omega that was weighed down and unable to work for the sake of having an extra burden at hand. This thought was the only reason why I had not closed off the auctioning of the girl and stated my price.

    ¡°She¡¯s all yours Matthew. Have fun.¡± I stated.

    I could see the sly smirk that painted the Gamma¡¯s face and I didn¡¯t even want to ask.

    ¡°Two million dors!¡± He offered and I rolled my eyes at the extravagant price.

    Of course, the entire attention of the room paused to face the cab that held us both and it was hard to guess why.

    Two million dors was too much to spend on an omega.

    The bidding continued again soon after, once the owner of the auction house hade to take the blonde Omega and her child off the stage. It didn¡¯t take a lot to read the look of pure excitement on his face.

    Matthew had just made him richer by a lot and with a single purchase too.

    With each passing tick of the clock, I could feel myself get bored especially with the fact that no other Omega caught my attention.

    Then¡­

    Omega 42 was announced.

    The girl had been swaddled in flimsy clothing that exposed every rounded curve and every luscious swell of her body as was the tradition of the auction house.

    It was obvious that she had been primed and polished to perfection and when she began a slow sexual dance on the stage, that sealed it. This was the Omega I was going to purchase.

    Suddenly there was a tugging on my pants and I cut sharp eyes to address the offender. Who dared touch me without my permission?

    ¡°My King, please have me. I¡¯m yours if you¡¯ll have me.¡± Came the voice of the omega with the child.

    Pretty emerald eyes stared up at me and for a moment theypelled me to them. Tears rolled down her cheeks in fat lines and the sight confused me for a bit.

    The Omega was more beautiful than she had appeared on stage and even with the dim light in the room, the angelic beauty that she possessed couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    My wolf groaned in satisfaction at the sight, appreciating the beauty that was bent at our feet.

    Her blonde hair tumbled down her shoulders and her emerald eyes sparkled like the precious jewels.

    Those eyes were familiar, I had obviously stared into different emerald eyes in my life but something about these ones were different.

    Her lips were full and red and her skin shone almost like ss, it was enthralling.

    I blinked once and shook my head as though to clear it. Pushing her from me and wiping my hands on my handkerchief.

    Focusing back to the stage, where the omega had just finished her seductive dance.

    There was a ruckus happening around the cab but I couldn¡¯t be bothered by it, I continued to watch the omega on the stage and the bidding process of the patrons.

    The process was starting to bore me, I hated the scrabbling of patrons, yelling out prices and the back and forth over the opportunity to own an omega.

    I wanted this one and so I made my presence known, cing my bid and sealing off the deal.

    The screaming and crying in the room was distracting but I couldn¡¯t be bothered even for a second to check on what it was.

    I wanted to purchase two omegas tonight and so I focused on the stage once more as my first purchase was being prepared for me, hoping to find another girl that would catch my eyes.

    Then it filtered to my nose. It was the bitter, metallic smell of blood but it was also something else. That scent.

    ¡°Stop!¡± I ordered and the room fell silent.

    There was something familiar about that scent and it interested me. I took a deep sniff of the air to confirm it.

    Yes, I definitely knew this scent.

    From where exactly?

    It felt like there was a shard that was yet to be broken, hiding somewhere in my mind. A shard that held the answers to my questions.

    ¡°Bring her to me.¡± I instructed.

    I needed to confirm something.

    The moment that I took a sniff of her neck and darted my tongue out to take a taste, my senses went wild with curiosity, there was something here.

    There was a peculiar scent here that I had perceived before, but the question was where?

    It felt like an itch and the more I ignored it, the worse it got.

    ¡°Bring her to my chamber.¡±

    I watched in silence as the staff stationed by the cab, pulled her to my private chambers.

    I gave one look at Matthew and hissed lowly at the annoyed look that I found in his eyes. The Gamma bowed his head in submission which satisfied me.

    I walked towards my chambers where I met the omega, barely able to stand properly on her own two feet, due to the harsh punishment that she had just endured.

    I observed her one more time. Her eyes looked familiar, same with her scent but that was all I could pick. I couldn¡¯t recognize any of her other features and even her face generally didn¡¯t look familiar, but still, I was intrigued.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked and I reveled in the slight tremble of fear that ran through her frame at my voice.

    ¡°Freya.¡± She whispered.

    I heard her clearly, but I didn¡¯t need the pitiful act, neither did I want to strain my super hearing just to hear her talk.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to talk out loud then I will have your voice box removed. Since It seems that you don¡¯t have a use for it.¡± I threatened and that seemed effective in correcting her immediately.

    ¡°Freya. My name is Freya Alpha.¡± She said loudly this time and I hummed in satisfaction.

    ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    She paused at my question, hesitating for a second.

    ¡°I¡¯m from the SilverMoon pack.¡± She finally responded.

    I had been to the pack on several asions, maybe that was the reason she looked eerily familiar. I had most probably seen her on one of my visits there.

    I walked towards her and this time I took her face in my hands to study them. There was something within her depths and I wanted to explore it more.

    And it was certainly a plus that she was actually very good looking.

    Seems like I had just found my second omega.

    ¡°Very interesting. I¡¯m taking this one with me.¡±

 Chapter 9

    As the staff pulled me in the direction of the Alpha¡¯s private chambers, I couldn¡¯t help the slither of fear that ran through my spine. It bothered me to leave Jessy alone with the pervert Gamma but I knew I couldn¡¯t exactly ask for her to be brought with me.

    The pain of my injuries were thest thing on my mind even as the staff held tightly the sore spots with no pity.

    They dragged me through the floor and the thin material of the dress I had been put in, wasn¡¯t enough to protect me from the harshness of the wooden floors.

    ¡°You¡¯ve only been purchased for less than two hours and you¡¯re already getting off on the wrong foot with all the authorities.¡± One of the staff said, cutting a look of disgust at me.

    ¡°This one wouldn¡¯tst the month wherever she¡¯s taken. She will either be returned or flogged to death.¡± The other chipped in and I bowed my head in shame.

    Their words were true, I wasn¡¯t sure what I had done to offend the Alpha but if I continued to be punished at the rate that it was going, then that would spell serious doom for me.

    The staff dumped me in a lump, in the middle of the room before they turned around to exit the room.

    ¡°I would advice you suck it up and get on your feet before the Alpha gets here.¡± The first one spoke before exiting the room.

    I struggled to my feet, stumbling along the line but finally managed to get up on my wobbly legs. The Gamma had not held back on his strength and my torn, blood stained dress and skin was evident to the fact.

    Nausea filled me and ckness danced in front of my eyes, I shook my head slightly in an attempt to clear it and just then, the Alpha walked into the room.

    The powerful aura that came off him in waves, made me cower in fear and submission. Being an omega wasn¡¯t exactly helping my case, as themanding presence of the Alpha was overwhelming on my mind.

    When the Alpha began questioning me, I struggled with answering his questions with the truth. I wanted nothing more to do with my old pack and I couldn¡¯t be sure the Alpha would make me go back there. Or if something about the truth would stand out to him.

    There was a particr look in the Alpha¡¯s eyes that I couldn¡¯t discern and he had been staring at me with that look in his eyes from the moment that I had pleaded with him for help.

    The look seemed to have multiplied in his depths and it only served to confuse me even more.

    Fear raked through my mind at the Alpha¡¯s threat, if I didn¡¯t speak any louder and I stifled a sob, doing my best to answer his questions as loudly as my strained voice would let me.

    The Alpha¡¯s scrutiny of my face and the close proximity of his frame caused my knees to buckle, but thankfully they didn¡¯t give out.

    Finally after a long silence, he clicked his tongue. A sign that he had made his decision and my heart went wild.

    ¡°Very interesting. I¡¯m taking this one with me.¡±

    At those words my stomach dropped. Some moments back I had been pleading with the Alpha to take me instead, but now that he was finally granting my wish, I couldn¡¯t be sure whether to burst out in tears or rejoice at the fact.

    The Alpha exited the room, leaving me standing in the space alone.

    At least, he wasn¡¯t interested in my daughter and that was enough to satisfy me. I would take all the punishments, harsh treatments and degrading in the world, if it meant that Jessy got to be safe.

    Dragging myself out of the room, I walked back out to the cab, but just before I could reveal myself, I caught thest of the Alpha¡¯s words.

    ¡°-her daughter for twice the price Matthew.¡±

    That stopped me in my tracks. The Alpha couldn¡¯t possibly be talking about purchasing Jessy and I for four million dors, right?

    I swallowed thickly, my legs didn¡¯t feel like they could carry my weight much longer so I limped into cab, making a beeline straight for my daughter that was currently sat on the floor, looking dejected.

    The moment she set eyes on me, she stood up from her position and wrapped her small arms around my legs in a hug. I copsed on the floor beside her, wrapping my arms around her small frame and letting herforting scent surround me.

    ¡°Alpha, there are still omegas that are getting auctioned tonight. An-and I¡¯m pretty sure you could purchase for yourself, a more beautiful, better omega than this worthless whore and her child.¡± Matthew spat bitterly looking in my direction to re daggers at me.

    It was obvious that Matthew feared the Alpha, the telltale signs was in the way he stuttered slightly when he spoke to him, in the manner that hepletely avoided eyes contact, and the slight bow of his head.

    And I was thankful for this fact, it meant that under the Alpha¡¯s wings, he couldn¡¯t get to myself and Jessy. It meant we were safe, at least from him.

    ¡°Matthew, are you trying to tell me that I no longer know what I want?¡± The Alpha questioned, the slight growl that apanied his words, sent a shudder down my spine and his words weren¡¯t even directed at me.

    ¡°No Alpha.¡± The Gamma said, bowing his head in submission.

    ¡± I¡¯m taking the omega and her child. I¡¯m already offering you double what you spent in purchasing them. It¡¯s your choice to either take it or leave it. Whichever one you choose still ends with me taking them home.¡± The Alpha concluded.

    Pushing past Matthew to settle in his seat once more.

    I could feel the Gamma¡¯s heated gaze burning into my skull and when I raised my eyes to meet his, the anger and disgust that clouded his orbs was enough to cause me to flinch in fear.

    He looked like he wanted to strangle the life out of me and I had a feeling that if the opportunity presented itself then he would do exactly that.

    The door to the cab opened and the owner of the auction house walked in with another girl on his arm. This time he presented her to the Alpha whispering something to him before turning around to leave the room.

    Just before he reached the exit, he cut a dirty look to me. I knew how it looked like sitting on the floor with dried blood stains and a torn dress. He was probably assuming that I had done something terribly wrong.

    He shook his head in disappointment muttering to himself before exiting the room.

    ¡°I knew this one wouldn¡¯tst, I¡¯m d she¡¯s off my hands.¡± I heard, just before the door couldpletely shut behind him.

    The girl that the Alpha had purchased moved to sit beside me on the floor and she kept cutting dirty looks at my frame.

    I recognized her upon closer inspection, she was the girl from the truck that had made the meanment about the other girl not being fit to serve the Alpha King.

    She looked like she knew exactly how to serve a man like the Alpha King so it was no surprise that she had been purchased.

    I couldn¡¯t remember if she had introduced herself in the truck, I wasing up nk trying to ce a name with the face, so I gave up trying, choosing instead to focus on a sleeping Jessy in my arms, since it seemed like all she was interested in, was boring a hole through me with her re.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t even wait till you are transported to your destination before doing something wrong. Barely hours after you¡¯re purchased and you¡¯re already being punished.¡± She whispered, but it wasn¡¯t enough to remove the sneer from her words.

    I remained silent, bowing my head in shame but offering no exnation. I didn¡¯t owe her one and it was okay for her to think whatever she wanted.

    ¡°I wonder why the Alpha King purchased you. How are you supposed to satisfy him with that body?¡±

    The Alpha stood up from his seat and he began to walk towards the door. Not before pausing in front of us, squinting at the other girl who immediately bowed her head in submission.

    ¡°Emilia, the next time that you speak in my presence without permission, I will be cutting off your tongue and giving it to you to eat.¡± He said.

    The threat wasn¡¯t directed at me but I shivered from the impact.

    ¡°You bothe with me.¡±

    Scrambling to my feet, I held Jessy¡¯s frame tight on my chest, praying to whoever was listening that I was able to support her weight till we got to our destination and not copse with her in my arms.

    The moment we were ushered into the Alpha¡¯s luxurious car, the air around me felt thick with tension. The Alpha pulled out his phone and focused on typing away at the screen.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    But Emilia¡­

    She had a look in her eyes that I couldn¡¯t properly discern and no matter how much I tried to avoid her gaze, she made sure that I could feel the heat of it by refusing to take her eyes off me.

    When I looked to her once more, the raven haired girl had a message in her eyes, I couldn¡¯t understand what it meant but it made me ufortable.

    And I was sure of one thing.

    Emilia did not like me and she was going to be trouble.

 Chapter 10

    The car ride was mostly silent, with only the tap tap of the Alpha¡¯s fingers on the screen filling the space. Emilia¡¯s eyes never left my frame but I chose to ignore her for the rest of the ride.

    My mind was instead upied with thoughts of whatid ahead of me within the ws of the Alpha.

    My former pack had traumatized me but I couldn¡¯t help but feel like this was going to be much worse. Fate just always had a way of ying cruel jokes on me.

    There was a tingling sensation in my spine that had begun from the moment the Alpha had said he was going to take me and even till now I could still feel it and the closer we drove towards his home the worse it became.

    It felt like I was heading straight into my demise. Jessy felt heavy in my arms and my heart hurt for my daughter.

    The moment we pulled into the Alpha¡¯s home, my heart fluttered in my chest before it began to pound heavily at the massive elegant mansion that we had just driven into.

    There was arge beautiful water fountain in the middle of the space and the architecture of the house was amazing, a beautiful assortment of flowers surrounded thepound.

    The house had a regal touch to it and it looked like it belonged on the cover of a magazine. It took my breath away.

    The Alpha had begun walking into the house along with Emilia and I hurried after them so I wasn¡¯t left behind.

    The pure elegance of thepound made me aware of just how wealthy the Alpha was but nothing prepared me for the magnificent interior that I was met with the moment I stepped through the foyer, the air whooshed out of me.

    I felt too dirty in the sparkling space and the light that the clean cut diamond chandelier casted over me made my ragged state even more obvious and embarrassing.

    Emilia strode into the space with confidence, like she belonged here. She didn¡¯t seem to mind one bit that her outfit was very revealing and her boobs were almost spilling out of her dress.

    I almost envied her, she already lookedfortable in the space while I stuck out like a sore thumb and I was sure that it would remain like that for me for a long time.

    Beautiful Handmaidens were scattered around the home and once the Alpha was stood in the center of the space he gestured towards one and she walked towards him.

    ¡°Get them clean, give them a change of clothes and show them to my office.¡± He said coldly and without another word he headed for the grand staircase and in the next minute he was out of sight.

    ¡°Come with me.¡± The handmaiden said and she turned around and walked towards a door pushing it open before gesturing for us to follow her.

    There was a long, narrow hallway and it had doors on both sides of the wall. She pushed open the door at the far left end of the room and gestured for me.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be sharing this room with your daughter. There¡¯s a bathroom for your use and the drawers contain clean uniforms for yourself. You have twenty minutes, Master doesn¡¯t like waiting. Youe with me.¡± She said to Emilia, who was currently eyeing the room in disapproval.

    The girl had a robotic tone, like she had said lines simr to these over and over again and it was routine for her at this point.

    The thing that scared me the most about her was how dead her eyes looked. Nobody deserved to have such a sad resigned look in their depths but that was the only thing I could find in hers.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    The moment the door shut behind them, I took a minute to observe the room. It was a really small space with two beds pushed up against the wall, opposite each other and a small drawer that created some kind of separation between them.

    Then against the far end of the room there was a slightly bigger drawer that she had said held the clothes. There was only one small window in the room.

    Jessy was standing by my side looking around too having woken up the moment that the car hade to a stop.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright, okay.¡± I whisperedfortingly to my daughter before stripping her out of her clothes and moving her to the bathroom to wash her first.

    Once I was finished with her I dressed her in cleaner clothes, thankfully the back pack that I had strapped to her back on the night of the escape had remained with her throughout.

    It held a few of her clothes and I quickly donned her in them before moving to take a quick bath. The maids warning ringing through my head. Thest thing I wanted was to get punished on my very first night here for tardiness.

    The warm water on my skin washing off the blood and oil felt heavenly and although my wolf had mostly healed me from the injuries I had suffered from the whipping, my muscles still felt very strained.

    I had just finished slipping on the uniforms I found in the drawer; there were simple ck tailored dresses and I was surprised at how this one fit me. I was just putting my hair into a neat ponytail like the rest of the maids I had seen when a knock came in through the door once.

    The maid from earlier pushed open the door and she looked relieved to find me neat and ready to go.

    I beckoned to Jessy to follow us out but the maid gently shook her head.

    ¡°Leave her here. She¡¯ll be safe.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave her here alone please.¡±

    ¡°The Alpha would ask you to bring her back to the room. He already said that he wanted to talk to you and the other girl only. He doesn¡¯t expect you to bring her.¡±

    I began to hyperventte at her words, I couldn¡¯t leave Jessy alone in the room, what if something happened to her or somebody took her while I was away.

    ¡°Hey, hey calm down okay. Listen There¡¯s a key to the door in that drawer, we¡¯re not allowed to lock these doors except it is absolutely necessary or an emergency so if you¡¯re caught you¡¯re taking all the me, but you could lock her in the room and keep the key with you until you¡¯re back. Just so you¡¯re sure that she remains safe in your absence.¡±

    The girl bit her lips like she regretted divulging the information but it made me happy and I thanked her profusely.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back baby, just stay in bed till I¡¯m back okay?¡± I said softly to Jessy dropping a quick kiss on her forehead before digging around for the key in the small drawer.

    The moment I found it, I smiled happily, giving a small wave to Jessy before exiting the room and locking the door behind me, slipping the keys into the pockets of my uniform.

    Thankfully I had alreadypleted it before Emilia walked out of the room three doors away from mine on the right side of the wall. She had left her hair tumbling down her back and I watched as the maid  beside me stiffened.

    ¡°I¡¯ll advise you put your hair into a ponytail, or a bun better still.¡± She said and Emilia scoffed.

    ¡°And who exactly are you to tell me what to do? You think because you were delegated the task of bringing us here and taking us to the Alpha¡¯s office, you are now suddenly the boss of me?¡±

    The maid frowned but said nothing else, walking in front of us and leading us out of the long hallway and in the direction of the grand stairs.

    I noticed how cleared out the house seemed to be and the silence around the home unnerved me.

    Once we were up the stairs she walked to one of the doors and knocked on it, waiting patiently for a response and when it came she pushed open the door ushering us both into the room.

    The elegance of the space didn¡¯t shock me anymore. It was obvious the Alpha had taste. The ck and grey theme in the room screamed masculine and I felt intimidated by the decorations that hung around.

    ¡°Here they are Master.¡± The maid said bowing her head.

    The Alpha was bent over some paperwork and he didn¡¯t raise his head up from it even as he spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed Zoe. You two take a seat.¡± He dismissed and the maid nodded her head before turning around and exiting the room.

    Emilia and I each took the seats facing the Alpha and we waited in silence, watching as he scribbled furiously onto the paper in front of him.

    He didn¡¯t stop until he got to the bottom of the sheet and giving a once over to whatever he had written on it he hummed in satisfaction, tucking the paper into an open file before shutting the file and putting it aside.

    He raised his eyes for the first time to address us and when he caught sight of Emilia¡¯s hair a frown came upon his face and he red hard in her direction making the other girl cower from the intensity.

    ¡°The next time that I catch sight of your hair like this, in my home, I don¡¯t care what time of the day it is. You¡¯ll be going bald the very next minute.¡± He threatened with a low growl and Emilia trembled.

    She quickly put her hair into a ponytail and used a loose hair to wrap around it. The result wasn¡¯t perfect but at least it satisfied the Alpha who cut her a dirty look once more before clearing his throat.

    ¡°There are several rules that apply to working in this home and I expect them to be followed with precision. The punishments thates with breaking any of these rules are grave.¡± The Alpha paused, alternating between staring at myself and Emilia.

    ¡°General rules: I should be addressed as Master always. It is a no brainer that you are not allowed to step a foot outside of these premises, don¡¯t even try to think of running away, you wouldn¡¯t get very far and once you¡¯re returned here, I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯re unable to move without help, do you understand me?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master.¡± Emilia and I responded in sync and the Alpha hummed, pleased.

    ¡°Next, I demand peace and quiet in my home always! I don¡¯t care what is happening around you, I don¡¯t want to be disturbed by it. Also, In case you haven¡¯t noticed, my maids take great care of their appearance. Which means neat uniforms, neat fingernails and neat hair.¡± He said once more, giving a pointed look to Emilia, who buried her head in shame.

    ¡°Now for specific duties. Emilia you¡¯re to report to Zoe. She¡¯s head of the maids and she will give you a new chore every week. I expect that they are executed to the best of your abilities, and by that I mean, I expect them to be done perfectly. Do I make myself clear?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master.¡± Emilia said.

    ¡°Freya, you¡¯ll be attending personally to me. Your duties include serving my food, cleaning only spaces that concern me; my office, room and that expands to whatever else I may need. Do you understand?¡±

    Yes I understood what he had just said but No I couldn¡¯t understand why I had this role. Emilia looked more qualified to serve him, but I didn¡¯t dare voice out these thoughts, choosing to respond in the affirmative instead.

    ¡°Any questions?¡± He asked, leaning back in his seat with his eyes still fixed on our frame.

    ¡°M-my d-daughter will she s-serve too?¡± It was one question that had been on my mind since the Alpha had acquired us.

    He furrowed his brows in thought before clicking his tongue.

    ¡°She¡¯s too small. The general rules apply to her and you¡¯re responsible to seeing that she lives by them, but she can¡¯t serve for now until she¡¯s much older.¡± He said and I let out a breath of relief I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding.

    ¡°Yes Emilia?¡± The Alpha said turning in direction of the girl.

    ¡°Is there a reason she has to attend to you personally?¡± Emilia asked and I could hear the underlying anger in her words.

    ¡°How dare you question me?¡± The coldness of the Alpha¡¯s tone sent shivers down my spine and it wasn¡¯t even directed at me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you off the hook for the veryst time. You¡¯re threading on thin ice here. One more time, and you¡¯ll be hanging upside down in a cell for however long it will take all the blood in your body to get to your head, with no food or drink.¡±

    Emilia gasped softly and I could see the tears brimming in her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re both dismissed.¡±

 Chapter 11

    The car ride was mostly silent, with only the tap tap of the AThe car ride was mostly silent, with only the tap tap of the Alpha¡¯s fingers on the screen filling the space. Emilia¡¯s eyes never left my frame but I chose to ignore her for the rest of the ride.

    My mind was instead upied with thoughts of whatid ahead of me within the ws of the Alpha.

    My former pack had traumatized me but I couldn¡¯t help but feel like this was going to be much worse. Fate just always had a way of ying cruel jokes on me.

    There was a tingling sensation in my spine that had begun from the moment the Alpha had said he was going to take me and even till now I could still feel it and the closer we drove towards his home the worse it became.

    It felt like I was heading straight into my demise. Jessy felt heavy in my arms and my heart hurt for my daughter.

    The moment we pulled into the Alpha¡¯s home, my heart fluttered in my chest before it began to pound heavily at the massive elegant mansion that we had just driven into.

    There was arge beautiful water fountain in the middle of the space and the architecture of the house was amazing, a beautiful assortment of flowers surrounded thepound.

    The house had a regal touch to it and it looked like it belonged on the cover of a magazine. It took my breath away.

    The Alpha had begun walking into the house along with Emilia and I hurried after them so I wasn¡¯t left behind.

    The pure elegance of thepound made me aware of just how wealthy the Alpha was but nothing prepared me for the magnificent interior that I was met with the moment I stepped through the foyer, the air whooshed out of me.

    I felt too dirty in the sparkling space and the light that the clean cut diamond chandelier casted over me made my ragged state even more obvious and embarrassing.

    Emilia strode into the space with confidence, like she belonged here. She didn¡¯t seem to mind one bit that her outfit was very revealing and her boobs were almost spilling out of her dress.

    I almost envied her, she already lookedfortable in the space while I stuck out like a sore thumb and I was sure that it would remain like that for me for a long time.

    Beautiful Handmaidens were scattered around the home and once the Alpha was stood in the center of the space he gestured towards one and she walked towards him.

    ¡°Get them clean, give them a change of clothes and show them to my office.¡± He said coldly and without another word he headed for the grand staircase and in the next minute he was out of sight.

    ¡°Come with me.¡± The handmaiden said and she turned around and walked towards a door pushing it open before gesturing for us to follow her.

    There was a long, narrow hallway and it had doors on both sides of the wall. She pushed open the door at the far left end of the room and gestured for me.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be sharing this room with your daughter. There¡¯s a bathroom for your use and the drawers contain clean uniforms for yourself. You have twenty minutes, Master doesn¡¯t like waiting. Youe with me.¡± She said to Emilia, who was currently eyeing the room in disapproval.

    The girl had a robotic tone, like she had said lines simr to these over and over again and it was routine for her at this point.

    The thing that scared me the most about her was how dead her eyes looked. Nobody deserved to have such a sad resigned look in their depths but that was the only thing I could find in hers.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    The moment the door shut behind them, I took a minute to observe the room. It was a really small space with two beds pushed up against the wall, opposite each other and a small drawer that created some kind of separation between them.

    Then against the far end of the room there was a slightly bigger drawer that she had said held the clothes. There was only one small window in the room.

    Jessy was standing by my side looking around too having woken up the moment that the car hade to a stop.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright, okay.¡± I whisperedfortingly to my daughter before stripping her out of her clothes and moving her to the bathroom to wash her first.

    Once I was finished with her I dressed her in cleaner clothes, thankfully the back pack that I had strapped to her back on the night of the escape had remained with her throughout.

    It held a few of her clothes and I quickly donned her in them before moving to take a quick bath. The maids warning ringing through my head. Thest thing I wanted was to get punished on my very first night here for tardiness.

    The warm water on my skin washing off the blood and oil felt heavenly and although my wolf had mostly healed me from the injuries I had suffered from the whipping, my muscles still felt very strained.

    I had just finished slipping on the uniforms I found in the drawer; there were simple ck tailored dresses and I was surprised at how this one fit me. I was just putting my hair into a neat ponytail like the rest of the maids I had seen when a knock came in through the door once.

    The maid from earlier pushed open the door and she looked relieved to find me neat and ready to go.

    I beckoned to Jessy to follow us out but the maid gently shook her head.

    ¡°Leave her here. She¡¯ll be safe.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave her here alone please.¡±

    ¡°The Alpha would ask you to bring her back to the room. He already said that he wanted to talk to you and the other girl only. He doesn¡¯t expect you to bring her.¡±

    I began to hyperventte at her words, I couldn¡¯t leave Jessy alone in the room, what if something happened to her or somebody took her while I was away.

    ¡°Hey, hey calm down okay. Listen There¡¯s a key to the door in that drawer, we¡¯re not allowed to lock these doors except it is absolutely necessary or an emergency so if you¡¯re caught you¡¯re taking all the me, but you could lock her in the room and keep the key with you until you¡¯re back. Just so you¡¯re sure that she remains safe in your absence.¡±

    The girl bit her lips like she regretted divulging the information but it made me happy and I thanked her profusely.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back baby, just stay in bed till I¡¯m back okay?¡± I said softly to Jessy dropping a quick kiss on her forehead before digging around for the key in the small drawer.

    The moment I found it, I smiled happily, giving a small wave to Jessy before exiting the room and locking the door behind me, slipping the keys into the pockets of my uniform.

    Thankfully I had alreadypleted it before Emilia walked out of the room three doors away from mine on the right side of the wall. She had left her hair tumbling down her back and I watched as the maid  beside me stiffened.

    ¡°I¡¯ll advise you put your hair into a ponytail, or a bun better still.¡± She said and Emilia scoffed.

    ¡°And who exactly are you to tell me what to do? You think because you were delegated the task of bringing us here and taking us to the Alpha¡¯s office, you are now suddenly the boss of me?¡±

    The maid frowned but said nothing else, walking in front of us and leading us out of the long hallway and in the direction of the grand stairs.

    I noticed how cleared out the house seemed to be and the silence around the home unnerved me.

    Once we were up the stairs she walked to one of the doors and knocked on it, waiting patiently for a response and when it came she pushed open the door ushering us both into the room.

    The elegance of the space didn¡¯t shock me anymore. It was obvious the Alpha had taste. The ck and grey theme in the room screamed masculine and I felt intimidated by the decorations that hung around.

    ¡°Here they are Master.¡± The maid said bowing her head.

    The Alpha was bent over some paperwork and he didn¡¯t raise his head up from it even as he spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed Zoe. You two take a seat.¡± He dismissed and the maid nodded her head before turning around and exiting the room.

    Emilia and I each took the seats facing the Alpha and we waited in silence, watching as he scribbled furiously onto the paper in front of him.

    He didn¡¯t stop until he got to the bottom of the sheet and giving a once over to whatever he had written on it he hummed in satisfaction, tucking the paper into an open file before shutting the file and putting it aside.

    He raised his eyes for the first time to address us and when he caught sight of Emilia¡¯s hair a frown came upon his face and he red hard in her direction making the other girl cower from the intensity.

    ¡°The next time that I catch sight of your hair like this, in my home, I don¡¯t care what time of the day it is. You¡¯ll be going bald the very next minute.¡± He threatened with a low growl and Emilia trembled.

    She quickly put her hair into a ponytail and used a loose hair to wrap around it. The result wasn¡¯t perfect but at least it satisfied the Alpha who cut her a dirty look once more before clearing his throat.

    ¡°There are several rules that apply to working in this home and I expect them to be followed with precision. The punishments thates with breaking any of these rules are grave.¡± The Alpha paused, alternating between staring at myself and Emilia.

    ¡°General rules: I should be addressed as Master always. It is a no brainer that you are not allowed to step a foot outside of these premises, don¡¯t even try to think of running away, you wouldn¡¯t get very far and once you¡¯re returned here, I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯re unable to move without help, do you understand me?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master.¡± Emilia and I responded in sync and the Alpha hummed, pleased.

    ¡°Next, I demand peace and quiet in my home always! I don¡¯t care what is happening around you, I don¡¯t want to be disturbed by it. Also, In case you haven¡¯t noticed, my maids take great care of their appearance. Which means neat uniforms, neat fingernails and neat hair.¡± He said once more, giving a pointed look to Emilia, who buried her head in shame.

    ¡°Now for specific duties. Emilia you¡¯re to report to Zoe. She¡¯s head of the maids and she will give you a new chore every week. I expect that they are executed to the best of your abilities, and by that I mean, I expect them to be done perfectly. Do I make myself clear?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master.¡± Emilia said.

    ¡°Freya, you¡¯ll be attending personally to me. Your duties include serving my food, cleaning only spaces that concern me; my office, room and that expands to whatever else I may need. Do you understand?¡±

    Yes I understood what he had just said but No I couldn¡¯t understand why I had this role. Emilia looked more qualified to serve him, but I didn¡¯t dare voice out these thoughts, choosing to respond in the affirmative instead.

    ¡°Any questions?¡± He asked, leaning back in his seat with his eyes still fixed on our frame.

    ¡°M-my d-daughter will she s-serve too?¡± It was one question that had been on my mind since the Alpha had acquired us.

    He furrowed his brows in thought before clicking his tongue.

    ¡°She¡¯s too small. The general rules apply to her and you¡¯re responsible to seeing that she lives by them, but she can¡¯t serve for now until she¡¯s much older.¡± He said and I let out a breath of relief I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding.

    ¡°Yes Emilia?¡± The Alpha said turning in direction of the girl.

    ¡°Is there a reason she has to attend to you personally?¡± Emilia asked and I could hear the underlying anger in her words.

    ¡°How dare you question me?¡± The coldness of the Alpha¡¯s tone sent shivers down my spine and it wasn¡¯t even directed at me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you off the hook for the veryst time. You¡¯re threading on thin ice here. One more time, and you¡¯ll be hanging upside down in a cell for however long it will take all the blood in your body to get to your head, with no food or drink.¡±

    Emilia gasped softly and I could see the tears brimming in her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re both dismissed.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Thest two weeks working in the Alpha¡¯s home had not been entirely bad. In fact it was better than what I had to face at my previous pack. Attending to the Alpha was less tasking and as long as I did my chores perfectly, which I always did.

    I was left alone for the rest of the day to indulge whatever I wanted and that meant that I got to spend more time with my daughter as opposed to our previous situation.

    Jessy had charmed her way into everyone¡¯s heart. All the maids loved her and they would usually sneak her food or drinks whenever they could. My daughter looked happier and brighter since our arrival here and it was more than I could ever wish for.

    I also felt morefortable letting her y around the house without worry because I knew any maid hanging around would always have their eyes out for her to make sure she was okay and it made me feel better.

    Zoe had been super helpful too, giving me tips on what to do and what not to do especially when it came to the Alpha. My job was the most delicate  job in the house and Zoe always tried to guide me so I didn¡¯t flop in anyway.

    I had also learnt a lot from the short time I had spent working in the mansion. Like the time the Alpha woke up and the time he went to bed, what his schedule was like and understanding his different moods and how to deal with them. It always came in handy for me.

    ¡°The Alpha¡¯s breakfast is ready. Just serve it to him and fetch him.¡± Christie, another of the maid that I had bonded with, said as I walked into the kitchen, she was busy clearing out the utensils she had just used in preparing breakfast.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said.

    ¡°Good morning Aunty Chrisey.¡± Jessy called out walking in directly behind me and slipping her smallest hands into mine. Jessy pronounced Christie¡¯s name differently because she still had a problem with getting her T¡¯s right, thankfully Christie didn¡¯t mind.

    Christie gave her a small smile and waved to her, which Jessy happily returned.

    ¡°Want to be my little helper?¡± Christie asked and Jessy nodded happily, pulling her small hands out of my hold and walking as fast as her small legs would carry her towards Christie.

    Christie put down a bowl filled with newly washed stic bowls and their lids on the floor and asked Jessy to ce their lids back on them. My daughter happily plopped herself on the floor and began her task. I watched fondly with a smile on my face.

    ¡°Thanks so much for keeping her upied.¡± I said before taking the tray of food to the dining room and setting it down.

    The dining room was veryrge and it looked like it belonged to arge family as opposed to the Alpha that ate there alone.

    Sometimes it bothered me how the Alpha lived. He was usually always alone except when he had his meetings with other people or had to leave to attend to duties outside the home. Asides that he usually ate his meals alone and worked alone with his signature stoic expression on his face.

    Speaking of meetings the Gamma had been to the house on one asion to have a meeting with the Alpha and the dirty looks that he threw my way made my skin crawl.

    I was d that Jessy was nowhere around and even more d that we had not ended up in the hands of that man. He scared me a lot.

    Once I was done setting the table. I headed to the supply store to get the materials that I needed to clean the Alpha¡¯s room, before moving up the grand stairs and towards the master bedroom at the far end of the hallway.

    The door opened before I could knock on the door and Alpha stood there dressed and ready for the day. He stared at me for a minute longer than necessary and I squirmed under his gaze.

    ¡°Good morning Master.¡± I said, head bowed in submission.

    ¡°Morning Freya.¡± He said and finally he walked past me without another word.

    The Alpha confused me sometimes, scratch that, all the time, he confused me all the time. I couldn¡¯t ever discern the look in his eyes when I caught them but the intensity in them never failed to raise the hairs on my skin.

    Moving into his room, I began my routine job of cleaning the space and dusting it out. Changing the sheets and washing the bathroom, once I was satisfied that I had cleared out every corner of the room, I exited it, shutting the door behind me.

    I walked back to the kitchen to find Jessy munching on a toast in the corner and I walked over to ce a kiss on her head. She smiled softly at me and I returned her smile.

    ¡°Freya, Master needs your attention in the dining room.¡±

    A maid popped her head into the kitchen and delivered and I nodded my head in acknowledgment, hurriedly putting away the cleaning supplies before moving in the direction of the dining room.

    ¡°You sent for me Master.¡±

    ¡°Yes Freya. I¡¯ll be having a meeting with my officials in an hour. Zoe is attending to some other duties so I¡¯m putting you in charge of refreshments for the meeting. Gather some maids to assist you with serving them.¡±

    ¡°Yes Master.¡± I replied and he nodded his head.

    Standing up from his chair, he exited the dining room and I set out to clear the tes.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ***

    Matthew was the first one to arrive for the meeting and I had just been walking out of the maid quarters when he had walked into the house. His eyes locked onto mine and he sneered in my direction.

    I averted my eyes and had been about to walk away when with super fast speed the Gamma was beside me and grabbing tightly onto my hand, squeezing the spot and causing me to yelp in pain.

    ¡°Shut the hell up. You think that now that you¡¯re here, you¡¯re free from me? You think you¡¯re going to hide out here forever. Well maybe you should think again ve.¡± He released my arm, shoving me hard enough to make me stumble and fall.

    With ast disgusted look in my direction he headed towards the stairs leaving me on the floor.

    The Gamma¡¯s threat scared me to my bones. Maybe I needed to let the Alpha know about this, but on second thought what was I going to say? I couldn¡¯t exactly walk into his office and use his Gamma of this without proof.

    Even if I had the bruise forming on my arm it still wasn¡¯t enough. If the Gamma denied it then the Alpha would always take his word over mine and I might just be digging a grave for myself if I started it.

    I picked myself from the floor and moved towards the kitchen.

    I worked distractedly and I was barely aware of the opening and shutting of the door, and the buzzing in the living area signaling more officials entering the home.

    ¡°Are you okay Freya? You¡¯ve been staring at that tray for a while now.¡± Christie¡¯s voice said beside me and I flinched in shock at her close proximity since I had neither heard nor seen here towards me.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡± I reassured in a shaky voice, doing my best to steady my breathing.

    ¡°You look really flustered. Maybe you should take a seat first.¡±

    ¡°No, not yet. We need to serve them these drinks first.¡± I said.

    Picking up the tray that held the drinks in my arms and Gesturing to the other maid that was supposed to assist me including Christie to do the same.

    ¡°Jessy, go to the room.¡± I ordered my daughter.

    I couldn¡¯t take the risk of leaving her around especially with the Gamma within the house.

    ¡°She¡¯s not had dinner yet. I¡¯ll feed her and put her in bed.¡± One of the maids assured and I paused to think.

    I would be in and out of the Alpha¡¯s office soon and the Gamma was stuck in the meeting anyway, it wasn¡¯t like he could excuse himself toe take my daughter away.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said before hurrying after the girls that were already moving in the direction of the office.

    There were guards stationed inside the office space and it struck me just how important this meeting must be. The guards usually stayed outside the house.

    The conference table was surrounded with men on both sides and they seemed to be engaged in a very serious conversation.

    I could feel two sets of eyes on my frame from the moment I entered the space and when I raised my head it was to find Matthew and the Alpha¡¯s eyes on me.

    Mathew¡¯s gaze held disgust and anger while the Alpha¡¯s was unreadable.

    When I met his eyes, he frowned at me and I quickly averted my eyes.

    I purposely avoided going through the Gamma¡¯s side so I didn¡¯t have to serve him,. I couldn¡¯t trust that he wouldn¡¯t try to sabotage me by doing something unexpected.

    My hands trembled.

    The closer I got to the Alpha the more intense his eyes on me seemed to pierce.

    And when I heard the low hiss, the tray slipped from my hands and it¡¯s contents sttered across the table and onto the Alpha¡¯s legs.

    It seemed like it happened in slow motion, and the room fell silent the moment the tray ttered against the marble floor.

    My heart dropped to my stomach and I swallowed thickly taking a step back, then another.

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to. I-I¡¯m s-sorry.¡± I sped my hands together pleading.

    The Alpha stood from his spot and I heard the low growl that escaped his lips.

    ¡°Take her to the punishment room.¡±

 Chapter 13

    ¡°No, no Master please. It was an ident, I swear. I didn¡¯t mean to do it. Please I beg you.¡± I pleaded as the guards held me tightly and began to drag me out of the room.

    The Alpha remained stood in his position and I could see the fumes of angere off him in waves. Just before I waspletely pulled out of the room I caught sight of Matthew¡¯s smirking face.

    The look in it seemed to be taunting me and in that moment I would do anything to be able to wipe off the look, but I was being pulled out of the room.

    I thrashed in the guards arms the closer we got to the punishment room, I had never entered the room before but Zoe had pointed out it¡¯s door one time when she had been showing me around the house

    And the way she had shivered when she had spoken about it and when she had warned me to do my best to not ever have to be taken to that room had chilled me to my bones.

    Now I was about to be taken to that very room. The guards threw me into the room and with a stern warning they locked me inside it.

    My heart stopped the moment my eyesnded on the punishment tools in the room.

    There were chains and shackles strung all around the room and whips of different types were hung around the wall. One particr whip stood out to me, it had little spikes surrounding its edges and I cried even louder when my eyesnding on it.

    There was also a metal pole in the middle of room, I couldn¡¯t be sure what it was used for but the entire room reeked of evil so it couldn¡¯t spell anything good.

    The room held no windows only one door and the dim lights in the room casted a creepy glow in the room. Surprisingly the walls were painted a pure white, contrasting the eeriness of the room.

    I heard heavy footsteps from outside the door and it could only belong to one person.

    The Alpha.

    The tears fell faster down my cheeks, this evening was supposed to be simple. All I had to do was go in with the drinks, serve them and get out of there. How this simple n had escted was beyond me.

    I heard the click of the door and then it was pushed open and he was entering into the room. I didn¡¯t dare try to raise my eyes to his and kept my head bowed but this way I could see that he had changed his pants.

    I was on my knees on the floor and at this point all I wanted was to enter the ground.

    ¡°P-please Master. It was a mistake. I swear. I didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡± I tried once more.,

    ¡°Silence Freya!¡± He replied moving to the row of whips.

    My entire frame trembled as I heard his shoes against the hardwood and the shuffling my the hangers as he pulled whip after whip, cracking each in his hands until he was satisfied with an exact one.

    Finally he was back at my side again.

    ¡°Hold the pole and do not let go until I¡¯m done. If at any point you let go of this pole, I will start over again and add two to your initialshes. And count, for every time that you fail to count fast enough, that will be two extrashes.¡±

    I swallowed heavily and reached for the pole holding it tightly in my arms. The firstsh on my back, sent an excruciating pain searing through my back and I let out a loud cry.

    ¡°Count Freya, I won¡¯t remind you again.¡±

    ¡°One.¡± I croaked out.

    By the thirdsh I let go of the pole writhing on the floor.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you heard me the first time Freya. I don¡¯t mind doing this all night, so you could always give me a reason to start over again.¡±

    At fifteen, I had lost my voice and my hands were slipping from the pole but thest thing I wanted was for this punishment to be restarted so I held onto the one as tightly as my sweaty hands allowed.

    ¡°Twenty Two.¡± I squeezed out barely and the Alpha let the whip fall from his hands onto the floor.

    He walked to my front and stood above me to stare gown at me for a second.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what your excuse is Freya. You don¡¯t get to embarrass me in front of my officials.¡±

    He said, squatting in front of me until he was eye level with me.

    ¡°You¡¯re to scrub every bathroom in this house before 10pm tomorrow. If I inspect the job and I¡¯m not satisfied with a single bathroom, best believe that you¡¯ll be doing every single one from the start till I am satisfied with what you have done and I don¡¯t care how long it takes.¡±

    I nodded my head mutely but he remained in front of me still observing me.

    He finally clicked his tongue before standing up and exiting the room.

    I burst into tears again the moment the Alpha was out of the room. It was gut wrenching the sobs that escaped my throat and I felt sorry for myself. I couldn¡¯t be sure how long I spent crying on the floor but it felt like a long time.

    ***

    I couldn¡¯t remember fallen asleep but I jolted awake at something. I didn¡¯t know what had disturbed my sleep but I was d it had.

    I pulled myself into a sitting position and finally managed to drag myself off the floor and out of the room. My entire body ached from my punishment and my muscles were sore from sleeping on the hard floor.

    I walked in the direction of the ve quarters. All I needed at this point was a warm shower, a cuddle with my daughter and sleep. I had a long day ahead of me tomorrow.

    ¡°Freya.¡±

    I turned around and I was face to face with Zoe. The girl looked unhappy and her orbs held a certain sadness in it that worried me.

    ¡°I heard what happened. How are you feeling?¡± She asked and I swallowed thickly, blinking rapidly to avoid tears from spilling down my cheeks again.

    ¡°Tired?¡± I said but it came out more like a question and she nodded like she understood.

    ¡°Come with me.¡± She said pulling my arms in the direction of her room and when we reached within she settled me on the bed and pulled out a cream from the small drawer beside the bed.

    The maids always had to share a room with each other, I was lucky that Jessy and I had been allowed to share the same room, it gave us the space and privacy we needed, although my little rascal always refused to stay in her bed and she always ended up in mine before morning.

    ¡°Let me see your back.¡± Zoe said to me and I faced away from her to pull down my uniform and expose my bare back to her.

    She began applying a cream onto my entire back and it left a cooling sensation behind. The feeling was wonderful against my otherwise heating back and I sighed in gratitude.

    ¡°All done.¡± Zoe said once she was done applying the cream.

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± I said, fifing my uniform back onto my frame.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m going to leave the cream with you so you can reapply it by morning. You should feel absolutely better after using it twice.¡± Zoe assured and I smiled in gratitude.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Do you know where Jessy is?¡± I asked.

    The kitchen had been silent when I hade through, in fact the entire house was silent so I knew that all the maids had retired to bed.

    ¡°I think Christie put her to bed very early. She was pretty restless and worried when you didn¡¯te down for dinner and she was crying but Christie was able to distract her and she eventually fell asleep.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you so much Zoe.¡±

    I headed for the door and just before I could twist the knob Zoe called out once more.

    ¡°The Alpha, he¡¯s not that bad Freya. He just¡­ struggles sometimes. It¡¯s hard to exin, I guess you¡¯ll have to find out yourself.¡± Zoe said with a heavy sigh.

    I didn¡¯t understand anything she was trying to say and when I turned around to face her once more, the resigned look on her face was worse than I had ever seen it and I frowned as a result.

    The girl looked like she had the weight of the world on her shoulders.

    But I didn¡¯t want to question her, maybe some other time I could make her tell me what she meant, but for now I just wanted to see my daughter and fall asleep so I nodded my head slowly to acknowledge what she had just said before I moved out of her room.

    The moment I stepped out into the hallway my spine tingled with a sense of foreboding. I couldn¡¯t understand it and it scared me.

    The closer I got to my room at the end of the hallway the worse the tingling got and that could never be good.

    I tripped on something just before I got into the room and I cursed silently at the object, bending down to observe it.

    My eyes widened and the object fell out of my hands from shock.

    It was Jessy¡¯s shoe the one I had put her into earlier in the day, and it was only a pair.

    I dashed towards my room and flung the door open and that was when my heart stopped working and my lungs gave out.

    The room was empty.

    Jessy was not in the room.

 Chapter 14

    It felt like all the air rushed out of me when I stared at an empty room. There was no sounding from within the room so I knew that Jessy couldn¡¯t be anywhere around but I began a mad search around the small space hoping to find my daughter somewhere within the room.

    ¡°Jessy! Jessy!¡± I called out and when only silence met my ears I burst out in tears.

    The room looked pristine, the beds were untouched like it had not been slept in yet. Zoe said Christie had put Jessy to bed but it didn¡¯t look like anyone had even been in the room at all.

    It looked the exact way that I had left it in the morning.

    Then it shed through my mind, like a video that had been sourced out from its folder and set to y in slow motion.

    Matthew¡¯s words to me earlier in the day and then the sly smirk that he had given me when I had been dragged out of the room.

    I dashed out of the room as I remembered it and moved to Christie¡¯s door knocking as carefully as I could without having to wake up the entire mansion even when my instincts screamed at me to bang down every door until I found my daughter.

    A sleepy Christie pulled the door open and when she saw the tears running down my face and the urgency written in it, she did a double take.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem Freya?¡± She asked, looking around the hallway for any signs of danger.

    ¡°Jessy, she¡¯s not in the room. I can¡¯t find her.¡± I rushed out, my voice strained with emotion.

    All I wanted to hear was that my daughter was sleeping inside her room safe but when Christie¡¯s eyes widened in horror, it confirmed my fears.

    She wasn¡¯t here.

    ¡°What? I put her to bed myself.¡± Christie whisper yelled, stepping out of the room and rushing in the direction of mine.

    I didn¡¯t wait for her toe back, She wasn¡¯t going to find her there so there was no need to follow her back into the room, instead I began knocking on every door in the quarters, asking if anyone had seen my daughter.

    The more negative responses I got the worse I felt and soon it felt like I was going to copse from the effect.

    I was in pain mentally and physically and I just wanted my daughter.

    I knocked on Emilia¡¯s door and the raven haired girl was the one to open it. She cut me a dirty look and sneered in disgust when she caught sight of my face.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked, not bothering to hide the irritation in her words. I swallowed thickly.

    ¡°My daughter¡¯s missing, I was wondering if you happened to have seen her.¡±

    Emilia let out a bitterugh.

    ¡°Do I look like her caregiver? Or do I look like I would be wasting any time keeping an eye out for your daughter? You¡¯re disturbing the entire quarters Freya and some of us actually appreciate a good sleep so take a break.¡±

    The door was shut in my face before I could get another word out and that caused a fresh bout of tears to run down my cheeks.

    ¡°Maybe you should go to the Alpha, Freya. I tucked a sleeping Jessy into bed and if she¡¯s missing and she isn¡¯t in anyone¡¯s room then it means something is terribly wrong and you need to let him know.¡± Christie said by my side.

    She had helped with asking around the quarters for Jessy. I could see the fear dance in her depths and I could tell just how worried she was about the situation.

    She was after all thest person that had seen Jessy and if anything happened she would be the first person to be med.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I whispered and walked out of the quarters in the direction of the Alpha¡¯s room.

    I was halfway up the stairs when it settled heavily in my mind. What was I supposed to say to the Alpha? He had just spent thest hour punishing me and who was to say that he wasn¡¯t still angry with me and might only dismiss me as a result and whenever he decided to give me a listening ear might be toote.

    Plus the Alpha really hated when his sleep was disturbed. If it wasn¡¯t an emergency that directly affected him then he wanted to be left alone.

    Jessy missing was an emergency for me, the biggest emergency I could ever have but that wasn¡¯t the Alpha¡¯s problem, it wasn¡¯t an emergency to him.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    I didn¡¯t understand the Alpha in the least but he didn¡¯t look like someone that would jump out of his bed and run out of his room, sacrificing his rest  for the sake of one of his ves.

    With that thought in mind I went back down the stairs and headed in the direction of the kitchen.

    There was no time to pause to think. The longer I stayed without Jessy, the worse her situation could get. I didn¡¯t know where she was but I knew that I did not have a lot of time on my hands.

    If she had been taken by Matthew then I had even less time.

    The kitchen held a door that led out into the garden at the back of the house. We were usually allowed to use it, since we had to pick vegetables from the garden to prepare the meals so there were no guards stationed outside there.

    Beyond the garden though was a path that led into the woods. I wasn¡¯t sure where the woods led to or what could be lurking around in it. We were warned about ever using it but that was my first and only option of leaving the mansion.

    The moment I got closer to the line of trees that led into the woods the familiar scent of my daughter settled in the air around me and although it was fading off, like it had been a while that she had been there, I could still pick up on it.

    And with hope filling me. I dashed into the woods, running as fast as my legs could carry me.

    The wind made it more difficult to pick out the exact direction that Jessy had gone through but I kept following where her scent was strongest and it led me deeper and deeper into the woods.

    It was weird that I couldn¡¯t pick out any other scent except my daughter¡¯s. I knew that there was no way that Jessy would have left the house by herself ande this far into the woods, but the deeper I went the more I could scent her.

    Only her.

    Thankfully the moon was full and it lit my path for me. I was scared and the fact that I had alreadye so far into the woods with no sign of my daughter and no sign of an exit from the woods bothered me.

    I was already panting in exhaustion and the dizzy spells I felt weren¡¯t helping in the least. They both weren¡¯t enough to deter me and I kept going.

    The woods only seemed to go deeper and deeper with no end in sight and no signs of my daughter and that frustrated me.

    Then I saw it up ahead.

    The figure of my daughter and she seemed to be tied to a tree.

    That gave me the boost I needed and in a few seconds t I was beside me daughter, kneeling to observe the situation that surrounded her.

    ¡°Jessy!¡± I called out but got no response.

    Jessy¡¯s head was hung low awkwardly and at first nce she looked to be sleeping. I began to try to loosen the ropes that bound her and at the same time, try to get her to open her eyes.

    It became evident soon that my daughter wasn¡¯t sleeping and was rather unconscious because after several attempts to rouse her, she remained unmoving, which was very unlike her.

    The ropes had been tied in aplex knot and I struggled for  a while trying to get it toe apart. The more I tried to loosen it the more it tangled.

    I heard a branch break just behind me and I whipped my head in its direction.

    It happened so fast.

    One moment I was trying to turn my head and in the next a searing pain was wracking into it, knocking me unconscious.

    Thest thing I saw was Therge looming figure above me.

 Chapter 15

    My mind swirled and it felt like my eyes had been glued shut. The only that made sense at the moment was my ragged breathing, everything else around me seemed to be distorted and it troubled me.

    There was a deafening insistent ringing in my ears and I shook my head gently to clear it but it all the action seemed to do was fill me with nausea.

    Why was I on the floor? And the bottom half of my body ached with a certain soreness, almost as though I had been dragged across the floor.

    My head throbbed intensely and I winced at the pain that tingled at the back of my neck. I tried once again to open my eyes and slowly I was able to peel them apart. I was met withplete darkness and it felt like my eyes were still closed.

    My head felt like a seize in the moment. It wasn¡¯t giving me the thoughts I expected to think, in fact, it wasn¡¯t giving me anything except pain and I moaned softly in effect.

    Where the hell was I and what was happening?

    My werewolf sight adjusted to the room pretty quickly but even with that I could barely see five feet in front of me. In fact I couldn¡¯t even tell where the walls began or ended.

    ck spots danced at the edge of my vision and I couldn¡¯t be sure whether it was from hunger, dehydration or exhaustion and that was when I realized.

    I couldn¡¯t move an inch.

    I had been chained, I couldn¡¯t be sure of what exactly I was chained to because I couldn¡¯t see anything and I couldn¡¯t even move my head to check but it was obvious that I was held tightly against something.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    I opened my mouth to let out a scream for help but it felt like there was something pushing down on my tongue. Something was pressing down on my chest, restricting me from breathing properly. I could only open and close my mouth in response to this pain.

    A pain that tripled the moment that the event of the previous day flooded through my mind.

    The Alpha had punished me.

    I had gone back to my room to find that Jessy was missing.

    I had escaped the mansion in search of my daughter.

    I had found her in the woods tied to a tree.

    And then pain¡­

    Excruciating pain had wracked through my skull.

    There had been a looming figure above me.

    Then ckness.

    Then it felt like I found my voice again, because in the next second I let out an ear piercing scream that seemed to bounce around the walls and hit me back straight in the chest.

    Then blinding white light filled the room, burning my retina for a moment and stunning me. My body tensed and for a minute it felt like I might copse under all of these sensation.

    I tried to open my eyes once more but it was to no avail, the light caused a dizzy feeling to ripple through my body and my head felt like it had being stuffed with cotton balls.

    So I just kept it closed for a while, before slowly trying again once more, this time it worked.

    Once my eyes adjusted to the room I saw Matthew, with a disgusting smirk painting his lips and Jessy sleeping in his arms. The sight worsened the pain in my body and head and I struggled against the chains that held me securely in ce.

    ¡°Get your filthy hands off her. Let her go! She¡¯s only a child. Get your hands off her!¡± I screamed at him but his smirk only widened.

    ¡°Careful momma, you don¡¯t want your screams to wake up the sleeping beauty too soon do you? Because then I get to y with her and you get to watch, but I¡¯ll really love to have a conversation with you before we get to the good part.¡± He said calmly.

    This man was a psychopath. How couldn¡¯t he understand that he was doing something wrong? He looked as calm as they came and he only just continued to stroke Jessy¡¯s blonde hair that was rested against his shoulder. The sight upset me even more.

    ¡°Matthew you can¡¯t do this, she¡¯s only a child. You can have any omega you want just not her, please let her go.¡±

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t see anything or anyone trying to stop me so maybe I can do this, plus you really don¡¯t get to choose for me. You¡¯re not exactly in the position to.¡± He mocked.

    ¡°Let her go!¡± I screamed again but the Gamma only let out a maniacugh.

    ¡°I think she should be the least of your worries now, because she is in safe hands. As a matter of fact, I would never let a strand of hair on her head be hurt or let anyone touch her ever. I can¡¯t say the same for you though.¡± He clicked his tongue evilly, his eyes glinting with an emotion I couldn¡¯t pinpoint.

    I began to struggle once more against the restraints that held me in ce and then an idea urred to me. If I could shift into my wolf form then the chains wouldn¡¯t be able to hold my much smaller form in ce.

    I concentrated on trying to shift but all that resonated through my body was more pain. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to shift and that scared me, but there wasn¡¯t much I could do about that fact.

    I had being punished severally the previous day, the only thing I had in my system was dinner from two days before, I was dehydrated and the exhaustion from thest couple of hours were a lot for my mind and body to fight against.

    ¡°Well nice try. At least now you canfort yourself with the fact that you really tried to save your daughter you were just too weak to actually do shit.¡± Matthew mocked.

    And that was when the tears came rolling down my eyes and all the fight left my body. How many times did I have to fail my daughter? Why had the Goddess bothered with putting her in my care if she wasn¡¯t going to give me the ability to take care of her?

    ¡°Well now that you¡¯re done throwing a tantrum I should better get you updated before he gets here.¡±

    He? Who else was in this? What was he talking about?

    ¡°Jessy will be out for a while courtesy the sedatives I had injected in her. I might have forgotten about her being a child and giving her too much but I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯ll just take a little longer for her to wake up, but that¡¯s okay too. I¡¯m a very patient man.¡±

    My heart stopped their hammering at his words.

    ¡°You can¡¯t sedate her! She¡¯s too young! You could kill her! She might never wake up from the dose if it had been too much. She¡¯s just three years old, her mind and body is much too young to be able to take the effect of a sedative.¡± I had begun screaming but the more I spoke, the worse my voice broke and finally itpletely gave out.

    ¡°That¡¯s not for you to worry about at all.¡± Matthew said with a sinister smile painting his lips.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything to you. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re doing this.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you should have rethought your decision of going to plead with the Alpha to take your pathetic self, even after I spent 2 million dors purchasing you!¡±

    ¡°It was the Alpha¡¯s decision to take me at the end of the day and he paid you twice what you spent! You have no right to be doing this to us right now.¡±

    ¡°Well who is going to tell on me? Not you, I believe. Because soon your new owner would be here and you¡¯ll be off to serve him while I get to keep Jessy here all to myself.¡±

    It dawned on me that things were about to go south soon. Maybe even sooner than I thought.

    ¡°No, no no. You can¡¯t do that, please.¡±

    ¡°Yes I can and the best part is, no one would suspect a thing. I was in and out of the maid quarters without a single soul spotting me and when she had tried to struggle, I had simply injected her and all was calm again.¡±

    He paused to run his fingers through Jessy¡¯s face and I shuddered in reaction as though it was done to me.

    ¡°Everyone will simply think that you had finally grown the balls and had run away with your child, especially with the punishments that you had to endure yesterday. How did that go by the way?¡± The glint in Matthew¡¯s eyes taunted me.

    I refused to give him an answer and tears only continued to roll down my cheeks as I listened to him go on and on. He let out another mock filledugh at my silence.

    ¡°Anyway, the moment that you¡¯re out of the picture, I¡¯ll be able to do anything that I want with the little princess in my arms starting with changing her name and her identity. No one would ever find out because she will be chained to my room always and when she¡¯s older, she¡¯ll be too unrecognizable to be questioned and anyway by then she would have learnt to love me, just me!¡±

    At these words I let the sobs burst out of my throat. I didn¡¯t want this life for my daughter.

    Then I heard it, the sounds of tires against granite and it sounded really close.

    ¡°Seems like your new owner is here!¡± Matthew said with glee.

    I have failed as a mother. Again.

 Chapter 16

    Greyson¡¯s POV

    My mind slowly came onto and thest feeling of sleep ebbed, but there was something strange here. Or rather something was missing.

    My eyes flipped open and I realized what was missing.

    Freya was yet toe into my room. I had given an order for her to be here every morning before I woke up to pull the curtains apart and begin cleaning the room.

    In truth, it had happened once when she cleaned the room while I was still sleeping and it had been the most pleasant for me, waking up to her intoxicating scent tickling my nose had been blissful so I had made it into an order.

    Now that she wasn¡¯t here, I truly felt like something was missing.

    Sighing heavily, I moved to sit up on the bed, swinging my legs off it and slipping my feet into the bedroom slippers at the bottom of the bed. Seems like I might have to punish someone again.

    The events of the previous day flooded  into my mind and I ran a hand through my hair to get it to stop throbbing.

    I had seen Freya¡¯s movement be sloppy from the moment she had entered the room and had taken in the sight of therge men sitting around the table, my first thought had been that she had been scared and intimidated.

    But it began to get worse and worse, with her tray trembling badly as a result of her shaky fingers. Thest thing that I expected though was that she would let go the tray at the exact moment that she had gotten to me and would have let it¡¯s contents pour onto my body.

    It was a mistake of course, but I didn¡¯t forgive flimsy mistakes.

    Tremors of irritation had wracked through my frame and the wetness of my pants had been difficult to bear plus the sight of my officials watching the scene closely and silently judging the ipetence of my handmaiden pumped more anger into my veins.

    Freya¡¯s pleading had gotten to me surprisingly, especially since it was her first mistake since she had gotten here. Whenever I gave an instruction she followed every detail of it till it reached perfection.

    She was fast and meticulous when it came to her chores and I had never had toin about any of it.

    My biggest fear at the auction that had prevented me from initially purchasing her and proved to be nothing at the end of the day because Freya never let her daughter get in the way of her work.

    The younger girl must have been used to her mother working because she was usually well behaved and patiently waiting for her mother to finish whatever chore she had at hand, whenever I saw her.

    Freya too had put in the efforts to make sure her daughter always looked neat and presentable and she was quiet at all times. I had been impressed with the discovery.

    So when the green eyed maid had begun to plead, iming her actions to be a mistake I was moved to let her off the hook, but the look that had painted the faces of the officials around the room and the wetness of the liquid on my pants as it settled drove me to the wall.

    And once I had started, I knew I had toplete it. I had not seen her for the rest of the day after the punishment even when it was time for dinner which she was supposed to serve but I decided to cut her some ck.

    The least I had expected this morning was a remorseful maid doing her best to get back into my good books again by presenting herself early enough to begin her chores. Starting with pulling open my curtains.

    I sighed heavily, moving to stretch out my strained muscles, it had been really busy with activitiestely and I knew that I needed more rest.

    Moving to the window I pulled apart the big drapes and the beautiful sight of my garden below made a ghost of a smile paint my lips.

    It was a ce that I usually escaped to when I felt too overwhelmed and it was always refreshing and the woods behind it was a perfect ce for my wolf to take a run whenever he felt like it.

    Speaking of which, the small gate that was ced between the garden and the path that led to the woods looked disturbed. I couldn¡¯t tell for sure since it was a distance from my window, but it didn¡¯t look like it had been properly shut.

    I wasn¡¯t worried that any of my maids would try to escape my home, they knew the consequences for that and even if they did, all it would take will be to put out a team looking for them and they would be found in only a matter of time.

    They had no where to go because I had ess to a lot of things.

    Having wasted enough time staring out the window and into the garden I moved in the direction of my bathroom, ready to start my day.

    As the water cascaded down my body, I couldn¡¯t help but hope that the moment I was out of the bathroom I would meet Freya¡¯s remorseful self already cleaning the room and with a good enough excuse as to why she waste in the first ce.

    If that happened I was willing to forgive her and move past this, instead of punishing her again like I was itching to do.

    Stepping out of the shower, I pulled a towel out from the rack, ran it through my body before wrapping it around my waist and stepping out of the bathroom.

    The sight of an empty room and a still messed up bed, sealed her fate. I would have to punish her again.

    Dressing quickly, I moved out of the door and towards the grand stairs.

    The moment I came down the stairs, subtle whispers flew from around me. I couldn¡¯t catch a word of what they were trying to say but the maids seemed to be buzzing and the entire house seemed alive with quiet conversation.

    Moving into the dining room I met Emilia serving my meal and that was thest straw, I let out a low growl and the maiden flinched in reaction, jumping a little on her spot.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Good Morning Master.¡±

    I ignored her greeting.

    ¡°Where is Freya?¡± I asked coldly, brows furrowed in anger.

    She took a step back as I approached and gulped in fear, but I ignored her retreating frame and settled into my seat at the end of the table, watching the food that had been set up for me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know Master. Zoe asked me to serve you breakfast.¡±

    That confused me. Why didn¡¯t Zoe just call Freya to serve my food instead, didn¡¯t that make more sense?

    ¡°Send Zoe here immediately.¡±

    The maid scurried away and I pulled out a te from the stack in the corner; which I honestly thought was unnecessary, the maids knew that I ate alone so I wasn¡¯t sure why they had a habit of staking tes in the corner like I was going to use them all.

    Then I began filling the te with various things. Pancakes, eggs, bacon.

    ¡°Yes Master? You sent for me?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Freya?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her Master.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯ve checked her room?¡±

    ¡°No, not yet Master. I thought she might be allowed to be off duty till she recuperated from her punishmentst night.¡±

    ¡°And since when has that been a thing?¡±

    Zoe stayed quiet, twisting her fingers and avoiding eye contact. Zoe was one of my oldest handmaidens I had and she was the one that I trusted the most as a result buttely I could see that a shift had happened.

    I couldn¡¯t exin what it was or when it had happened but over time the head maid had be withdrawn and different.

    She continued to fidget in her spot and I furrowed my brows in confusion. It was normal for the maids to avoid eye contact they knew how much I hated it after all, but there was something else with Zoe.

    It looked like¡­

    ¡°Emilia, go fetch Freya for me.¡± I instructed and continued to observe Zoe carefully.

    After a few minutes Emilia came back with fear written on her face.

    ¡°Freya is not in her room Master.¡±

    ¡°And her daughter?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s gone too.¡±

    I clicked my tongue in confirmation. The look on Zoe¡¯s face could only be described as one thing.

    Guilt.

 Chapter 17

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    I rose from my seat and headed in the direction of the ve quarters, before I couldpletely exit the room I cut ast look at to Zoe and paused in my steps.

    ¡°Do you know where Freya is Zoe?¡± I asked, just to be sure.

    ¡°No I don¡¯t Master.¡±

    ¡°You know that if I find any fishy game has happened and you happen to be be involved with it, there will be hell to pay. You know that right?¡±

    She sniffed and kept her head bowed but otherwise remained silent. I grabbed her chin between my fingers and pressed hard on it. She whimpered at the pain but I kept at it, pressing even harder until she finally let out a cry.

    ¡°I expect an answer when I ask you a question Zoe.¡± I said, letting go of you her chin.

    ¡°Yes Master.¡± She whimpered pitifully and I hummed in satisfactionpletely exiting the dinning room and making my way to the quarters.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    I could hear the maids whisper as I went but I couldn¡¯t be bothered about anything they had to say.

    The moment I pushed open the door that belonged to Freya and her daughter, her intoxicating scent tickled my nose and I took several deep sniffs unashamedly.

    The room looked pristine, the sheets had been perfectly tucked in and nothing looked out of ce. Except that the two upants were missing from it.

    That spurred the anger within me. How dare she?

    I was about to storm out of the room when my eyes caught it.

    The small backpack that had a funny kiddies image drawn in front of it that had been left on top the drawer. I walked towards it and picked it up, it still held clothes.

    Pulling the drawer open, I found every item that belonged to my maid. It wasn¡¯t much but it was all here.

    That was when it began.

    The sizzling sensation in my spine that let me know that something was terribly wrong. Dropping the bag back onto the counter, I looked around the room once more hoping to find something else, anything that looked out of ce, but there was nothing.

    It wasn¡¯t possible that someone had entered my house to take both mother and child. No one was stupid enough to try that, besides there were guards stationed outside the house so to get through, one had to go through them first.

    So it left only one option.

    The duo had escaped. That was the only exnation that made sense, but somehow it still didn¡¯t add up. It didn¡¯t feel right.

    I exited the room and that was when my eyes fell upon it. It was a pair of a little girl¡¯s shoe. No doubt Jessy¡¯s. She was the only child in this house after all.

    Something was wrong.

    I began to walk back up the stairs to get my phone that I had left in the bedroom when another maid walked up to me.

    ¡°M-master.¡±

    I turned raised brows to her and she squirmed under my harsh gaze.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    She nodded her head but said nothing else. I hated when they did this. Rolling my eyes I let out a heavy sigh and she flinched as a result.

    ¡°Do you have anything to say or are you just going to waste my time?¡± I snapped at her having already ran out of all the patience I had.

    ¡°Y-yes, after your meeting yesterday, I think it was after you were done punishing Freya. I was in the kitchen doing the dishes from dinner when I heard a creak from the garden. I thought it was a maid so I went to check but I couldn¡¯t see who it was because they had their back to me and they were also almostpletely out of sight. I saw a blonde mop of hair though, but it wasn¡¯t a maid. It was a man.¡±

    She paused and my mind reeled with the information. My officials had been in my home yesterday, those were the only men that had been allowed into the vicinity, but it didn¡¯t make any sense that any of them would try to go back out through the woods. They were not even allowed ess to that part of the house except I permitted it.

    There were only two people with blonde hair from that meeting. Simon and¡­

    ¡°I had been the one to put Freya¡¯s daughter to bed earlier in the evening because I had promised her that I would, but then when she got back she began looking everywhere for Jessy and none of the other maids had seen her. I advised that she came to you, so you were aware of the situation and I thought she did, but I was surprised this morning when I didn¡¯t see either mother or daughter.¡±

    Jessy had been missing? No one told me that! And Freya had note to me for help.

    Now it seemed to add up.

    Jessy had been missing first so Freya had set out to look for her daughter herself most probably because she had felt unsafeing to me for fear that I might dismiss her especially after the harsh punishment I had fished her. Shit.

    That brought me back to my initial train of thoughts.

    Matthew.

    Matthew was the second official that had blonde hair and the only one that would have the motive to try to take the child.

    But why?

    I thought he had been interested in Freya? Did he think that kidnapping her daughter would draw her out to him? That was all shades of wrong if it were the case, what if she hade to me for help? Did he not understand howplicated that would have be for him?

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked the maid.

    ¡°Christie.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for this information Christie.¡±

    I said and hurried up the stairs and towards my room.

    Matthew had always been problematic. He was amongst my officials for his insane strength but outside of that he was more trouble than I ever had to deal with.

    There had been reports from pack members on several asions about his behaviors, but he would always deny it and most of the time I let it be.

    It was then it dawned on me that Freya¡¯s trembling had begun when she hade into the room and looked in the direction of Matthew.

    I had observed the evil glint in the eyes of my Gamma before I exited the office to head to my room but it wasn¡¯t something that had bothered me, especially with the fact that I was still upset from the incident.

    Now seems like I had a bigger problem in my hands and I¡¯ll be damned if I just let it go.

    I had spent a ridiculous amount in purchasing Freya and her daughter from Matthew and he would be insane if he thought he could try toe back and take them away, plus the money I already paid to him.

    Simply because he was obsessed with my maid and refused to let go.

    I still couldn¡¯t wrap my head around the fact that he had chosen to kidnap a poor child just to drag her mother out.

    Then it dawned on me.

    ¡®I really like them innocent.¡¯

    It felt like these words had been spoken so long ago but my mind had somehow managed to dig them back out.

    Matthew had been the one to say it back at the auction house. At the time, I had not understood the meaning, but now it all made perfect sense.

    Matthew was never interested in Freya.

    His obsession had always been Jessy.

 Chapter 18

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    ¡°Greyson, how is it going?¡± Smith¡¯s voice came on.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. You¡¯re in town right? Could you send some men over to Matthew¡¯s house to give it a thorough search and then report to my home in an hour?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Sure, is there a problem though?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll brief you when you get here.¡± I said hanging up the phone.

    Pacing the length of my room didn¡¯t help calm me down like I had hoped it would. It wasn¡¯t exactly the anxiety of having a maid taken away from me that was the problem.

    It was the intent. And the fact that Matthew was a greedy psychopath. I couldn¡¯t help but berate myself for keeping him close even when I knew what he had been doing in the pack.

    He was a new member of my officials and although his skill was incredibly helpful that had remained the only good thing about him. He was a bully, and had weird tendencies.

    I didn¡¯t know of his pedophilic tendencies though, that would have been addressed harshly if I had ever gotten a whiff of it but maybe I had been more than a little too overlooking when it came to the Gamma.

    I had mostly ignored the rest of his bad habits because I believed that he was just acting out of order because of the rush of power he had been getting.

    I had hope that he would eventuallye out of it, but that was a big mistake on my part.

    A knock came on my door and I moved towards it to pull it open.

    ¡°Master, Beta Smith is waiting in your office for you.¡± One of the maids informed and I stepped out of the room, shutting the door behind me and heading in the direction of my office.

    The moment I opened the door the look on Smith¡¯s face stopped me in my track, there was a disturbed look and his orbs were swirling with something that looked like shock.

    Without he speaking I knew two things already.

    Matthew was not at his home.

    And he had discovered something, whatever it was I wasn¡¯t going to be happy about it.

    ¡°Did you find Matthew?¡± I already knew the answer to that but I still asked hoping to hear the affirmative.

    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t.¡± Smith replied, dashing the little hopes I had.

    ¡°But we found some very disturbing things in his home Greyson.¡±

    I furrowed my brows in confusion.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well for starters, he had more than one baby room in his home. In fact, except the master¡¯s bedroom the other rooms seemed to be prepared for children only. They held toys, mats and different other children things. Do you know if Matthew has any children?¡±

    That confirmed it, we really were dealing with a pedophile.

    ¡°No he doesn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Well in his room, he also had a coge of pictures on his wall and they all held pictures of children, ranging from ages 3 to 10. Some of the pictures had an X on them or a correct sign. It was really creepy.¡±

    How had I not noticed this? There was one question that was currently bothering my mind now and I feared to ask it in fear that I might here a confirmation for my thoughts.

    ¡°Were they any children in the house.¡± Smith shook his head looking relieved himself as he spoke.

    ¡°None. Thankfully, the rooms were also pristine, like they were not lived in.¡±

    I let out a breath I was holding. He most probably intended to make Jessy his first.

    ¡°Was there a reason you called for the search in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I replied and went ahead to bring Smith up to speed with what had happened in thest couple of hours. If they had been gone for so long, all three of them, then we didn¡¯t have as much times on our hands again.

    I had no idea what Matthew¡¯s intentions were but the earlier I got to him the better for everyone involved.

    ¡°This is just sick man, I can¡¯t believe this has been happening right under our noses. How did we not notice any of this?¡±

    These were the same questions I had asked myself, but maybe it was toote to try to provide answers or excuses for them.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time anymore. It¡¯s obvious he went through the woods at the back of the house so let¡¯s start from there.¡±

    Gathering a few other guards just incase he had help with this entire stunt, we began to make our way into the woods.

    As we got deeper and deeper into the woods I picked up Freya¡¯s scent, it wasn¡¯t very faint and I was pretty sure than in an hour or two it would bepletely vanish but it thankfully was still in the air.

    Following the direction of the scent I led the men through the paths I believed she had gone through.

    These woods led straight out of the pack, but it was a long way through, especially in human forms but we kept at it, following through the path and keeping an eye out for an abnormality.

    ¡°Hey Greysone check this out.¡± Smith called a little away from the path, to the left and I walked in his direction.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    There was a rope on the floor but there was also something else. It was the other pair of Jessy¡¯s shoes. The other pair of the one I had found in the hallway. I picked the shoe up to observe it and frowned.

    There was a heavy rockying by the ropes and thebination of items looked strange. A rope, a pair of shoe and a heavy rock.

    The only thing that tied them all to this scene was Jessy¡¯s little shoe but even with that it didn¡¯t seem to do much.

    But I did a double take, there was a long path on the ground that seemed to be as a result of someone being pulled along the ground.

    Beckoning to the men we change our initial route and began to follow the drag of a body. It seemed to go on forever but eventually we came up to a little clearing.

    It was out of the woods and there was a singr little building. It looked to still be in the process of building because building sand and granites filled the front of the house.

    At first nce the house looked abandoned but there was a car packed in front of it that I didn¡¯t recognize. I knew it wasn¡¯t Matthew¡¯s so I was right.

    He had help.

    Gesturing to my men to remain quiet we slithered closer to the building and that was when the conversation from within filtered to my ears.

    ¡°Well why don¡¯t we start by killing the bastard Alpha King.¡±

    That voice was clear and very recognizable.

    It was Matthew¡¯s.

 Chapter 19

    ¡°Jake, it¡¯s good to see you again.¡±

    Matthew called out the moment my ¡®new owner¡¯ entered the room. I couldn¡¯tpletely see his facial features because he still had his back turned against me but he was a big, short, round man with a bald head.

    ¡°I was surprised you called me. We¡¯re not set to see for another few weeks.¡± The man replied and Matthew let out a loud, deep belliedugh like he had just cracked the funniest joke of the century.

    ¡°Of course, of course, but I saw something that might interest you and I thought you might want toe check it out.¡±

    The man grunted and then Matthew pointed in my direction, glint in his eyes and a sly smirk painting his lips.

    I swallowed heavily the moment the short man turned in my direction. I recognized this face.

    ¡°This is Freya. If I remember correctly, you were very close to acquiring her at the auction and then I came in and took that away from you. I¡¯m sorry about that by the way.¡± Matthew apologized.

    This was the disgusting looking short man among the crowd of patrons that had bid a hundred thousand dors and had been almost sessful at acquiring us until Matthew had swooped in with his ridiculously extravagant price.

    The man called Jake moved towards me and I flinched but the chains that held me securely in ce kept me in the spot, I couldn¡¯t move an inch.

    He smirked when he saw my pitiful attempt to escape him and when he got in front of me he took my face in his hands and turned it this way and that to observe it.

    I could smell the stale odoring from him and it sent a wave of nausea crashing against me. He smelt of something sour and I wasn¡¯t sure how he was able to walk around with that stench on his being.

    I felt pity for the people that had to work close to him on a daily basis. It must be so ufortable to have to take in this smell even for minutes long.

    His overall appearance looked dirty. His teeth were a sickening yellow that made his smile even creepier, his shirt had a big stain on the chest area and it was badly wrinkled that it looked like it had been picked from a pile of dirty clothes on the floor and shrugged on.

    He finally let go of my face and I let out the breath I had been holding. Panting in relief at the fact that  I didn¡¯t have to hold my breath anymore.

    ¡°She looks even  better than the first time I saw her.¡± Jake said and Matthew clicked his tongue in agreement.

    ¡°Ay, she¡¯s been well fed and properly cared for in thisst couple of weeks.¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking to sell her again then and does this salee with the child?¡± The fat man probed and I watched as Matthew¡¯s eyes turned dark at the mention of Jessy.

    He turned dark eyes to the fat man and sneered in his direction causing the man to take a careful step back.

    ¡°Woah man, I¡¯m just asking.¡± He said with his hands up in the air in a surrender.

    Matthew seemed to rx a little at his words and he began running his fingers through Jessy¡¯s hair.

    ¡°She¡¯s too much trouble than she¡¯s worth and no, she¡¯s going alone. The child stays with me.¡± Matthew stated coldly.

    I knew these already but it felt like it was the first time I was hearing those words again and I burst into a fresh bout of tears.

    Both men turned their head in my direction and at the sight of the tears running down my face they both burst outughing like it was the funniest thing they ever saw.

    My heart ached too much and I felt like copsing.

    ¡°How has she been in terms of behavior? I don¡¯t have the time to tame an omega right now.¡± Jake asked.

    ¡°Well she had been serving in the Alpha¡¯s home since she was bought and I haven¡¯t heard a singleint from him, so I¡¯d say she¡¯s good to go.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what do you mean the Alpha¡¯s home? I thought she was your ve.¡±

    Matthew shook his head in the negative.

    ¡°I initially bought her but the stupid Alpha took her away from me again.¡± Matthew said, anger coating his face.

    I wanted to call our his bluff, he was acting like the Alpha had taken me away from me based on sheer authority. He had paid double the price for me. That made him even richer than what he initially owned.

    He was being greedy by wanting to make more money off me just to cover his tracks of kidnapping myself and my daughter. I wanted to call him out for the liar that he was and expose all the things that he had been doing and saying about Jessy.

    I wanted to desperately call him out for being a pedophile, but it wouldn¡¯t matter. None of it would matter. Jake didn¡¯t look like he would care enough to take actions against him.

    He looked like he was a supporter of the Gamma and no matter how true or solid my usations were, he didn¡¯t seem like he would care one bit about trying to resolve them, so I held my tongue.

    ¡°ssic Alpha. Always so full of himself, thinks he holds all the power and everything belongs to him.¡±

    I had lived with the Alpha for a short while and being his personal maid, I had the opportunity to observe him first hand. He was nothing like these men were trying to paint.

    He liked certain things done in certain ways but he was also a fair man. Maybe I hadn¡¯t stayed long enough to know him properly?

    Well that could be the case, but I wasn¡¯t taking Mathew¡¯s or Jake¡¯s word for it.

    ¡°That¡¯s the other reason why I summoned you here.¡± Matthew began and the sinister note his voice took made my heart hammer faster in my chest.

    ¡°I think the n needs to be pushed forward a couple of steps. We don¡¯t have much time on our hands and with the chaos that is sure toe from two of the Alpha¡¯s ves missing, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be the best time to strike.¡± Matthew divulged cryptically.

    Jake began stroking his chin and staring at the spot above my head like he were trying to find something written there, after a while he cleared his throat and returned his attention back to Matthew.

    ¡°It¡¯s too soon. We don¡¯t have all the detailsid out yet and if we rush into any of theses things we might get burned along the line. We need to be careful. One mistake could cause us the entire deal, you know that fact.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure what they were talking about but their words sent shivers up my spine and I watched their exchange with wide eyes, hoping to deduce where this was headed.

    ¡°What we need is to get the first strike right. The rest of it is going to follow in ce behind.¡± Matthew said. Eyes still glinting.

    ¡°What do you propose then? It has to be a solid n or I¡¯m out. I¡¯m not risking having my behind burnt because your ass couldn¡¯t be patient.¡±

    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we start by killing the bastard Alpha King.¡± Matthew blurred out.

    If a pin at being dropped in this moment, I¡¯m sure the entire room would have heard it¡¯s echo from how silent the room became.

    All the air whooshed out of lungs and it was only in this moment that I became grateful for the chains that were holding me securely in ce.

    I couldn¡¯t be sure that my legs would have been able to withstand the urge of copsing.

    This was crazy! I had known Matthew to bother on the edge of psychopathy but I wasn¡¯t sure how far gone he was until he blurted out these words.

    ¡°Are you crazy? How do you expect to just do that? You¡¯re talking like it¡¯s super easy to go on and w out the Alpha¡¯s heart, have you gone nuts or something?¡± Jake raged.

    ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s going to work. We just need the right time to infiltrate his mansion, trust me, I already did it once though I had a solid reason to be there in the first ce but I took the princess with me and I was out of the ce like a breeze.¡± Matthew exined.

    ¡°Like you just said, you had a solid reason to be there in the first ce. What happens when you don¡¯t have a reason? And if we go in with a reason, how are we supposed to get back out? And then when the Alpha is found dead don¡¯t you think all fingers would be pointed in our direction? Matthew you¡¯re going crazy!¡±

    Jake looked ready to step out of the ce but Matthew held on to his shirt.

    ¡°Hold on. You¡¯re just scared, I have a solid n and you just have to see the light where I¡¯m pointing at.¡± Matthew said.

    He walked to the end of the room and ced a sleeping Jessy on the ground. I winced when her body came in contact with the cold floor. That would not befortable for her, and her and she would wake up really sore.

    I watched as Matthew ced a small kiss on her forehead and my skin crawled with disgust.

    The fact that Jessy was still knocked out cold even with all the jostling that Matthew had been doing and the screaming from me, plus the loud voices of both the men, should have been enough to wake her up, but my little girl was still sleeping.

    It deeply worried me.

    ¡°It¡¯s all in nning Jake don¡¯t you remember. We¡¯re just going to have to make it look like a mistake. Mistakes happen all the time right? We just need the perfect mistake and he¡¯ll be gone.¡±  Matthew coaxed.

    I could see Jake shake his head in disagreement.

    ¡°The Alpha¡¯s death could never be a mistake Matthew. It¡¯ll be investigated until we are both sniffed out. What makes you think that you would even be next. He still has his Beta, Smith or whatever he¡¯s called. You¡¯re so focused on being Alpha, you don¡¯t even want to see the rest people. You im that if you¡¯re Alpha then I could be your Beta and we¡¯ll flush out the officials and fill them in with our men, but there are a lot of hurdles to pass and you keep forgetting them.¡± Jake reasoned.

    I could see the fat man¡¯s hands tremble and I could tell that he was having anxiety from all these nning. Matthew seemed unbothered though, in fact he still had the glint in his eyes and a happy smirk on his lips.

    ¡°Well if we can get the Alpha out of the way, we can also get the Beta out, we can get all of them out. You have nothing to worry about Jake, it¡¯s all going to be fine.¡±

    Matthewforted holding a hand towards Jake and giving the man a lopsided smile before taking a step towards him. The man flinched in fear and took a big step back, putting a distance between himself and Gamma.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, you¡¯ve gonepletely crazy Matthew, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re on but you need to stop it and soon. I¡¯m out of here, I don¡¯t want the girl anymore, I don¡¯t want to be a part of this ridiculous n, I don¡¯t even want to be associated with you anymore.¡± Jake said, spinning on his heel and waddling towards the door.

    Just before he could pull it open, the door flung open and Jake looked in shock at whoever was at the other end.

    Alpha Greyson and some other men, a few that I could recognize from the meeting, walked into the room and from the look on their faces, it was obvious that they had heard the conversation, or most of it at least.

    One of the men headed in my direction and began to fiddle with the lock on the chain at the back of me and the moment I was free I let a tear drop from my eyes.

    The Alpha hade for me!

    I watched out of the corner of my eyes at Matthew took quick steps towards Jessy and grabbed my child roughly.

    ¡°I would split open her if any of you, take a step towards me.¡± Matthew threatened.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    And it froze me in my tracks.

 Chapter 20

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    Listening to Greyson dish out his ns to the other man that I hade to associate with the name Jake through their conversations sent an unexinable feeling through me.

    In the space of an hour, I had been able to figure out that Matthew was not the man that I thought him to be, but things took an even worse turn when he began to talk about his ns of executing the people in his way to get to the spot of Alpha with Jake by his side.

    It was eerie having to listen to another n your death and Smith had been impatient to burst open the door and maul Matthew but I needed more.

    I needed to know if there were others involved in this and gather as much information as I could from this conversation before moving to burst him. So I gave the signal for Smith to stay calm and wait for my instructions.

    I knew the moment the conversation was over and I gave the signal for the men to get ready, the moment the door was flung open and I came face to face with the short, fat man. Pure unadulterated rage consumed my frame.

    Stepping into the room and seeing my personal maid tied to a huge stone and her daughter sleeping on the floor further fueled that rage.

    Matthew has been gutsy. Coming into my home kidnapping my ves, nning to sell one off again even after he already made tons of money from both their heads and then going ahead to n an execution.

    I watched with careful eyes as he picked up the child and threatened to murder her and Iughed out loud at his attempt.

    ¡°Well go ahead Matthew, w out her heart. It still doesn¡¯t change the fact that yours will be wed out too.¡±

    It was then I saw the real fear paint his face. I could see his eyes sh in a panic between us and I reveled in the fear that danced in his depths.

    He could clearly see how lost a battle this was for him, but if there was anything I knew about Matthew, it was the fact that he never went down without a fight. It was this determination that had put him amongst the officials in the first ce.

    Matthew drop the child in his arms and I¡¯m a sh he was morphing into his wolf and and lunging in my direction. A blur of grey formed beside me and Smith¡¯s wolf was countering Matthew¡¯s attack.

    I watched them go at it for a second but then I moved towards the scene and with a solid grip on the neck of Matthew¡¯s wolf I hurled him across the room and watched as he hit heavily against the wall and copsed on the floor with a whimper.

    Matthew might be strong, but he was not a quarter to me when it came to strength, so I expected that he would know that his bizarre n had no way of actuallying to pass.

    Not even in my sleep could he overpower me. I wasn¡¯t made the Alpha King and protector of all werewolves for nothing.

    ¡°Gather them both and take them to the dungeon.¡± I instructed.

    Jake had already been subdued and he was down on his knees, with head bowed and very pliant and Matthew was forced back into his human form and was already being dragged out of the room.

    I spotted my maid by the corner cradling her child in her arms and crying. The child looked unmoving, almost still and I swallowed heavily. Moving towards them I squatted till I was eye level with her frame.

    ¡°Is there a problem with her?¡± I asked and Freya turned sad eyes filled with tears in my direction.

    ¡°Matthew injected her with sedatives. I can feel her pulse so I know she¡¯s still alive but it¡¯s very slow and¡­¡± Freya trailed off as tears fell freely to her eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send for the healer.¡±

    ***

    Walking into the darkest part of my mansion, I cracked the knots in my neck and fingers in anticipation and I could feel the excitement drum under my skin and my stomach bubble at the thought of the wicked fun I was about to have.

    This part of my home was reserved for criminals and rogues and the ones that were brought in here chained, never got out to tell the story of their experiences.

    Walking up to the cell that held mytest prisoners I let a sadistic smile form on my lips when I saw the way they both flinched at my presence. I had insisted that they shared a cell to make the process of executing them both easier.

    I turned the key in its lock and walked into the room. The prisoners had been strung with chains and were hanging from a beam, a position that fit the torture I was about to dish.

    I moved in the direction of the table that was out of their line of sight and my eyes sparked up as my favorite toys shone on the table.

    I wanted to use everyone of them since it had been a while since I had tortured anyone but I knew that they wouldn¡¯tst through two devices so it would be a waste of time and no fun and so I picked out only the most important ones.

    A giant plier, a spiked mace and a nine horse tailed whip with several spikes sticking along the length. I had a simr one in my punishment room but that was much smaller, less deadly and I avoided using it at all cost. In fact I had only used it once and not for a long time.

    Picking up the whip first I walked in front of Jake. He would be the easiest to crack and I wanted him to have a fast death so I could go have enough fun with Matthew.

    I cracked the whip in the air and I could hear the loud intake of air from Jake.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask once Jake. Who are the rest people, involved in this n.¡± My voice was menacing and I could see the fat disgusting man shiver from the effects.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. We always met a-alone a-and he ne-never told me much.¡± He stuttered awfully and begun to cry.

    I clicked my tongue in disapproval. That wasn¡¯t what I wanted to hear and I let him know as much by letting the whip fly and hit him across this naked chest. Breaking immediately through the skin and drawing out blood.

    The fat man let out an insanely loud scream that shook the ground of the cells, but it was like music to my ears. I followed the firstsh with two others and his screams reached a tempo I didn¡¯t think was possible for the male voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try that again, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Alpha, it¡¯s Micheal. Michael works closely with him. I¡¯m not sure what his assignment is because like I said he doesn¡¯t divulge much but I¡¯ve met Micheal with him on several asions.¡± Jake finally divulged and I grinned in satisfaction. Letting up on my flogging.

    ¡°Who else?¡± I asked.

    And the man burst out in a fresh bout of tears like a baby that it¡¯s mother had just spanked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I swear I don¡¯t know.¡± Jake said through his tears.

    I let the whip fly once more, this time hitting his privates, drawing blood from the spot. His mouth opened in a silent scream but no sound came out from it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I swear.¡± He finally whispered after a minute.

    I believed that he didn¡¯t know. That was set to draw out whatever information he might have been keeping.

    Letting the whip drop to the floor I walked towards the table again and picked arge butcher¡¯s knife and with a big swipe from behind, I severed his head from his body watching as it fell heavily to the ground and rolled forward.

    I didn¡¯t miss the soft gasp that had escaped Matthew¡¯s lips from the shock of what I had done. It didn¡¯t deter me, instead I pick up the giant plier and walked in his direction.

    I watched as the Gamma put up a nk expression on his face and steeled his features and his attempts made meugh.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you wouldn¡¯t want to offer me any information.¡± I asked and he only stared ahead of me in silence before speaking.

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to rule. That position should have been mine! But you get to sit in it when you don¡¯t even deserve it.¡±

    I hummed at his words but gave him no reply instead cing the giant plier on his smallest toe and watching as his facade broke a tiny bit  before he stilled himself again.

    Giving the plier with a great pull the entire mail came off and the toe hung out awkwardly, a sign that it had been disjointed from its source.

    The room was silent for a second but in the next an horrifying scream filled the room and Matthew trashed against the restraints that held him in ce. I nodded my head in satisfaction, grabbing his feet and cing the plier on the biggest toe.

    ¡°Having anything else to say to me?¡± I asked.

    Matthew had tearsing down his eyes as a result of the horrible pain he had been subjected to but in his credit, he wasn¡¯t balling out his eyes and full on sobbing like his partner had done.

    ¡°Fuck you.¡± He said after a few minutes.

    Another yank and another toe fell out.

    I repeated the process over and over again and I could see the strength seeppletely out of the former Gamma. He looked like his life was hanging by a thread and his entire face was purple from the amount of pain his body had been subjected to.

    ¡°How pitiful Matthew. You had a great spot, you had a lot of things going on for you, but you decided to ruin them all.¡± I said

    I walked over to the table and dropped the bloody plier on it. My entire body was covered in blood but I didn¡¯t mind it. Picking up therge heavy spiked mace I walked back in the direction of Matthew.

    ¡°You¡¯re going down Greyson. No matter what, I might be gone but best believe I¡¯m not the only one who is looking forward to taking you down. You might want to also watch your circle closely.¡± Matthew heaved out, his voice hoarse and strained with pain.

    I didn¡¯t offer him another word, with arge arc of the mace, I delivered a heavy blow to his head, hearing a cracke from Matthew¡¯s skull and in the next minute the Gamma¡¯s head hung limply.

    I let the mace drop from my hands.

 Chapter 21

    ¡°Hold out her arm and keep a firm grip on her, just in case she trashes in reaction.¡± The healer advised and I did as she instructed.

    I had met the healer waiting in the living room when I had walked into the mansion alongside the Beta and immediately she introduced herself I had led her immediately to my room so she could check on Jessy.

    The woman had been mostly quiet, simply checking Jessy¡¯s vitals, humming along whenever she did something or finished a check and writing some things onto her note pad.

    ¡°How old is she?¡± The older woman finally asked once she was done.

    ¡°She¡¯s three.¡± I whispered, emotions coating my words.

    The entire situation was still yet to fully crash on me. While Matthew and Jake had been discussing, a heavy sense of foreboding had overwhelmed my frame.

    In the moment, I had truly thought that their ns woulde to fruition and it would be thest time that I would see my daughter. The thought had scared me to my very bones but I had felt so helpless that I had already epted my fate.

    Being able to hold my daughter again in my arms felt so surreal and I wanted to keep holding her closely forever and never let her go.

    ¡°And you said she had been injected with sedatives?¡± The doctor asked and I nodded my head in response and it made the doctor sigh heavily, which in turn caused my heart to thump faster in my chest.

    That sigh didn¡¯t sound like anything good.

    ¡°She¡¯s too young for sedatives at all but she¡¯s going to be fine eventually. It¡¯s a good thing she¡¯s actually sleeping this long because she gets to sleep away most of the effects and when she wakes up she¡¯ll be mostly fine. You just need to keep an eye on her and just be prepared for when she wakes up.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything I have to be worried about once she¡¯s awake? Are there going to be any long term effects?¡± I asked.

    That was my biggest fear, Jessy was currently very pale and although her heartbeat was returning back to normal it had been very faint at some point and I was worried about how all of these might be affecting her in the long run.

    ¡°Well no matter how long she sleeps, she¡¯s still going to wake up with the effects of the drug still heavy on her mind that¡¯s why you need to be close to her and keeping an eye out for her because soon as she¡¯s up her body is going to want to get the rest of the toxicity out of her system. So there¡¯s going to be a lot of puking, stooling and she¡¯s a child too so prepare yourself for the irritation that woulde with all of these.¡±

    My heart hurt at the thought that Jessy was going to be in a lot of pain for a while and in this moment I wished I could switch bodies with my child and take on this pain for her.

    The healer seemed to notice my sadness and hurt because she reached forward to take my hands in hers and offered me a small smile.

    ¡°She¡¯s going to be alright, you¡¯ve got a very strong girl on your hands and she¡¯ll be fine.¡± The healer said encouragingly and I returned her smile.

    ¡°Thank you so much for your help. I really appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ve going to leave some things for her, to make her feel better once she¡¯s awake and make sure to keep her hydrated at every point, she might not be able to keep food down but she needs plenty of liquids. I¡¯ll be here to check up on her again tomorrow.¡±

    She pulled out three vials from her bag and left them by the small bedside drawer that demarcated both beds, before slinging her bag over her shoulder and walking towards the door.

    At the door she gave me a small wave which I returned and she turned the knob and exited the room.

    I cradled Jessy in my arms and after a while exhaustion seemed to take over my mind and body and I fell asleep with my daughter held tightly in my arms.

    ***

    A scream pierced the fog that clouded my mind in its dream state and it took me a second topletely get out of the haze that filled my mind, the moment I did though it was to the sight of my daughter trashing in my arms and crying.

    It was obvious she was still asleep and stuck in what seemed to be a nightmare.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Jessy, Jessy honeye on wake up.¡± I whispered quietly to my daughter, trying to rouse her carefully so she get spooked.

    She finally flipped open her eyes and immediately began clutching her stomach and she looked even more pale than before. Her entire face was a mask of agony.

    ¡°Mommy, I- I think I¡¯m going to be sick.¡±

    It was all the warning I got before Jessy began to puke on my entire body and bed. It was gut wrenching watching her puke out what felt like her entire system and the fact that it looked uncontroble and like she was unable to breath while she did it, worried me immensely.

    I carried her in my arms and rushed her towards the bathroom, holding her hair out of her face and patting her back infort while she let out the rest of the toxins in her system.

    ¡°Mommy make it stop plea¡­.¡± Jessy trailed off as another round of retching shook her frame.

    Tears rolled down my eyes, mirroring the ones that flowed down my daughter¡¯s face.

    It took a while but finally she seemed to calm down. I stripped her out of her dirty clothes and bath her quickly, once I was done dressing her, Jessy was asleep once again in my arms.

    I found Christie changing the sheets when I got into the room and the moment I settled  Jessy into the clean bed Christie move to hug me but I stopped her.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little filthy. Let me change quickly out of these.¡± I said, taking a fresh set of clothes and hurrying to the bathroom.

    The moment I was out Christie was back at my side and engulfing me in a hug, which made meugh at her enthusiasm.

    ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re alright, I was really worried about you.¡± She whispered to me and I choked on a sob from the emotions that filled me.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what happened though? I remember telling you to go to the Alpha for help and then the next morning when I woke up you¡¯re just gone. It¡¯s been chaos back here and the rumor mill has started. I don¡¯t want to believe just anything.¡± Christie said, worry coating her words.

    And for the next hour I went ahead to tell her everything that had happened in thest two days and how terribly they had affected me.

    ¡°Now, paranoia filled me at the thought of ever leaving Jessy alone. I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯m ever going to be able to deal with that.¡±

    Christie listened with rapt attention and she tried to provide as muchfort as she could with little actions like rubbing her thumb soothingly against the back of my palm.

    We were interrupted by Jessy¡¯s moan of pain but this time when she began puking I had a bucket ready by the bedside so it was less messy than the first time.

    ¡°What can I do to help?¡± Christie asked from her spot as she watched Jessy with pity at her obvious difort.

    ¡°Could you please get her some water and apple juice?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Christie scurried out of the room to get them and I continued to pat Jessy¡¯s back soothingly while I tried tofort her as much as I could.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be okay baby.¡±

    Jessy finally stopped puking again and I patted her hair softly, trying to keep her from falling asleep so soon again. Christie came back into the room with two bottles that held the liquids that I had requested for and I fed the water first to Jessy, before doing the same with the apple juice.

    Jessy was only able to manage half the juice before she was refusing anymore, I managed to make her take the content of one of the small vials before she was going back to sleep again.

    She looked much better, there were colorsing back to her cheeks and she was moving around more in her sleep than the scary stillness that hade with when she had been previously asleep.

    ¡°How long is she supposed to sleep for?¡± Christie asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The healer says it¡¯s going to take probably a few days for her system to regte properly again and until then she¡¯s going to be sleeping a lot.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t wait for it to be over, I wanted to have my cheery, happy daughter once again. Christie had been about to reply to myst sentence when a single knock sounded on my door.

    At first, I thought it might have been my mind since the knock had onlye once but when Christie also turned her head towards the door, I knew she had heard it too and it wasn¡¯t my mind.

    The knob twisted and the Alpha walked into the room. Christie moved from her spot and bowing in his direction, she scurried out of the room, leaving me alone with the Alpha.

    He watched me silently for a while and his face held a nk look that made me question in my mind once again if this man had any emotions, thoughts or feelings in him. It was so unnatural to have a person be so detached and emotionless and it scared me.

    ¡°How is she doing?¡± He finally asked, breaking the silence that had settled heavily in the air.

    ¡°Much better, although the healer says the effects will affect her for some days, but she¡¯s doing better now.¡±

    The Alpha clicked his tongue in acknowledgment and his eyes fell onto Jessy¡¯s frames in my arms.

    I took his distraction as an opportunity to study his face again, the handsomeness of the Alpha never failed to stun me and this moment was not any different.

    I heard the Alpha clear his throat and I bowed my head in embarrassment, I had clearly being caught checking him out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll love to apologize on behalf of my former Gamma Freya. I put him in a ce where he could hurt you and your daughter and I take full responsibility for that. I assure you that he will not be able to touch either one of you ever again.¡±

    There was a certain tone that the Alpha¡¯s voice took as he made thest sentence that sent a shiver up my spine but I remained quiet and only nodded my head in acknowledgment of his apology.

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to work for the next couple of days, take the time off to care for yourself and your child.¡± He said.

    ¡°Thank you Master.¡±

    He stood in his spot and just continued to observe me like he had something more to say and I waited patiently to hear it but he seemed to think against it as he shook his head softly as though to clear it before moving towards the door and exiting the room.

    The Alpha intrigued me.

 Chapter 22

    My heart thumped heavily in my chest as I made my way up the grand stairs that led to the Alpha¡¯s room with the cleaning supplies in my hands.

    It had been a week since I hadst performed this routine and for some reason I was feeling anxious about the entire situation.

    Thest one week had been ¡®normal¡¯ for both Jessy and I, and since we usuallycked that a lot, it turned out to be such a reprieve from the traumatizing events of the previous week.

    Two positive things that had happened during this break was the fact that Jessy was doing much better, the healer had been around twice to see her and on both asions she had said that my baby was doing very okay and that was even surprised at how fast she was healing.

    The second was that I was yet to see the Gamma any where around. I had been overly protective over Jessy and anxious that the man mighte back at any point and try to snatch her from me again.

    None of those had happened, although on second thoughts thest and only time he had visited my room the Alpha had referred to the Gamma as former, so maybe it might be that he no longer had ess to the mansion.

    That spelt good news for me. Slowly, it was starting to sink in that maybe I might never see him again and that made me rx a whole lot.

    Jessy had begun experiencing some separation anxieties and I felt bad for her. I could tell that the events had affected her more than her three years old self could express in words but her actions were a clear indication of just how much.

    The only people Jessy truly feltfortable and safe around now were myself and Christie. Thetter having taken the responsibility of watching Jessy whenever I couldn¡¯t even more seriously.

    I could see a part of Christie struggle to deal with guilt. I knew the other girl felt like it was her fault that the unlucky incident had happened even when that was very far from the truth and I had tried to convince her otherwise time and time again but it was to no avail.

    Walking up to the Alpha¡¯s door I hesitated for a minute, pricking my ears to listen for any sound that he may be awake but when none came, I twisted the knob of the door and stepped into the space before shutting the door quietly behind me.

    I could make out the Alpha¡¯s sleeping frame on the bed and I carefully set the cleaning supplies that I had brought onto the floor before walking towards the big drapes to pull them open.

    The Alpha¡¯s mansion was no doubt the most beautiful architectural work I had ever seen, from thepound to the interiors, everything screamed luxury, elegance and wealth, but the Alpha¡¯s room had taken the cake.

    The magnificence of the space was nothing that I could ever describe properly. From the color coordination to the items that were arranged into the room, every single thing seemed to have been made for a king.

    Reaching the drapes, I pulled thempletely open, bathing the room in the warm sunrise glow. The garden below caught the light beautifully and I could see all the life that it held on perfect disy.

    Sighing dreamily at the beautiful sight, I turned around to find the Alpha awake with his eyes on me.

    Cold, deep, intense grey eyes that never failed to raise the hair on my skin. How long had he been awake for?

    ¡°G-good m-morning Master.¡± I stuttered, doing my best to avoid his intense stare.

    The Alpha watched me for what seemed like a long time in my ufortable state but was probably only a few seconds before he hummed in acknowledgment, the deep sound sending a wave of heat to my face.

    ¡°Good Morning Freya.¡± He replied and I gulped loudly.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you back at work, trust that yourself and your daughter are doing much better.¡± The Alpha asked.

    ¡°Yes, thank you very much for giving me the time off. It really helped a great deal.¡±

    ¡°Well I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± Came his reply and he just continued to watch me from his spot on the bed.

    I nodded my head rapidly for no reason other than the fact that his deep, husky morning voice stunned me into a state of confusion, before turning away from him and walking away.

    I walked in the direction of the bathroom, twisting the knobs that controlled the water for the tub until the right temperature began to flow out.

    Once I was satisfied with that, I pulled open the cupboards and added some soap and soothing oils into the water, before trying to mix thebination with my arms, creating bubbles in the water.

    Once the water looked good enough in the tub, I turned it off and walked out of the bathroom.

    The sight of the Alpha stretching in a spot by his bedside with only a pajama bottom and no shirt, halted me in my spot.

    His abs were mouth watering and the light that streaked in through the window looked like it was on a mission, it highlighted his perfect body and casted him in an ethereal light.

    His features looked softer in this rxed state and it was hard to believe that this was the same stoic man from the punishment all those nights ago.

    I heard a click of tongue and that seemed to snap me out of the daze that I had previously been trapped in and when I looked to his face, he had the ghost of a smile painting his lips and his brows were furrowed in amusement.

    He began to walk towards me and my heart began thundering in its cage. I took a step back but it barely deterred him as he only continued to walk in my direction.

    I froze in spot and only continued to watch him but when he got to where I was stood he simply walked past me and into the bathroom and I could hear thest of his chuckles at my behavior ring out causing me to blush red in embarrassment.

    I began my quick chore of changing the sheets, dusting off the surfaces and sweeping the room. It was obvious that another maid had taken up the duty in my absence as the room still held its sparkle even when I hadn¡¯t cleaned it in a week.

    Packing up the cleaning equipments, I made my way out of the room and in the direction of the supply store, hoping to round up on this and set up the Alpha¡¯s breakfast before he came down the stairs.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Jessy¡¯s cheery voice greeted me the moment I came into the kitchen.

    The sound of her light voice made me feel  relieved. She was graduallying around and the thought made me happier than I could express.

    ¡°Hi!¡± I greeted back smiling down at my daughter that currently had her arms wrapped around my legs in a hug.

    ¡°I¡¯m done making breakfast, you just need to set the table.¡± Christie called out and I gave her a small grateful smile which she returned.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± She paused to say and I furrowed my brows in confusion.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Yes, I am. Why are you asking?¡±

    Christie paused for a second to observe me and whatever she seemed to find on my face amused her, she simply shrugged her shoulders before saying.

    ¡°You looked a little flushed.¡±

    Flushed? What did that mean?

    I had no time to interrogate her on her cryptic words so I simply squinted in her direction to let her know the conversation wasn¡¯t over. To which she onlyughed out too before returning to the chore at hand.

    I began piling the food into a tray.

    ¡°Mommy, I want to help.¡± Jessy requested, pulling on my dress slightly to get my attention.

    I handed her the stic bowl of fruits to carry, making sure that she had a firm grip on it before letting go.

    Though the container was stic, I still couldn¡¯t risk her identally dropping it and letting the contents of the bowl pour out.

    ¡°Be careful. Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± I called out, Letting her walk in front of me before I also moved in the direction of the dining room.

    I began setting the tes carefully onto the table before taking the bowl out fruits out of her hands and cing it on the table.

    ¡°Thank you baby, you were so helpful.¡± I praised and Jessy gave me a smile so bright that it made my heart skip two beats.

    I returned the smile and bent down to ce a small kiss on her before returning to setting the table.

    ¡°Good Morning Mastah!¡± Jessy called out cheerfully and I froze in my spot.

    Turning around gently, I saw the Alpha perched by the door watching us with careful eyes. He had a small smile on his lips and I couldn¡¯t exactly tell where it was from.

    Jessy¡¯s cheery greeting or observing us.

    ¡°Good morning Jessy.¡± He called out offering a slightly bigger smile to my daughter, who returned an even wider smile.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± He asked and Jessy turned confused eyes to me.

    I could see that she didn¡¯t know what the correct answer to that question, but when I nodded my head at her, the silly girl simply did the same to the Alpha, nodding her head in his direction.

    Amusement danced on the Alpha¡¯s face as he continued to watch us in silence.

    Finally he clicked his tongue, breaking the silence in the room.

    ¡°Would you like to join me for breakfast?¡± He suddenly asked and a small gasp escaped my lips along with the feeling of all the air in my lungs exiting.

    The request was more than I could immediately process and my entire body felt giddy as a result.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Jessy¡¯s voice came again and my eyes widened in realization.

    He had been talking to Jessy.

 Chapter 23

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    The room was dimly lit, almost dark, there were bodies jam packed everywhere and it seemed like the people were trying to mold themselves into one with how close they grinded on each other.

    The music was a heart attack inducing, soul shattering st that came from ten foot tall speakers set on either end of the enormous dance floor.

    It felt like I was at an elevated position and from that position I could watch the restless sea of bodies below me bob their heads and bodies to the music and engage in all sort of activities in the almost dark room.

    There was a woman.

    I couldn¡¯tpletely focus on her for a reason, neither could I get her face. But her thick mane of hair kept catching in the dim lights as she continued to dart in and out of the light. Appearing at one end and disappearing into another very frequently.

    The over amplified bass and drums of the music highjacked the feel of my own purse and the shuddering jerking steps of the woman as she tried to weave her way through the sea of bodies seemed to call out to me.

    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t ever seem to get her featurespletely. The color of her hair, her face, the shape of her body, everything seemed blurred out.

    It felt like all of these information were stuck in a ss shard and I could only watch the ss shard from the distance, I could neither ess its information or reach through it.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    There were different women on the dance floor and even around where I was sat. Women with long hair in different colors, skimpy dresses and chunky, jangling jewelry but none of them was that woman, none had the appeal that she had.

    And it was that woman that caught my attention.

    But for some reason I couldn¡¯t even see the dress she was wearing, neither could I see what type of jewelry she had on or the length of her hair or the type of face she possessed.

    But one thing I could capture even from the distance, was her scent, it was an unusual mixture of something bitter and sweet. I couldn¡¯t exactly figure out it¡¯s contents or what it represented but it was mainly a sh of both things.

    The scent seemed to being closer and closer to me even when the woman still seemed faraway on the dance floor.

    And then it was overwhelming me, her scent was all that I could perceive and it felt like I was been drowned in it.

    Finally I flipped my eyes open, breaking through the cloud of dreams that I had been stuck in. My room was still bath in darkness reminding me of the dream I just had and there was also a scent lingering in the air.

    It was different from the the bitter, sweet scent from the woman in my dream but this one was familiar. It belonged to someone I knew.

    Freya.

    I watched as she dropped the cleaning supplies that she had brought with her by the door and walked towards the window to pull them open.

    Freya was an interesting person and she genuinely intrigued me. Not for anything, but just for how simple she was. It was in the simple, normal things that she did, that made her intriguing.

    Like watching her as she stood by my window enjoying the view below her, the sight of her in that normal action was beyond pleasing.

    Her scent had been responsible for waking me up, and thest week without Freyaing up to clean my room and prepare my bath and been frustrating for me.

    For some reason, I was hung up on her scent and I had found it¡¯s absence very frustrating. So waking up once again, after what felt like a long time, to the familiar scent tickling my nose was blissful.

    Soaking in the bath that Freya had prepared for me, I could hear the green eyed woman buzz around the room while trying to clean it.

    The bath felt soothing and rxing and it was obvious that she had added some oils into the water to achieve that result, a habit that most of the other maids could never seem to perfect.

    Once I finished with my bath and rinsed properly, I pulled out a towel from the rack to dry my body with and wrap around my frame before stepping out of the room.

    Freya had exited the room at one point but the space was sparkling meaning it had been cleaned. I moved to my closet to pick out my clothes for the day and the moment I was finished donning them, I walked out of the room, shutting my door behind me.

    ***

    Watching mother and child rte in the dining room, was a beautiful scene. Jessy was such an active child and I could see why her previous sick state had deeply worried her mother. It was really nice to see that she was fully recuperated.

    The younger girl turned her eyes to me since she was the one facing my direction and the wide smile that painted her lips also made me smile a little.

    ¡°Good Morning Mastah!¡± She called out cheerily and her child like voice was simply music to my ears.

    I enjoyed having my meals alone, it allowed me the time to gather my thoughts and plot out my day in my head. It was also a really peaceful exercise where I could eat and not have to keep up conversation with anyone.

    So, I wasn¡¯t sure what I was thinking when I asked Jessy to join me for breakfast. All I knew was that the little girl intrigued me just like her mother and since she was less likely to cause me problems I decided to pick her.

    As we ate, Jessy¡¯s childlike nature reminded me about why children were such a beautiful gift and also why they were termed innocent.

    Her entire face seemed to be sharing her meal with her along with her thumb but that seemed to be the least of her problems. She was enjoying her food and it seemed like it was all that mattered to her in the moment.

    Jessy had been through a lot in her three years on earth. More than any child deserved to go through, and if I had been toote to getting to herself and Freya recently she would have been condemned to an abusive life with a pedophile.

    All of that including the fact that she had fallen sick for so long wasn¡¯t enough to dull the bright sparkle in her eyes. She could still smile so wide and act carefree.

    I envied the child.

    I was also surprised about how well organized she acted, she made minimal mess while she ate and was very coordinated.

    I could smell Freya¡¯s scent lingering in the air around us so it was obvious the mother was somewhere close, keeping an eye on her daughter.

    ¡°So Jessy, how old are you?¡± I began with small talk, I knew the answer to the question but it felt like a good conversation starter for myself and the younger girl.

    Jessy still had a mouth full of food so she only stuck out three of her fingers towards me, refusing to talk with a mouth full which once again surprised me.

    ¡°Good Morning Master.¡± Zoe called from the door and I raised my head to acknowledge her, taking a sip of water before addressing her.

    ¡°Morning Zoe.¡± I responded watching her with careful eyes.

    Her eyes held a certain light that I couldn¡¯t read from my position and once again I wondered when my head maid had begun to hold on to so much inside that she couldn¡¯t help when they became evident in her eyes.

    ¡°Beta Smith is here to see you.¡± She delivered and I nodded my head in approval, dismissing her with the action.

    I moved thest piece of pancake from my te onto Jessy¡¯s and the younger girl gave me a smile of gratitude. I ruffled her hair in acknowledgment before getting up from the table to exit the room.

    The three years old gave me a big wave and I couldn¡¯t help but return the action, smiling to myself when she reacted excitedly at my response.

    Sharing a meal with someone wasn¡¯t as bad as I remembered it to be.

    Especially when it was a three year old that did not have a lot to say and simply wanted to enjoy their meal in peace.

 Chapter 24

    The sound of pans and pots around me took me back to all those years ago when I had been pregnant with Jessy, but something was different this time.

    There were no whispers. I wasn¡¯t being called a slut or a whore and I was morefortable currently standing over the pot of soup than I had been in that kitchen.

    I didn¡¯t miss my old pack, not in the least. I wasn¡¯t in the most ideal of ces and my situation could get better than it was in this moment but for me it felt good enough. I was satisfied here, this was never a word I used when it came to my previous pack.

    I was never truly satisfied.

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve been stirring that soup for too long Freya.¡± Christie teased beside and I spun on my heel to address, backing up in shock at how close she was to me.

    ¡°Why are you so close to me?¡± I asked and the other girl only gave me a lopsided smile before moving to the sink to begin clearing the dishes.

    ¡°I was trying to look over your shoulder. It wasn¡¯t really hard since you¡¯re so short.¡± Christie teased and I clicked my tongue.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky we¡¯re in the kitchen and I can¡¯t throw stuff at you. Where is Jessy?¡± I asked and just then my daughter came strutting into the kitchen with a bar of chocte in her hands.

    My eyes widened when I saw it. Where the hell had she gotten that from? Christie answered my question before I could vocalize it.

    ¡°She had followed me to go and serve Master and his Beta some drinks and she and the Beta had begun some sort of weird conversation about butterflies and rainbows. Master dismissed me anyway, said he would send her down. She probably got that from there.¡± Christie exined.

    I remained silent for a minute trying to process what I had just been told. Jessy was very friendly, that much I had known from an even earlier stage and it wasn¡¯t hard for her to charm people.

    I had been very surprised when earlier in the morning the Alpha had requested that she joined him for breakfast.

    I had been trying to keep a close eye on her but through their meal I only saw the Alpha speak to her once and then the rest of the meal had been shared in silence.

    It was weird the feeling that crept up my spine while I watched them eat. It was like watching a father and his daughter.

    I knew that Jessy would never have the opportunity to eat with her real father so maybe my mind had chosen topensate this fact with the image of the Alpha and her. It had been nice while itsted.

    And that brought me to the question that had been on my mind since I had begun working here.

    Where was the Alpha¡¯s mate?

    The Alpha was a man that I couldn¡¯t exactly discern. He was mostly quiet in nature and very closed off. The only emotions I had ever been able to pick from his eyes had been anger.

    Save for that, his orbs were usually nk and no matter how hard I tried I couldn¡¯t ever tell what he was thinking or feeling.

    Was there something responsible for that or was that the way that he had always been?

    ¡°Christie. Do you know anything about the Alpha¡¯s mate?¡± I asked in a hushed tone.

    Although we were alone in the kitchen I couldn¡¯t be too sure of the ears that were pricked around the home. We were all werewolves after all and even as omegas we still possessed a good sense of hearing.

    Christie frowned at my question and paused in her scrubbing to face me.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Is there a reason you¡¯re asking?¡± She replied in an equally hushed tone.

    ¡°Not exactly, I¡¯m just curious. I haven¡¯t ever heard about her or seen anything that points to the fact that he might actually have a mate.¡±

    Christie moved closer to me at this point and she leaned in towards me, in a manner that two women gossiping would actually do.

    I wasn¡¯t a fan of gossips. Matter of fact, I did my best to avoid it at all cost but I was curious about this topic, very curious and if this was what it was going to take then I was willing to lean in like a gossip.

    ¡°I heard that he once had a mate, but she died of mysterious causes. Of course, I can¡¯t really be sure if that is the truth but it¡¯s the only rumor that mills around when ites to the topic and it¡¯s not hard to believe. The Alpha is so stoic up and unfriendly, also very ruthless and maybe all of it could stem from the loss of his mate. I¡¯m just saying.¡± Christie said shrugging her shoulders.

    She returned to washing the dishes while I pondered on what I had just been told.

    ¡°Did you ever meet any evidence that she might have existed, during your time working here?¡± I asked again and Christie shook her head in the negative.

    ¡°Never, although I hear that after it happened Master tried to wipe out every proof that she ever existed. I¡¯m not sure about any of it. The only maid that has been here the longest to be able to actually verify if this is actually true has refused to say a wor-¡±

    Christie was still in the middle of her sentence but a loud voice had cut her off, making her as well as myself jump in our spot.

    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you to stop spreading shit that isn¡¯t true?! This is all you do, stand here and gossip. Spread untrue stuff with all the new maids. You¡¯re supposed to be working Christie, but that¡¯s not what you¡¯re interested in doing. As a matter of fact you have no more time to actually work because you spend all your time, chatting and spreading rumors!¡±

    Zoe was stood at the entrance of the kitchen and I could see the smoke fumes that came of her as a result of her anger.

    Her screaming voice had attracted other maids to the kitchen and I could only hope that the Alpha couldn¡¯t hear the ruckus and tried to investigate the cause of it.

    Jessy had run towards me at the sudden loud voice and my she was currently hugging my legs in fear. I ran my fingers through her hair tofort her but Zoe wasn¡¯t done and another round of ranting was still going on.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that it¡¯s all been a rumor. The Alpha has had no mate before. None of his mates ever died, but you still insist on spreading otherwise. You tell this same story to every new maid. What the hell is your problem?¡±

    I could see Christie shrink beside me with her head bowed and felt bad for asking her the question in the first ce, but something about Zoe was off.

    She was pissed no doubt, but it was more than that. I could understand why she might be angry with Christie for talking about a rumor that she had repeatedly debunked ording to her but the way she was acting was strange.

    She looked too angry for the situation at hand. Christie wasn¡¯t hurting anyone by saying the Alpha¡¯s mate was dead. It was one of those informations that whether or not they were true, it didn¡¯t entirely make any difference, especially to the maids.

    But Zoe was so mad one would think that the rumor had been about her personally.

    ¡°I know I¡¯m not the new maid been fed rumors so that leaves only one other maid here.¡± Emilia said and when I looked in her direction, she had her hands on her waist and the look in her eyes spelt judgment.

    It infuriated me that Emilia always wanted to try and press my buttons by throwing meanments at me every single chance she got, but I usually did my best to ignore her.

    She began making her way towards me and  when she was only a couple inches away she began speaking again.

    ¡°You¡¯re barely fit to work here and you keep ruining it with even more stupid stuff. If you haven¡¯t noticed, everyone around here are fresh maidens that are worthy. Not sluts with children.¡± She spat in my direction.

    It happened before I could control it. Her words had stung so deep that they had forced my wolf to the top and before I could help it, I was swinging my hands out in her direction and striking her across the face.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    The sound of my palms connecting with her cheeks caused a few gasp to ring through the kitchen and it was only then that I was reminded about the fact that most of the maids were now in the kitchen courtesy the ruckus that Zoe had begun.

    ¡°How dare you?¡± Emilia raged and she had just begun to move from her spot to attack me when a throat clearing had sounded by the door frame.

    All the maids whipped their heads in its direction and when my eyes connected with the Alpha¡¯s, I felt all the fight leave my body.

    His eyes left mine and I could see them search the room, as though he were looking for something. He found it in the next second.

    Zoe.

    Even from my spot at the end of the room I could see the anger and disappointment in his gaze as he looked at her and I watched as Zoe bowed her head in shame.

    She was the head maid, none of this should have been happening in her presence, but she had been the one to start it.

    ¡°Zoe, Emilia and Freya. Straight to the punishment room. I should meet all three of you on your knees.¡±

    The Alpha instructed turning around to exit the room.

    My heart dropped to my stomach.

    Not again.

 Chapter 25

    The maids scattered back to their respective chores the moment the Alpha¡¯s frame retreated.

    Emilia cut me a dirty look before brushing past me, bumping me with her shoulder and exiting the room. I watched as Zoe also left the room but it seemed like all the fight had left her.

    She simply looked sad and she kept her head hung low as she made her way out of the kitchen.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I got you in trouble. I didn¡¯t mean for any of this to me.¡± Christie apologized by my side and I could see remorse and regret in the other girls eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t her fault in the least. I was the one that had asked her a question and she had simply been answering it. She had not been prepared for the attack by Zoe and Emilia and she also did not ask me to p Emilia.

    I gave her a small smile that I hoped was reassuring enough.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault at all. If anyone should be apologizing, it should be me for getting you in trouble with Zoe.¡±

    Jessy was still hugging my legs tightly and it felt like she knew that I was in trouble again.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Fear gripped me once more when I remembered that thest time I had left her behind to go to the punishment room, she had been kidnapped.

    I didn¡¯t think that the events had traumatized me enough to give me PTSD but watching my daughter holding on tightly to my legs brought back memories I would rather push away.

    ¡°You have to go Freya, if the Alpha gets to the punishment room and you¡¯re not there, then you¡¯ll be in even worse trouble.¡± Christie advised.

    I bit my lips at her words, she was right. The problem was that I wasn¡¯t willing to leave Jessy behind again.

    Maybe I could bring her along with me and make her close her eyes while I was being punished.

    The problem with that decision was the fact that I did not know the kind of punishment that the Alpha would choose to give me and the other girls and I did not want my daughter to witness something traumatizing.

    Plus, I was pretty sure the Alpha was going to send Jessy out if he ever caught sight of her in the punishment room.

    ¡°Freya you have to go.¡± Christie whispered beside me again and I nodded my head in acknowledgment but remained standing in my spot.

    ¡°Is this about Jessy? I could watch her for you and this time I swear on my life Freya, I won¡¯t let her out of my side for even a second. I wouldn¡¯t let any harme to her in anyway. You have my word Freya.¡± Christie promised.

    I thought about it for a second before nodding my head. Squatting so I was at the same height with my daughter I took her hands in mine.

    ¡°Jessy you have to stay with Christie. I¡¯ll be right back but you have to be with Christie at all times. Okay?¡±

    Tears began to form in Jessy¡¯s eyes at my words but I knew I couldn¡¯t be here for much longer.

    Wrapping my arms around her in a hug, I gently pushed her into Christie¡¯s arms and hurriedly walked away from the room in the direction of punishment room.

    I could hear Jessy begin to cry and Christie¡¯s soft reassurances and my heart constricted in my chest.

    I berated my wolf for letting me go out of the control but I knew it was mostly my fault too. I had done a terrible job with controlling my anger.

    I pushed open therge door, my heart pounding in its cage at what was about to take ce.

    Upon entering the room I could see Zoe and Emilia on their knees in the middle room and the sight caused my heart to sink even more. This was really happening.

    I joined the girls in the middle of the room on my knees and proceeded to wait for the Alpha.

    ¡°Look who is justing in after the instruction was giving more than five minutes ago. Were you breastfeeding mommy? Is that why you couldn¡¯t make it with the rest of the us?¡± Emilia mocked.

    The bitterness that painted her words made me frown. Thinking back on it, I had never done anything to warrant the hatred that Emilia showed me.

    It just seemed like she had a problem with me from the very first time when she realized I had been purchased by the Alpha.

    I always knew that Emilia had a mean streak in her. From herment in the truck to her general attitude to the rest of the girls it had not being very difficult to realize.

    The question now was: Why exactly did she have a problem with me?

    ¡°Cut it out Emilia. You¡¯re already in trouble, you don¡¯t want to add to your punishment because you couldn¡¯t keep your mouth shut.¡± Zoe scolded.

    The head maid still sounded sad, the very dimmed light in the room did not allow for me to catch her face but I could see that her head was still bowed.

    Emilia did not say another word after then and I sighed in gratitude. Thest thing I wanted was her throwing more hurtful words at me in our already bad situation.

    It felt like hours that we had been down on our knees and I could feel the burn from the hard wooden floor on my knees already.

    The Alpha was yet toe and every second that went by increased my anxiety.

    I could see the other girls shuffling in their spots and knew that the wait was affecting them too.

    Then I heard it.

    The Alpha¡¯s heavy footstepsing down the hallway.

    The moment he pushed open the door to room I heard Zoe burst out in a sob. I couldn¡¯t be sure if she had just begun crying upon hearing the Alphae in or she had been crying silently in her spot before and just got too overwhelmed to keep doing it silently when he came in.

    Either way she let our heart wrenching sobs that sounded like she was at the edge of doubling over from the intensity of the tears.

    Myself and Emilia remained silent in our spot and the Alpha ignore Emilia, moving instead to the rack that held the different punishment tools.

    He spent some time there, almost like he was trying to make the right choices when it came to each tool, but finally he walked to the front of and paused there.

    ¡°Zoe would you like to remind me of the rule that talks about peace in my home?¡± The Alpha asked and the head maiden nodded her head slightly.

    ¡°You demand peace and quiet in your home at all times. It doesn¡¯t matter what the situation might be, you do not want to be disturbed by it.¡±

    Zoe quoted letting out small sobs as she spoke. The Alpha nodded his head in satisfaction.

    ¡°Would you like to exin why my meeting was interrupted by your screaming?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Master. I just got so angry and and, I didn¡¯t know. I just reacted without thinking.¡± Zoe exined, sobbing terribly.

    Alpha Greyson ignored her and he moved his attention to Emilia to address her.

    ¡°And you, would you like to tell who exactly gave you the right to talk to another maid like you did to Freya?¡±

    I could hear Emilia¡¯s sudden gasp for air. Her head was bowed so low, I feared that they might kiss the ground soon.

    ¡°I-I just t-thought, I was g-going to jus-¡± Emilia began with a stutter.

    ¡°Silence.¡± He said before moving to the front of me.

    ¡°Raising your hand to strike another maid? Could you remind me what rule permits that sort of behavior in my home?¡±

    From the way he had silenced the other girls I knew that he wasn¡¯t looking for an answer

 Chapter 26

    The maids scattered back to their respective chores the moment the Alpha¡¯s frame retreated.

    Emilia cut me a dirty look before brushing past me, bumping me with her shoulder and exiting the room. I watched as Zoe also left the room but it seemed like all the fight had left her.

    She simply looked sad and she kept her head hung low as she made her way out of the kitchen.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I got you in trouble. I didn¡¯t mean for any of this to me.¡± Christie apologized by my side and I could see remorse and regret in the other girls eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t her fault in the least. I was the one that had asked her a question and she had simply been answering it. She had not been prepared for the attack by Zoe and Emilia and she also did not ask me to p Emilia.

    I gave her a small smile that I hoped was reassuring enough.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault at all. If anyone should be apologizing, it should be me for getting you in trouble with Zoe.¡±

    Jessy was still hugging my legs tightly and it felt like she knew that I was in trouble again.

    Fear gripped me once more when I remembered that thest time I had left her behind to go to the punishment room, she had been kidnapped.

    I didn¡¯t think that the events had traumatized me enough to give me PTSD but watching my daughter holding on tightly to my legs brought back memories I would rather push away.

    ¡°You have to go Freya, if the Alpha gets to the punishment room and you¡¯re not there, then you¡¯ll be in even worse trouble.¡± Christie advised.

    I bit my lips at her words, she was right. The problem was that I wasn¡¯t willing to leave Jessy behind again.

    Maybe I could bring her along with me and make her close her eyes while I was being punished.

    The problem with that decision was the fact that I did not know the kind of punishment that the Alpha would choose to give me and the other girls and I did not want my daughter to witness something traumatizing.

    Plus, I was pretty sure the Alpha was going to send Jessy out if he ever caught sight of her in the punishment room.

    ¡°Freya you have to go.¡± Christie whispered beside me again and I nodded my head in acknowledgment but remained standing in my spot.

    ¡°Is this about Jessy? I could watch her for you and this time I swear on my life Freya, I won¡¯t let her out of my side for even a second. I wouldn¡¯t let any harme to her in anyway. You have my word Freya.¡± Christie promised.

    I thought about it for a second before nodding my head. Squatting so I was at the same height with my daughter I took her hands in mine.

    ¡°Jessy you have to stay with Christie. I¡¯ll be right back but you have to be with Christie at all times. Okay?¡±

    Tears began to form in Jessy¡¯s eyes at my words but I knew I couldn¡¯t be here for much longer.

    Wrapping my arms around her in a hug, I gently pushed her into Christie¡¯s arms and hurriedly walked away from the room in the direction of punishment room.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    I could hear Jessy begin to cry and Christie¡¯s soft reassurances and my heart constricted in my chest.

    I berated my wolf for letting me go out of the control but I knew it was mostly my fault too. I had done a terrible job with controlling my anger.

    I pushed open therge door, my heart pounding in its cage at what was about to take ce.

    Upon entering the room I could see Zoe and Emilia on their knees in the middle room and the sight caused my heart to sink even more. This was really happening.

    I joined the girls in the middle of the room on my knees and proceeded to wait for the Alpha.

    ¡°Look who is justing in after the instruction was giving more than five minutes ago. Were you breastfeeding mommy? Is that why you couldn¡¯t make it with the rest of the us?¡± Emilia mocked.

    The bitterness that painted her words made me frown. Thinking back on it, I had never done anything to warrant the hatred that Emilia showed me.

    It just seemed like she had a problem with me from the very first time when she realized I had been purchased by the Alpha.

    I always knew that Emilia had a mean streak in her. From herment in the truck to her general attitude to the rest of the girls it had not being very difficult to realize.

    The question now was: Why exactly did she have a problem with me?

    ¡°Cut it out Emilia. You¡¯re already in trouble, you don¡¯t want to add to your punishment because you couldn¡¯t keep your mouth shut.¡± Zoe scolded.

    The head maid still sounded sad, the very dimmed light in the room did not allow for me to catch her face but I could see that her head was still bowed.

    Emilia did not say another word after then and I sighed in gratitude. Thest thing I wanted was her throwing more hurtful words at me in our already bad situation.

    It felt like hours that we had been down on our knees and I could feel the burn from the hard wooden floor on my knees already.

    The Alpha was yet toe and every second that went by increased my anxiety.

    I could see the other girls shuffling in their spots and knew that the wait was affecting them too.

    Then I heard it.

    The Alpha¡¯s heavy footstepsing down the hallway.

    The moment he pushed open the door to room I heard Zoe burst out in a sob. I couldn¡¯t be sure if she had just begun crying upon hearing the Alphae in or she had been crying silently in her spot before and just got too overwhelmed to keep doing it silently when he came in.

    Either way she let our heart wrenching sobs that sounded like she was at the edge of doubling over from the intensity of the tears.

    Myself and Emilia remained silent in our spot and the Alpha ignore Emilia, moving instead to the rack that held the different punishment tools.

    He spent some time there, almost like he was trying to make the right choices when it came to each tool, but finally he walked to the front of and paused there.

    ¡°Zoe would you like to remind me of the rule that talks about peace in my home?¡± The Alpha asked and the head maiden nodded her head slightly.

    ¡°You demand peace and quiet in your home at all times. It doesn¡¯t matter what the situation might be, you do not want to be disturbed by it.¡±

    Zoe quoted letting out small sobs as she spoke. The Alpha nodded his head in satisfaction.

    ¡°Would you like to exin why my meeting was interrupted by your screaming?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Master. I just got so angry and and, I didn¡¯t know. I just reacted without thinking.¡± Zoe exined, sobbing terribly.

    Alpha Greyson ignored her and he moved his attention to Emilia to address her.

    ¡°And you, would you like to tell who exactly gave you the right to talk to another maid like you did to Freya?¡±

    I could hear Emilia¡¯s sudden gasp for air. Her head was bowed so low, I feared that they might kiss the ground soon.

    ¡°I-I just t-thought, I was g-going to jus-¡± Emilia began with a stutter.

    ¡°Silence.¡± He said before moving to the front of me.

    ¡°Raising your hand to strike another maid? Could you remind me what rule permits that sort of behavior in my home?¡±

    From the way he had silenced the other girls I knew that he wasn¡¯t looking for an answer to his question. I didn¡¯t exactly have an answer to his question too so I chose to remain silent.

    ¡°Move to the center. Hands on the pole, do not let go for any reason.¡± He instructed Zoe.

    I heard as the girl began pleading with him even as she moved to do as he asked. The Alpha did not seem to care about her pleading in the least because the moment her hands were holding firmly onto the pole, he let his whip crack in the air and kiss her back.

    Zoe¡¯s scream was almost drum shattering and I winced in reaction. The loud scream did nothing to deter the Alpha and he only kept at it until he reached the ninthsh and she let go of the pole.

    ¡°That¡¯s an extra twoshes and a final warning. If your hands leave this pole during this punishment again, I¡¯ll be starting all over.¡± The Alpha¡¯s voice was icy and I shivered from the effect even when his words were not directed at me.

    When he got to twelve he stopped the assault on Zoe and let the whip drop to the floor. He dismissed her and I watched as the head maid, limped out of the room in pain, with tears still streaming down her eyes and bitter sobs escaping her throat without control.

    He moved to the end of the room where he had put the other tools that he had selected from the rack and when he returned, he had a cane in his hand.

    I choked on a breath and my heart began to thrum wildly in my ears, if that was my punishment tool then I was in deep shit.

    The pain from the whip was one of the worst pains but the sting from a cane was even harder to get over.

    The Alpha pointed the cane at Emilia, then tapped it on the pole. The message in the action was clear and the trembling girl crawled towards the pole and held onto it.

    ¡°On your feet. Hands on the pole and do not let go till this is over.¡± He instructed.

    I furrowed my brows in confusion at the instruction. Why did he need her to be on her feet?

    The question was answered when as soon as Emilia rose to her feet and fixed her grip on the pole, the Alpha swung out the cane and let itnd on her buttocks.

    Emilia let out a loud yelp in reaction and when the second strokended, it came along with the tears and pleading. The girl shuffled from feet to feet like the floor wasva and I knew that it came from the sting of cane.

    The cane was the omega¡¯s trainer- Darren- favorite punishment tool back at my former pack and I hated every moment that I had to be punished with it.

    Luckily, Emilia did not let go of the pole at any point and at stroke ten, her punishment came to an end. He dismissed her and once again dropped the cane on the floor, before looking in my direction.

    When his eyesnded on my frame an unknown emotion seemed to sh from within his eyes, but it was gone before I could process it.

    I cut off the eye contact and dropped my eyes to myp that held my nervous wriggling fingers.

    ¡°On your feet, hands on the pole.¡± The Alpha instructed.

    I swallowed heavily but moved to do as he said.

    There was no tool in his hands and that confused me and it caused more fear to wrack through my frame.

    I held onto the pole tightly not wanting to worsen my punishment before it had even begun. I pricked my ears, trying to make out what the Alpha was doing or what took he intended to punish me with but all I got was the sound of his heavy footfalling back in my direction.

    There was a moment of silence where the only sound that could be heard was my ragged breathing and then an instrument wasing in contact with my buttock.

    I couldn¡¯t exactly tell what it was but the fact that I had not been prepared enough for the strike made me jump a little in reaction.

    The strike hurt but it wasn¡¯t as bad as I had expected it to be. It was more like the effect of a hard p but this time from a wooden surface.

    The strike came the second time but the effect was even less severe. In fact it seemed to send a heat through my body that warmed me up from the inside.

    After the fifth strike, I felt a tightening in my abdomen and heat in between my legs from the effect of the particr strike.

    My eyes widened in realization when I caught the scent in the air.

    Arousal.

    I was getting aroused from my punishment.

 Chapter 27

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    ¡°That should round it up. I think we¡¯ve got the rest of it covered. We just need t-¡± Smith had been saying.

    But he was interrupted by screaminging for downstairs and his eyes widened with shock. My Beta didn¡¯t live here, but even himself knew how much I valued peace and quiet and how demanding I was for both of these things.

    I couldn¡¯t exactly understand The ruckus from downstairs, but that was exactly the point, I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t want to hear any of it.

    ¡°I think we covered the main ground for this meeting, let¡¯s have another one by Friday.¡± I said and Smith understood the message in my words.

    It was a dismissal and he rose from his seat and prepared to exit the room.

    I followed soon after once I was done with putting away the documents we had just worked with. The moment I stepped out of my office, I recognized the voice.

    Zoe.

    That disappointed me even more. Of all the maids that should break a rule, it should never have to be her.

    I walked in the direction of the kitchen where the ruckus seemed to being from and I was just in time to hear Emilia hurl hurtful words at Freya.

    The unforgivable thing about this was the fact that it wasn¡¯t the first time she was doing this. At the auction house, I had heard herment about Freya¡¯s body.

    I knew that not all the maids would get along properly, it would be wishful thinking to assume they would, but thest thing I wanted to deal with would be another questioning why I had chosen to purchase a maid.

    Or bullying amongst the maids.

    I watched silently as Freya raised her hands to p Emilia and for a second a surge of pride went through me.

    No one should have to tolerate that sort of behavior for anything, but I berated myself for it. I shouldn¡¯t also be supporting the behavior that Freya had just exhibited too. They were all wrong.

    I had gotten all the culprits involved with the ruckus, although Freya could have avoided being involved by thinking through her actionsst minute, but it was toote. She was getting punished too.

    The moment I sent the girls to the punishment room, I went back to my office to gather my thoughts a bit and also give the girls some time to reflect on their behaviors.

    I couldn¡¯t exactly be sure of what had triggered Zoe¡¯s loud scream. She was head of the maids so it was okay for her to scold a maid that wasn¡¯t doing good enough, but it was never okay to shout-scream- at them.

    For Emilia, I had watch her scene unfold. If I had to guess then Zoe had either been screaming at Freya or the other girl beside her, Christie, I think her name was.

    Or maybe both of them. Since they both had their head bowed in what looked like shame or embarrassment, but whatever the situation that was, Emilia had crossed a line.

    I got to make the decision of what omegas I purchased and the ones I didn¡¯t. She had no right to spit the hateful words that she had at Freya.

    Freya had reacted the way every person would react when triggered in the manner that Emilia had done to her.

    But not in my home, no form of physical violence could be excused. So she also had to be punished.

    That settled it then.

    Zoe would take the harshest punishment, simply because she should know better than anyone to not do anything that could get her in trouble, Emilia woulde next then Freya.

    With my mind set on a decision, I moved in the direction of the punishment room.

    Punishing the other girls felt like a walk through the park. Not only did it go by faster than I even thought it could, there was also a part of me that wasn¡¯t connected to the scene in anyway and that hurried the punishment even faster.

    Something changed when it came to Freya¡¯s turn to be punished.

    It started with the confusion of what punishment tool to use. I had initially picked out the paddle but now it seemed too littlepared with what the other girls had suffered.

    Although it was only her behavior that could be properly excused but it felt unfair to cheat the other girls.

    Maybe I would increase the number of strike she would get, so her punishment could be closer to what the other girls had gotten.

    ¡°On your feet. Hands on the pole.¡± I instructed.

    There was a moment of hesitation and confusion that shed through the green eyed girl, but then she was moving to do as I instructed.

    The paddle was definitely easier than the whip and cane. In fact it merely hurt for too long and it was usually easier to get over.

    I let the tension in the air settle around us and then with no warning at all, I let the paddlee in contact with her buttocks.

    Freya jumped in reaction but then I could see that she had been expecting something much worse, since she was calm in a couple of seconds again.

    I increased the strength I used in delivering the second blow and my personal maid whimpered.

    The sound was surprising to me since that wasn¡¯t the ideal sound to make while in pain but I continued the punishment.

    After the sixth strike was when I caught whiff of it.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to recognize it for what it was because Freya moaned along with it.

    I couldn¡¯t be sure if it was the intoxicating scent of her arousal or the wanton moan that she had let out alongside but it had an immediate effect on my body.

    My pants tightened in seconds t and I could feel my sexually charged senses roar to life. I couldn¡¯t go on with this punishment.

    The more strikes I delivered the worse Freya¡¯s arousal got. The air around me felt thickened with it and I couldn¡¯t be sure if I were actually taking in any oxygen that wasn¡¯tced with the scent of her arousal at this point.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    An overriding need pulsed through my body and threatened to drive me mad in the very next second.

    I took subtle deep breaths to try to quench the raging fire that had begun burning inside my pants and was at the edge of bursting through my entire body and spreading.

    But that resolve and efforts shattered the moment Freya let out a breath that was stringed with a loud moan.

    The green eyed girl¡¯s breathing had grown rmingly ragged and I knew that I had to get out of the room in the next second, or I couldn¡¯t be responsible for my actions anymore.

    My wolf was just on the edge and he wed at my mind threatening to take control and ravage my maid but I knew better. That had consequences that couldn¡¯t be taken back easily.

    Dropping the paddle onto the floor, I exited the room quickly and speed walked back to my bedroom, hoping that I didn¡¯t encounter a maid on the way.

    It would be hard trying to get out of exining why I was walking around with my wood trying to shoot a hole through my pants.

    Thankfully the coast was clear.

    The moment I walked into my room and locked the door properly behind me, I flew towards my bathroom and in seconds my clothes were off my body.

    As my hand came in contact with my dick, I felt a delicious shiver pass through my spine. It was hard for me to believe that I had gotten this drunk on lust from inhaling Freya¡¯s arousal alone.

    My fingers worked the length of my dick, slicking it with pre cum and I pumped my throbbing cock in long, hard strokes from base to tip.

    I was appalled by myck of self control but it seemed like I was helpless in the face of the frenzy that was currently overtaking me.

    I shuddered with pleasure and blinding need because even when I was out of the room that had been clouded with Freya¡¯s scent, I could still perceive her arousal like I was still in the room with her and that drove me closer and closer to the edge.

    My orgasm hit me with more force than I thought was possible and with an animalistic roar, hot cum burst out from the tip of my cock in thick streams.

    I whimpered almost brokenly as my cock jerked within my hand and my entire body convulsed in fierce tremors as relief exploded through me.

    It felt like my heart was trying to get out of its cage with the way it pounded fiercely through my chest and for a moment I feared that it would explode along with my cock.

    I could barely manage to make it into the shower from way my body writhed with pleasure.

    What the hell just happened?

    It was rare that I would lose control like that, I could barely remember thest time that I had been intimate with another person. That could very well exin the uncontroble onught of lust.

    But what I couldn¡¯t understand was how my body had be uncontroble because of a scent.

    This was a problem.

    And no matter how small and insignificant it appeared to be now, I knew that I needed to curb it to prevent it from exploding into something unexpected.

 Chapter 28

    I heard the paddle hit the floor and in the next minute the door swung open forcefully and Alpha Greyson was exiting the room, the sound of his feet heavy against the floor.

    The atmosphere in the punishment room was musky and heady, like there was a nearby sauna that had left their doors open.

    The scent of my arousal filled the air, filling me with even more shame. But there was something else. A much more intoxicating scent that was almost strong enough to ovee the scent of my arousal.

    It¡¯s was the Alpha¡¯s.

    That scent changed everything, it set my mind on fire and threw my head into a deep sea of overthinking that caused it to throb.

    I took several breaths to calm down, I knew I couldn¡¯t walk into the house with my arousal sizzling in the air all around me, that would be begging for attention and bad whispers about me.

    I once had my fill of that, I didn¡¯t need a repeat.

    The moment I felt better, I walked out of the punishment room with my head bowed in shame.

    The brighter lights in the hallway that were opposed to the singr dim light that had been in the room I had just exited seemed to be highlighting the path I was walking through.

    The shame that had once been simmering within me burned brighter and hotter as I walked down the steps.

    I had just gotten aroused during my punishment with the Alpha, there was no way I could take that back. How the hell was I supposed to face him now?

    He had no doubt gotten aroused too but that could be as a result of my own pheromones filling the air.

    Stepping into the kitchen, I watched as Jessy flew out of Christie¡¯s arm on her shoulders and bounced towards me.

    A surge of relief went through me at the sight of my daughter and I bent my frame to hers and engulfed her in a hug, letting her soothing scent wash over me and calm me.

    ¡°What happened? You¡¯re not crying or limping. Did the Alpha decide to not punish you? The other girls came down either crying or limping.¡± Christie asked, taking care to keep her volume low.

    I shook my head in response but otherwise remained silent, cuddling Jessy in my arms.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand you. What does the head shake mean? The Alpha didn¡¯t punish you or what?¡± Christie prodded and I sighed heavily, averting her eyes.

    I wished she would just drop it and understand that I wasn¡¯t prepared to talk about the entire situation, but that was Christie. She didn¡¯t ever know how to let go.  Or read cues.

    The punishment had been painful and even as I sat on my knees with my feet rubbing against my butt I could still feel the burn from the wooden paddle that had hit against it, but it was different.

    It had been a pleasurable kind of pain.

    ¡°He punished me, but I didn¡¯t get a tough punishment since he witnessed the words Emilia had thrown at me.¡± I murmured, doing my best to avoid eye contact.

    Christie hummed in response and when I raised my eyes to her, she had a look in her eyes that said she didn¡¯t belief me but that was the best and only exnation I had to offer.

    ¡°Hey, the Alpha wants to address us in the living area. He needs everyone to be present.¡±

    A maid popped into the kitchen to deliver. A shudder ran through my spine at the words. Thest thing I wanted was to see the Alpha so soon again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Come on Jessy.¡± Christie said, reaching her hands out for Jessy and moving out of the kitchen with my daughter trailing beside her.

    As I walked into the living area, the Alpha was stood in front of the gathered maids, his face was set in a hard line and his lips were pursed in what looked like anger.

    When it looked like the maids wereplete in the living room, the Alpha cleared his throat and he began to address us.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sure you all know why you¡¯re here. When each of you was purchased a set of rules were read out to you all and I¡¯m very sure they weremunicated in a clear andprehensible manner.¡±

    The Alpha paused to run his eyes round the room and I bowed my head quickly to avoid eye contact with him.

    ¡°There will be no shouting, name calling, insult hurling, fighting or physical violence in my home. The next time a scene like the one that happened tonight ys out again, there will be hell for the culprits to pay. Is this understood?¡±

    A chorus of ¡®Yes Master.¡¯ went up in the air.

    Finally the Alpha¡¯s eyes locked with mine in the crowd and he gave me a hard look. I couldn¡¯t determine the look in his eyes.

    I didn¡¯t know if he was trying to scold me for my assault on Emilia or if it was something else. But the intensity that his eyes held, burned through me and I averted my eyes quickly to avoid his.

    ¡°You¡¯re all dismissed.¡±

    I scrambled quickly out of the room because it seemed like the longer I spent in his presence the harder it was for me to breathe.

    I had one more hurdle to jump through for the night before I could go up to bed.

    Serve the Alpha his dinner.

    Walking into the dining room with the trolley full of food, I paused momentarily in surprise at the Alpha¡¯s already seated frame.

    He was never in the dining room when I served his food but this time he was. I swallowed heavily and pushed the trolley to the table, then I began to offload it, fixing the nice array of food onto the table.

    It was obvious that the Alpha had freshened up and change his clothes and it seemed like he had doused on arge amount of perfume because his scent was nonexistent and the strong heady smell of the perfume made me dizzy.

    I served his dinner quickly, doing my best to not make the dishes nk against the table, I knew how much he hated when that happened.

    Once I was done serving his food, I gave a small bow and moved to exit the room, pushing the trolley in front of me. I was almost by the door when I heard the Alpha clear his throat and then¡­

    ¡°Freya.¡± He called out.

    I paused in my tracks, before slowly turning around to face him once more.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t think you would be fit to work here, I never would have purchased you in the first ce. And having Jessy doesn¡¯t make you a slut.¡± He said simply.

    My heart stopped in my chest at his words but I simply nodded and continued out of the room.

    So that was the reason I had received a lesser punishment. The Alpha had felt sorry for me.

    I didn¡¯t know why but the realization sparked two very opposite emotions within me.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    It made me angry and happy at the same time.

 Chapter 29

    I felt fingers brush my hair away from my face and caress my cheeks lightly. The rough fingers continued down my face, chasing an invincible pattern and the action caused my eyes to flutter open.

    I blushed furiously when my eyes came in contact with the Alpha¡¯s. What was he doing here? On second thoughts, why was my bed suddenly so soft?

    Then my eyes widened in realization, I wasn¡¯t in my bed. I wasn¡¯t even in my room, but the Alpha¡¯s.

    A wave of panic went through me. Jessy. She was all alone in my room. How did I get up here in the first ce?

    Before I could process these thoughts, the Alpha was back to tracing invisible patterns, this time on my arms, when I looked to him again, I shuddered from the intense lust and desire in his grey orbs. His touch was gentle, but it sent chills down my spine nheless.

    He continued to trace a pattern down my arms and when he reached the bottom of my shirt he locked eyes with me, his grey orbs were as usual, cold, hard and beautiful but this time they swirled with lust and the sight heated my body and sent tingles shooting up my spine.

    Greyson¡¯s hand found their way into my shirt and he rested callous hands against me stomach, causing goosebumps to erupt all over my skin.

    He began tracing a path, first slowly running his thumb along my side and stopping at my ribs before continuing upwards and once he got to my boobs, he paused for a second and without warning he tweaked my nipples and I shivered and moaned slightly at the feeling.

    The look that passed between us was so heated and sensual it made me feel weak.

    ¡°Do you like this Freya?¡± He asked and a moan bubbled out of my lips at the deep, husky tone his voice had taken.

    I nodded quickly to the question and in the next second my shirt was being pulled off,  making my chest exposed to the cool air of the room.

    I shivered lightly from the feeling but I couldn¡¯t be sure if it was the cold air or the Alpha¡¯s intense stare on my exposed cleavage.

    Greyson leaned forward and kissed me deeply and roughly. His mouth was hungry, demanding, and needy while mine was soft, hesitant and unsure, but soon we found a bnce and he was leading me in the direction he wanted us to go.

    We both groaned and his tongue slid inside my mouth as he ran it over mine, causing my whole body to tremble.

    After a few minutes of passionate makeout we broke apart for breath, but Greyson didn¡¯t let me go, instead he stared deeply into my eyes from his position on top me and I watched how the lust slowly disappeared from his eyes.

    Soon, it was reced with something else. Anger? Why was he getting angry?

    ¡°Freya?¡± He said but he didn¡¯t wait for me to respond before he was shouting.

    ¡°Freya!¡± His mouth moved again but the voice did not belong to him, it was too high pitched and quite frankly feminine.

    ¡°Wake up Freya!¡± His lips moved again and it was this time I recognized the voice.

    I was exactly sure what had pierced through the fog, but I was suddenly awake and My eyes flipped open and I came onto with a gasp, jerking a little and almostnding on the floor when I made eye contact with Zoe¡¯s angry eyes above me.

    ¡°Oh God Zoe, you scared me.¡± I said, cing my hands in my chest to try to get my thrumming heart under control.

    Zoe only cut a dirty look at me and looked in the direction of Jessy. When I followed her eyes, it was to see my daughter fully awake, sitting up in the other bed and swinging her legs.

    ¡°Well I¡¯ve been trying to wake you up for five minutes now. You¡¯ve overslept, I pulled open the Alpha¡¯s drapes and cleaned his room already. He¡¯ll be down for breakfast soon and I don¡¯t think he will be happy if you¡¯re not out by then.¡± Zoe replied.

    ¡°Thanks so much.¡±

    Moving out of the bed, I gestured for Jessy to follow me towards the bathroom while Zoe left the room, but before she couldpletely exit she paused at the door to address me again.

    ¡°You should be thinking about the fact that you have a child sharing the room with you and have some sort of control over whatever perverted thoughts you have before going to bed.¡± Zoe said, cutting onest judgmental look my way before mming the door shut.

    I stood rooted to my spot in shock and that was when I caught it, thest, fading scent of my arousal simmering in the air around me.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    I had been having an erotic dream about the Alpha.

    I could feel my entire face and body heat up with embarrassment. Zoe had witnessed that and now she was most probably going to tell some of the other girls and I would be slut shamed again.

    I cringed at the thought and bit my lips slightly, berating myself for having that dream even when I knew that I didn¡¯t exactly have control over my dreams.

    ¡°Mommy.¡± Jessy called, pulling on my hands, pulling me from my reverie.

    I offered her a small weak smile to reassure her and she shed her pearly white baby teeth at me. The action chasing away thest of my bad thoughts.

    I hurried her into the bathroom and cleaned her quickly then dressed her before moving to do the same with myself.

    I hurried into a fresh set of uniforms and put my hair in a neat ponytail before ushering Jessy out of the room and in the direction of the kitchen.

    Christie was on kitchen duty as usual and a look of relief went through her face when she saw me.

    ¡°I was about toe get you myself. Zoe said she would but it¡¯s been a while, I¡¯m just rounding up on breakfast. The Alpha¡¯s meal is on that ind.¡± She said, pointing in the direction.

    I hummed in reply, moving the set of dishes  that had beenid out into a tray before proceeding to move out of the kitchen.

    ¡°Are you okay Freya, you look a little flush.¡± Christie called, eyeing me with care dancing in her eyes.

    I swallowed heavily.

    ¡°I am, thanks. Just a little tired.¡±

    Even through my shower and dressing up, the details of my dreams had stayed with me, and each time I remembered the look of pure lust and hunger that had covered the Alpha¡¯s face, my body tingled in reaction, which in turn affected my general look.

    And now the thought of facing him, not only after the dream, but also after what had happened in the punishment room was causing my tummy to bubble with worry.

    I steeled myself to face the Alpha and moved in the direction of the dining room, with the tray bnced on my hands.

    Thankfully, he wasn¡¯t in the dining area yet and I set out to serve the food quickly, hoping to escape out of the room before he came down to eat. The longer I went without his presence around me, the better for me.

    But it seemed like my luck was running thin already, because before I could finish setting up the table, the Alpha¡¯s foot steps came back into the room.

    ¡°Good morning Master.¡± I greeted, keeping my head bowed.

    There was silence for a couple of seconds before the Alpha was breaking it by moving from his perched position by the door frame and towards the table but he refused to acknowledge my greeting or respond to it.

    ¡°Is this going to be a thing now Freya?¡± He said finally, after settling in his seat.

    I furrowed my brows in confusion. What was he talking about?

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand Master.¡±

    ¡°Sleeping in is not an option for you Freya. I paid millions of dors to acquire you and thest thing I would tolerate is my most expensive maid sleeping all the time away.¡±

    The Alpha¡¯s voice was usually very cold but this time, it seemed like it turned icy and it sent a shiver up my spine as a result.

    ¡°I understand Master. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not going to happen again.¡± I replied, biting my lips to prevent the tears that were burning behind my eyelids from running down.

    The Alpha¡¯s words stung at me. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure if it was as a result of the harsh words or the cold condemning tone he had used in addressing me, but it burned through me and left me feeling empty.

    ¡°I would be attending to some pack duties outside the house today. Here¡¯s a list of things I want finished before I get back. If a single thing on that list is left undone Freya, best believe you¡¯ll be spending the night in the punishment room.¡±

    The threat came out in the form of a low, menacing growl. The piece of paper that held the list of chores was ced folded on the table and when I picked it and ran my eyes through the list;

    My breath seized in my throat.

 Chapter 30

    The list of chores seemed impossible toplete even if I were given four days to aplish them. So the time frame that the Alpha had just given seemed impossible and I gulped as a result.

    ¡°Is there a problem Freya?¡± The Alpha asked and I furrowed my brows at his tone of voice.

    He sounded condescending, like he knew it was impossible to aplish the chores he had set out for me but he still wanted to do it just to be mean.

    The realization filled me with anger and I pursed my lips in reaction, doing my best to subdue my emotions and not let it get the best of me.

    I knew just how badly that could end for me, so instead I cleared my throat and forced my face into a nk mask.

    ¡°None Master.¡± I replied curtly and he smirked in return.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s wonderful. Be sure to tick the list as you go and be rest assured that if you tick a chore you haven¡¯t done and I find out, which I will, you¡¯ll repeat that chore fifteen times over.¡± He said simply, before moving from the table and exiting the room.

    I watched his retreating frame, seething silently in my spot. I couldn¡¯t exactly figure out what exactly it was, but it seemed like there was a change in the Alpha¡¯s attitude towards me.

    It could easily be as a result of my cking off this morning but a part of me couldn¡¯t help but think it was more than that.

    The energy the Alpha had towards me waspletely different and it meant there was definitely something more.

    ¡°Do you ever n on moving from that spot or are you just going to stand there observing those tes?¡±

    Emilia.

    I didn¡¯t need to look to know who the voice belonged to. This was thest thing I needed in my day that was already soiled.

    Sighing heavily, I set out to clear the dishes. The food had been barely eaten. I guess that shows the level of the Alpha¡¯s unhappiness with me this morning even if I had not exactly prepared the food.

    I dropped the dishes into the sink once I made it into the kitchen and set out to start washing them.

    ¡°Let me take it from here Freya, thank you.¡± Christie chirped from behind me. Jessy was trailing after her.

    The two had formed a weird closely knitted bond that surprised me. Whenever I couldn¡¯t be with Jessy, then she was attached to Christie. And thetter never seemed to mind that Jessy kept following her around like a tail attached to one¡¯s back.

    In fact whenever she wanted to leave a room she always called for Jessy to go with her and the little tail that my daughter was, left whatever she were doing in the moment and trailed obediently after her almost like a dog followed it¡¯s master.

    It was bing harder and harder to see the two apart.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Why do you have that sulky look on your face?¡± Christie asked, breaking me from the reverie I had buried myself into.

    ¡°I have a long list of chores I need to get to.¡± I said, producing the list from my pockets where I had tucked into earlier.

    Rearrange the closet.

    That was the first thing on the list and I frowned. The Alpha¡¯s closet was huge. It was a room on its own. It was divided into different sections.

    Shoes, suits, regal wears, lounge wears, essories. It was going to take more than myself to get a head start at all.

    Tears stung at my eyes when it dawned on me again that I would be unable to get quarter of the list done before the Alpha was back.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    It was obvious this was going to be a cycle. He was going to punish me for everyday I couldn¡¯t finish the chore until I finally did, no matter how long it took.

    ¡°Wow, you have to do all of that? What happened? Did you upset him?¡± Christie asked, shock dancing in her depths when she read through the long list of chores in my hands.

    ¡°I slept in.¡± I simply said.

    That wasn¡¯t it. Just couldn¡¯t be, but that was the only excuse I could give her.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to hurry with this and join you. There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be able to go through half that list alone even if you had six hands and you don¡¯t.¡±

    There were a lot of things that could go wrong with Christie helping me, but it didn¡¯t look like I had many options here. If she didn¡¯t help me I would get punished and if she did help me, I could still get punished.

    There was no winning situation here for me, so I knew it was best I took what I could get.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said.

    Calling Jessy to myself I gave her a small head kiss before moving to gather the cleaning supplies and moving out of the room, in the direction of the Alpha¡¯s room.

    Standing in his huge closet, I couldn¡¯t decide where to begin from and, from the look of how most of the things were disorganized, he had purposely done this, just to make my job even moreplicated. I bit my lips in anger, before setting out to work.

    Hourster, still found me in the closet. I had onest section to finish. Exhaustion threatened to im every part of my body, but I struggled to go on.

    As I pulled a drawer that held his ties, a small purse caught my attention. Mainly because it was a feminine purse. It sparked my interest.

    I had found a lot of the Alpha¡¯s personal stuff in the course of cleaning the closet and I basically ignored them or arranged them into where they were supposed to be, but this one called for me to take a peep into its contents and I did.

    The moment I pulled open the purse, a set of Proid pictures fell out of it onto the floor.

    Picking them up, my eyes widened in shock when it fell upon the picture.

    It was the Alpha and a woman.

    My heart stuttered when I caught therge smile on the Alpha¡¯s face. The next picture was even more beautiful than the first. It looked like it had been taken when he was midugh and his usual stoic face morphed into something even more handsome.

    The hard lines of his jaw rxed and his eyes were the softest I had ever seen. He had his arms slung around the woman¡¯s shoulders and the woman wasughing too.

    The woman looked familiar. I couldn¡¯t think about where I had seen her, but I knew there was something very familiar about her.

    The picture in general was beautiful.

    I tucked them back into ce and ced the purse where I had found it.

    With a new question milling in my mind.

    Was the rumors true?

    The woman in the picture could have easily been his friend, there had after all been no sensual energy between them in the picture, just pure happiness andughter.

    But it left many options open.

    It didn¡¯t really matter what it is, or what it was. It wasn¡¯t like it changed anything for me, I was just curious about the situation.

    There was a look in the Alpha¡¯s eyes that was deep. Almost like it was an entryway to many deep, dark things and I just really wanted to take a peek into it.

    ***

    The sun was beginning to set, which indicated that it was evening. Which in turn meant the Alpha would be home anytime soon.

    Panic settled in my stomach. Christie and another maid, Catherine had helped me a lot. But I still had a few things on the list to tick.

    I was grateful to both girls, because I knew there was no way I would have gone this far without their help but now to focus on getting thispletely finished.

    I was currently cleaning the punishment room, which was by far my least favorite chore so far.

    There was a chance I was going to end up here at the end of the evening anyway so I better made sure the tools were in the best condition to bring me pain.

    I rolled my eyes at my train of thoughts.

    I tried to pull on the drawer that held some items, but it seemed stuck. I pulled hard at it but it wouldn¡¯t budge.

    I had half a mind to let it go and move on with other chores, but my worry that the Alpha would chose to inspect every chore closely, kept me from doing that, just the way it had kept me going throughout the day.

    The drawer opened slightly and I stuck my fingers through the opening to try to pry it open and in a bid to do exactly that my hand caught in between the drawer and got stuck there.

    I bit my lips to keep a scream from bubbling out, it felt like my entire fore finger had been ripped out. I struggled with getting my fingers out and when I finally did, the sight of my fingers caused the tears to fall faster down my face.

    There was blood dripping from where the drawer had mmed my hand against the sharp edges of the roof of the drawer and my fingers looked scrunched.

    Picking up the rag that I had been working with, I wrapped it around the bleeding then made my way out of the room.

    Just as I entered into the kitchen, I heard the front door open, signaling the Alpha¡¯s presence. Just my luck.

    I hurried to the tap and pushed my bleeding fingers under the cold water, hissing when the water hit my fresh wound. I didn¡¯t heal very fast like most wolves, so this would take a while to close up.

    The bleeding for some reason refused to stop and I knew I had to find a way around it at least a way to cover it till I finished serving the Alpha his food.

    ¡°What the hell happened to your fingers Freya?¡± Christie screeched beside me and I flinched lightly, since I had not been expecting her loud voice.

    ¡°Got stuck in a drawer.¡± I mumbled, focusing on running more water on it.

    ¡°That looks nasty. The Alpha is settled in the dining room, waiting for his dinner. I could get you a handkerchief to wrap around that real quick and once you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll help you with treating.¡± She offered and I gave her a small smile in appreciation.

    Christie dashed out of the room, to get the handkerchief I assumed while I began putting the dishes that she had already set out into a tray.

    She came back with the handkerchief and helped with wrapping my fingers. In no time the blood had formed red splotches on the material, I ignored it, picking up the tray and moving in the direction of the dining room.

    I met the Alpha with his arms folded over his chest and a faraway look in his eyes. Thest thing I wanted was to interrupt whatever he was thinking, but it was toote to go back out now that I was within the space.

    I had just begun setting the table when the Alpha took a deep sniff of the air around me, just the way he had done at the auction house.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡± He simply said and I swallowed. The tone of his voice, was the softest and most gentle version I had ever heard it.

    I could only nod my head at his words even when I knew it wasn¡¯t a question. He kept looking at me for what felt like minutes, before his eyes roamed my frame and soon they were connecting with the handkerchief that was soaking through with my blood.

    His eyes darkened when they locked on it. He rose from his seat and began walking out of the room.

    ¡°Come with me.¡± He instructed.

 Chapter 31

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    Last night had been a flop for me, right from the punishment room to what I had done in the confines of my room immediately after, to the words I had said to Freya after she had served my dinner.

    Then she had filled my dreams, and even after I came awake, I could still feel my body heat up in reaction to the very vivid, erotic details of my dream.

    I didn¡¯t want to believe that there was a problem here. I wasn¡¯t hoping there wasn¡¯t anything I couldn¡¯t handle.

    Freya was a beautiful woman, I knew that, but it didn¡¯t mean she was good enough to make me begin to explore that side of my life again.

    Or was she?

    At this point, it just seemed like I was trying to convince myself, to make myself believe these words. It felt like my body and mind were in a sort of war with each other.

    There was only one thing to do. Exert my role as her Master deeply. I needed to remind myself of who she was. A lowly omega that now served as my ve.

    There was no way anything could ever work between us, whether sexual or otherwise.

    Hence, the workload I had assigned to her earlier in the morning. I knew there was no way she could finish all of those chores, and that would give me the perfect excuse to punish her again.

    I needed to be sure that I hadplete control of this situation. I wanted to prove to myself thatst night had been a mistake and even if it took me going through extreme lengths to get to that conclusion, I was willing to do it.

    My wolf stirred with disapproval at the same time that my groin did and I rolled my eyes in reaction.

    ¡°Greyson? Are you even listening to me?¡± Smith asked by my side.

    I shuffled in my spot, turning my attention back to my Beta. To be honest, he lost me a while back. I have been deep into this reverie since he started talking and I couldn¡¯t even tell what he had been talking about all this time. But there was no need for him to know that.

    ¡°Of course.¡± I responded.

    Furrowing my brows in question when he squinted in suspicion at me.

    After a mini staring contest, Smith sighed in defeat before clicking his tongue in disapproval.

    ¡°Care to share what¡¯s on your mind? You¡¯ve got this faraway look in your eyes and you just don¡¯t look like you want to be here. Is there a problem?¡± Smith asked and I paused to think through it.

    Was there a problem? If I kept going off reality, thinking through this, did it make it an issue?

    I was curious to hear another persons view on the conflicting feelings that have been going through me since my arousal that had stemmed from Freya¡¯s arousal but that wasn¡¯t an option for me.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Smith looked like he didn¡¯t believe me but I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t answer to him or anybody so it really didn¡¯t matter if he believed me or not, plus Thest thing I needed was my Beta on my case.

    I checked the time.

    6:27p. m

    I needed to leave soon.

    ¡°There was an attack on the borders yesterday.¡± Smith delivered and that paused me in my seat.

    ¡°By whom? And why is this just getting to me?¡± I asked sternly.

    No one should be able to infiltrate my pack.

    Not after the first time. Not ever again.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t get a hold on any of them. The entire operation was carried out very smoothly and we were in fact lucky to have been able to sniff them out before any real damage could be done. The pack members are safe, only the ones by the borders were affected by the hassle.¡± Smith delivered.

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is, you were unable to get a hold on a single perpetrator? What about their scents, what did it say about them?¡±

    The information angered me.

    ¡°They are not rogues for sure, I confirmed it. But the main problem is that the moment they knew we were on to them, they took off out of thends, we tried to chase them but their scents were gone along with them. It was unexinable, almost as though the wind wiped it out. There were no signs or scents that they had ever been there in the first ce.¡±

    I furrowed my brows in confusion.

    ¡°Double the warriors at the borders and make security tighter. Nobody goes in or out of the pack without proper scrutinization, including pack members.¡±

    ¡°Noted.¡± Smith responded.

    There were a lot of loose ends in this and Matthew¡¯s words from the time of his death floated back to me.

    ¡®You¡¯re going down Greyson. No matter what, I might be gone but best believe I¡¯m not the only one who is looking forward to taking you down. You might want to also watch your circle closely.¡¯

    In retrospect, it could have been mere bluff. Something to unsettle me. His partner Jake had mentioned a Micheal, but after that day I had done an investigation and there had been no Micheal that had been associated with Matthew.

    So it was pretty easy to guess that the two might have been ying a game in their pain drunken state. Even with that conclusion, it would be foolish to let it go.

    There had been an attack once and nothing was stopping another from happening again.

    ***

    The scent of cinnamon and honey that weed me the moment I stepped into my home, made a slight smile tug at my lips and a pang begin in my chest.

    The scent was so warm and homely that it bothforted and threw me into a sea of sadness.

    I missed having apanion. Someone warm and homely that could take away the loneliness that clouded around and threatened to overwhelm me.

    Sighing heavily, I headed straight to the dining area. I was hungry, since I had eaten nothing else after walking away from my breakfast.

    Exhaustion settled in my muscles the moment I let my weight drop into the chairs. I needed food and some good sleep.

    I had a long day ahead of me tomorrow. Starting with visiting the members that had been somewhat affected with the attackst night.

    Freya¡¯s scent filtered into my nose before I saw her and I furrowed my brows. She was yet to enter into the dining room but her scent was already so strong.

    Could there be a problem with my senses when it came to her?

    She had entered the dining area but I watched as she paused for a second with multiple emotions shing through her face in that little time, she seemed to reach a conclusion within herself because she moved towards the table and began offloading the dishes onto the table.

    With this close proximity her scent overwhelmed my mind and my wolf growled within me, beginning a pacing that made me restless.

    I paused to sniff at the air and that was when it struck me.

    She was bleeding somewhere. Someone or something had hurt her and for some reason that unsettled me.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a question but I watched as she bit her lips before nodding her head in the positive.

    I searched through her frame and when they locked with her fingers that had been wrapped in what looked to have been a white handkerchief but was now stained red, I pursed my lips in anger.

    I didn¡¯t need to open it, to see that it was a really nasty injury and from the look of things, she had not treated it well and would most likely be unable to properly take care of it.

    Getting up from the table and moving out of the dining room, I instructed her to follow me and moved in the direction of my room, satisfied with the sound of her footstepsing from behind me.

    The moment we were in my bedroom, I led her towards the bathroom.

    ¡°Sit there.¡± I instructed once more, pointing in the direction of the counter.

    While I rummaged in the cupboards for the first aid kit I usually kept around. The moment I found it, I pulled out what I needed.

    Freya¡¯s small hands felt cold to the touch when I picked them up and that sent a shudder through my spine. Unwrapping the badly done handkerchief around her fingers, I winced at the sight.

    It looked as nasty as I assumed.

    Picking up the disinfectant, I poured some into a ball of cotton wool and began working on her wounds, I dabbed gently at her fingers but I could still hear her try to hold in her hiss of pain, which she was barely sessful at.

    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked, after working in silence for a while.

    There was no response from my green eyed maid and I raised my eyes to address her. She currently had her head bowed with her lips between her teeth an act that I knew she did when she was nervous.

    I was about to ask the question again, this time with a scolding at the fact that I had been ignored the first time but Freya raised her eyes to mine.

    All the air whooshed out of my lungs.

    Her eyes had unshed tears brimming within them and her mesmerizing green eyes called out to me.

    My chest constricted at the sight and I swallowed heavily, averting my eyes quickly before I did something I would spend days regretting.

    ¡°I asked you a question Freya.¡± I said sternly, thanking the universe when my voice didn¡¯t crack.

    ¡°Drawers.¡± She simply said and I furrowed my brows in confusion.

    ¡°From the punishment room. My fingers got caught in the drawers.¡± She expanded and I nodded my head once in understanding.

    Her wounds had thankfully stopped bleeding and I pulled out a sterile gauze to wrap around it.

    It wasn¡¯t until I was finished that I noticed her burning stare on my face and when I lifted my eyes to hers in question, she averted them quickly with a blush painting her cheeks.

    I shook my head in amusement, Freya confused me.

    Silence hung in the air around us.

    After a couple minutes of the awkwardness, I cleared my throat before speaking again.

    ¡°Let me see the list of chores I assigned to you.¡± I said finally.

    And it wasn¡¯t until I felt the tug, that I realized I was still holding on to her dainty hands. I immediately let her go, berating myself internally for the act.

    She pulled out the paper from her pockets and handed them over. Running my eyes through them, I saw three items left unchecked.

    There was no way she could have finished half the chores herself and it upset me that she had asked for help even when she knew the consequences that woulde with it.

    ¡°Did you finish all of these yourself?¡± I asked, even when I knew the answer.

    She shook her head negatively, bowing her head in shame.

    ¡°When I ask a question, I expect to be responded with words Freya.¡± I scolded and my personal maid slouched even further in her seat.

    Almost as though she were trying to disappearpletely.

    ¡°No Master.¡± She responded.

    It helped that she had not lied, but it didn¡¯t take it away and she had to get the punishment for it.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Go to the punishment room and wait for me on your knees.¡±

 Chapter 32

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    I ate my dinner in silence while I contemted what I could do to Freya as a punishment tonight. But nothing seemed to being up.

    Well except thoughts of the paddle again.

    But that was the one tool that I couldn¡¯t use on her again. At least, not so soon after what had happened during herst punishment.

    For some reason, nothing in me seemed to be in agreement with punishment my green eyed maid tonight.

    Not my wolf, or even the strength to carry out the act.

    Sighing heavily, I pushed my food aside and moved to exit the dining room. Too much thinking, made the food taste nd in my mouth and I couldn¡¯t find it in me to keep eating.

    I heard Jessy¡¯sughe from the kitchen that had a door connected to the dining area and the sound forced a smile onto my face.

    The sound of her childlikeughter, so genuine and carefree warmed me from the inside and also filled me with envy. I would never have the chance tough as carefree as that, ever again.

    Once upon a time, myughter had always been filled with a genuine sound and it usually came from deep within my belly, filling me with joy or amusement from whatever had caused it.

    Now, I couldn¡¯t even remembered thest time Iughed. All I did now was give half assed smiles or let a ghost of a smile tug at my lips. It never even stayed long enough to be satisfying.

    These thoughts for some reason made me angry at something. I could exactly figure out what it was but it left a pang in my chest that threatened to burst open anytime soon.

    That sealed it.

    I was in no mood to punish my maid, maybe another time.

    What I needed was a warm bath and sleep, I had another long day ahead of me tomorrow and I need to be prepared for it.

    All of these thoughts and feelings that were going through metely, were unwanted and quite frankly they were starting to be a bother. They had to go.

    Just before I made it to the grand stairs, I watched Zoe exit the maid quarters. Most of the maids had retired to bed and only a few were hanging around now.

    Thest thing I wanted was another encounter with my personal maid. The one with her injuries was enough for one night and since for some reason, I couldn¡¯t ever predict what would happen in her presence or how things would go, then it meant I needed to avoid her presence as much as I could.

    So that meant sending someone else to her with a message.

    ¡°Zoe.¡± I called out to my head maid and watched with furrowed brows as she paused in her steps before turning around slowly to face me.

    ¡°Yes Master?¡± She looked like she had been hoping to move undetected and that only added to my confusion.

    I wasn¡¯t exactly in the mood to try to figure out the girl at this point so I went straight to why I had stopped her in the first ce.

    ¡°Go to the punishment room and tell Freya, I said she can go to bed but that she has toplete the rest of her chores by herself tomorrow or else I wouldn¡¯t be so merciful.¡± I stated.

    Zoe had a look of shock take over her features. Yes, it was very unlike me to send a maid to the punishment room and not follow up on a punishment.

    I don¡¯t think I had ever done it. The punishment room spelt doom for anyone that entered into it, that wasn¡¯t myself. So I could understand why this woulde as a shock to her, but I didn¡¯t owe her an exnation.

    Truth be told, I did not have an exnation. I just felt too tired to punish Freya and that was it.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a use for your tongue, I could as well cut it off and throw it out, since you don¡¯t deem it fit to reply me when I speak to you.¡± I threatened coldly and reveled in the fear that trembled Zoe¡¯s frame.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Master, I¡¯ll do that immediately.¡± She replied.

    That was good enough for me so I continued to my room, satisfied when I heard Zoe¡¯s light footsteps behind me.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Pushing open the door to my room, the luxurious interior and plush looking bed for the umpteenth time looked dry and unattractive to me.

    It got this way, when a person had everything in the world, but they had no one else to share them with. This cycle had remained in ce for years.

    No mate, no lover.

    And I couldn¡¯t see an end in sight.

    I moved in the direction of the bathroom, stripping my clothes as I went and the moment I could get the right temperature of water to flow out of the shower heads, a long hiss of relief escaped my lips.

    I squirted a good amount of the sweet smelling soap I always purchased onto the loofah before beginning to run it over my body.

    I was still washing my body, when my eyes caught sight of the first aid box that I had used earlier still sat on the counter.

    I couldn¡¯t exactly tell where my train of thoughts had been when I instructed Freya to follow me. In truth, it was getting harder to separate my train of thoughts and actions when it came to the green eyed girl.

    I rushed through the rest of my shower having lost interest in it and once I was done, I stepped out, pulled a towel from the rack and ran it through my body before securing it around my waist before clearing up the first aid kit.

    I donned on my pajamas and settled into my bed. Sighing in relief as the softness of the mattress helped to rx my strained muscles, before turning off the light and allowing the darkness in the room wash over me.

    I could still see every item in the room properly, courtesy my super vision.

    Sleep seemed to have deserted me for the night, I tossed and turned for what felt like hours, yet nothing. And I knew it was going to be that way for a while.

    This was one of those nights.

    Sighing heavily, I got out of bed and slipped my feet into my slippers before making my way out down the stairs and in the direction of the kitchen, my destination was the garden.

    There was something about that ce at night, especially when the moon was high up and bright, that felt very peaceful and satisfying.

    And as I perched on the bench in the garden, it didn¡¯t take long before Ipletely rxed in my spot. My thoughts ran wild for a minute and I let all the emotions that came with it consume my mind.

    Then the light switch in the kitchen came on. I had left it off when I came through because I didn¡¯t need it. I could see almost clearly in the dark so it had been unnecessary.

    I watched as Freya poked her head outside the door in curiosity and also fear and I shook my head in disappointment at my personal maid. If it had been a bad person out here then they could have hurt her.

    I watched as she flinched in her spot when I spoke and then the surprise that flickered in her eyes when I invited her to join me on the bench almost made me smile. Almost.

    I watched Freya silently as she fidgeted in her spot while also wriggling her fingers nervously. The light from the moon cast a beautiful shadow on her and even from her profile I could appreciate just how beautiful she was.

    Her hair had been left down and the sight of her long blonde locs drew me in. It was the first time that I had ever seen her with her hair left down and the length and beauty of her hair surprised me. It was obvious she took great care of her hair and it pleased me.

    Her hair looked shiny and soft and a part of me wanted to confirm if it would feel as soft as it looked.

    Before I could control myself, I reached forward to run my fingers through her hair and I almost moaned in satisfaction at the feeling.

    It felt like heaven running my fingers through Freya¡¯s hair and I continued the movement enjoying the feeling that it brought since I got noints from the green eyed girl.

    The longer I ran my fingers through Freya¡¯s hair the more she rxed and the moment I stopped, twinkling green eyes turned in my direction and locked with my grey orbs.

    The air around us seemed to simmer with a strange feeling as we stared into each others eyes and the longer we stared the worse it got.

    It felt like we were waiting for something.

    Her face was only inches from mine and I could feel her breath fanning against my face.

    Freya¡¯s tongue darted out to wet her lips and that broke thest straw.

    I closed the little space that was left between us and took her lips in a sweet kiss.

    A soft sigh escaped Freya, and I took advantage of her open mouth to deepen the kiss, I felt her fingers reach for my shirt to hold on to it and I moved her even closer to my frame, before eventually pulling her into myp.

    When we finally pulled apart for air, her green eyes were blown wide with lust and the scent of her arousal mixed with mine took thest resolve I had.

    ¡°Hold on tight.¡± I instructed.

    And the moment Freya¡¯s arms were wrapped around my neck securely, I stood with her in my arms and headed back into the house.

    It was about to be a long night for myself and Freya.

 Chapter 33

    Greyson took the stairs two at a time with Freya clinging to him like a ko bear. The green eyed woman weighed close to nothing and Greyson enjoyed the feeling of her butt resting against his hand and he reveled in the way the younger woman¡¯s body shuddered periodically in pleasure.

    Greyson bnced Freya in one arm then he turned the knob of the door, entering into the space and kicking the door shut.

    The moment Freya¡¯s back came in contact with the soft fluffy bed, she let out a moan of satisfaction and Greyson¡¯s eyes darkened at the sound before crawling on top of her, his eyes embracing hers.

    The moment Freya¡¯s eyes connected with Greyson¡¯s, the intense look of lust and desire in the Alpha¡¯s eyes sent a shiver of pure lust dancing along her entire spine. She caught his gaze, holding it in hers and never once did she break it.

    Greyson hated eye contact and it ticked him when anyone tried to hold and maintain eye contact with him but this one with Freya surprisingly did not grate on the Alpha¡¯s nerves.

    Instead it sent a pleasant feeling through his spine, building the tension and the arousal in the air around him.

    When the tension got too much for the Alpha to bear, he dipped his head and imed Freya¡¯s lips in a kiss. This one was even more passionate than the one that they had shared in the garden.

    Freya took everything that Greyson gave and soon the Alpha found himself losing control.

    He deepened the kiss and the moan that escaped Freya allowed for the Alpha to slip his tongue inside her mouth , tasting the sweetness of her.

    She let herself be swept up in the moment, feeling like nothing else mattered. The only thing that mattered was this moment and the Alpha¡¯s tongue that was tangled with hers in an erotic dance.

    They were both wearing clothes but somehow it seemed as if the heat was not there to cover them.

    They couldn¡¯t be more naked than they already were. They didn¡¯t have a care in the world. The only thing on their minds was each other.

    Not the consequences that was going toe from what they were about to do. The title of Master and ve didn¡¯t matter in the moment.

    As he trailed soft kisses along her jawline, Freya felt sparks running through her veins. She couldn¡¯t help the moans that left her throat.

    Her eyes fluttered closed, unable to keep them open any longer. She tried to focus on where his hands were going but it felt like her brain had turn to mush.

    Greyson slowly slid his fingers under her shirt, trailing his fingers across her stomach and enjoying the feeling of her warm skin under his fingers.

    The feeling caused Freya to squirm underneath his touch. He smirked at her before continuing his path into her shirt. He continued to trace her skin and wherever his fingers went Freya¡¯s body heated alongside.

    The blonde girl¡¯s head was foggy with lust. The Alpha¡¯s hands running along her skin reminded her of the erotic dream she had once had of him.

    Could this be another dream? Freya flipped her eyes open immediately but when they connected with the Alpha¡¯s grey orbs the look of desire that she found within them made her gasp.

    She could see the longing in his eyes as he continued to watch her even while stroking her skin softly. The sight alone sent electricity shooting down her spine.

    Freya wasn¡¯t sure where the courage came from, it could have been from the Alpha¡¯s heated gaze on her but she moved her hands towards his shirt in attempt to get it off but the Alpha ced one of his hands over hers, before shaking his head softly.

    ¡°Let me take care of you.¡± He whispered before he removed her shirt entirely.

    Freya felt the cool air hit her bare chest making goosebumps appear in its wake.

    Greyson let out a low growl at the sight of her exposed skin. Her breasts peaked out in all their glory, the hard nub of her nipples begging for attention.

    His eyes drifted downwards, taking in the beautiful sight in front of him.

    He reached his thumb out to brush against her boobs and the moment His finger brushed against her nipple a small gasp escaped Freya¡¯s throat. The blonde could barely believe her body¡¯s response to the sensation.

    The Alpha¡¯s smile widened, his eyes never leaving her body. He ran his hand down her belly and around until he grasped her breast again.

    The appreciation in the Alpha¡¯s orbs made Freya tingle even more. Being a beautiful woman with a well rounded shape got her lots of lustful stares but none had ever felt like the one the Alpha was giving her.

    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡± Greysonmented.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    And Freya blushed to the tip of her toes from thement and before she could fully recover from it, Greyson dipped his head and he swiped a tongue out top at her hardened peak.

    Freya¡¯s eyes squeezed shut at the sensation. She couldn¡¯t get enough of the feel of his warm lips sucking on her nipple.

    It sent an unfamiliar warmth throughout her body and the sensation created a tightness in her abdomen.

    Greyson worshipped Freya¡¯s nipples with his tongue and soon Freya was a whimpering moaning mess on the bed as the Alpha moved from one nipple to the other.

    Once he seemed to have had his fill, he moved to lower body and pulled her pajamas bottom off her body. Freya shied away from the Alpha¡¯s eyes after all she was stark naked and he was fully clothed.

    Greyson seemed to understand the look in her eyes because he moved off the bed and His hands moved to pull his clothes off his body and Freya couldn¡¯t stop the loud gasp that escaped her lips at the sight of the Alpha¡¯s body.

    Greyson¡¯s eyes shot to meet hers and the smirk that was present on his face made Freya¡¯s heart race.

    The way Greyson looked at her was intoxicating. When he finished stripping out of his clothes he lowered himself back onto the mattress on his knees between her legs.

    One of Greyson¡¯s hands gripped at her ankle and the other rested on her thigh, his fingers began moving to trace circles on her thigh and he began inching higher and higher her thigh teasingly slow.

    Freya¡¯s breath hitched as he drew closer and closer to her core. He looked up at her again, his grey eyes filled with want.

    When his fingers finally came into contact with her core just the way she had been craving for, Freya¡¯s body ached off the bed in reaction while Greyson groaned when he felt her heat and wetness coating his fingers.

    He teased her entrance with a finger pushing in deeper when he heard Freya moan loudly at the pressure. Finally he put two fingers inside her and Freya almost instantly bucked her hips at the sensation. His finger started to move in and out of her.

    He repeated the motion a few times until Freya was writhing beneath him. Greyson could barely hold himself anymore, he knew he needed to have a taste and he did exactly that, parting her thighs before dipping his head between her thick thighs top at her wetness.

    It was amazing how the sounds Freya made when Greyson sucked on her clit could make Greysone undone and leave him wanting more.

    It felt as if he was drinking some kind of drug, and every time she screamed his name he wanted more. He licked around her clit until Freya was panting heavily with tears of ecstasy streaming down her face.

    She grabbed hold of the sheets in desperation as she arched her back. Greyson moved to suckle her clit a bit harder and Freya nearly jumped. The tightening in her abdomen tripled and just before she couldpletely tip over the edge, the Alpha stopped.

    Freyaid trembling as she tried to catch her breath, before she could protest at the Alpha¡¯s pause, she felt his thick member rub at her entrance but the Alpha refused to slip in.

    ¡°Are you good?¡± The Alpha¡¯s voice cracked with a strain as he spoke and Freya shifted in her spot to look at him, the look in his eyes confused her but she nodded her head positive.

    ¡°Words Freya. I need to hear you say it.¡± He said again this time his voice came out clearer.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± Freya replied and Greyson locked eyes with her once more and he seemed to be searching for something within her depths.

    After a second he seemed to have found it, because his darkened orbs cleared a bit and lust came rushing through again and in the next second, he pushed into her core.

    The feel of Greyson inside her body made Freya scream louder than before. This time when Greyson thrust into her it was deep and slow and Freya weed his length in a heartbeat. The sensation felt too good for her mind to process.

    She wrapped her arms around the Alpha¡¯s neck as he plunged further into her, filling herpletely. The Alpha growled deep in his throat, his eyes still glued to her as he drove himself into her.

    ¡°You feel so good Freya. So fucking good.¡± He murmured as he moved inside of her.

    Freya was so close she could feel him pulsating against her as they rocked together.

    Suddenly, the Alpha mmed into her hard Freya cried out with pleasure as she rode him, gripping his shoulder tightly as the waves of pleasure washed over her and their body began rocking violently as both chased after their orgasm.

    Her nails dug into his flesh as her muscles tightened around him and she came undone into a million pieces.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Freya yelled as her orgasm kept rolling off her in wave after wave.

    Tears streamed down her face as she felt thest few waves of ecstasy run through her.

    ¡°Fuck.¡± Greyson muttered.

    And the sight of Freya at the peak of her orgasm alongside her walls tightening around him sent the Alpha over the edge too and he barely had the time to pull out from her before he too wasing in hot spurts of white liquid onto her body. Copsing on top the blonde girl.

    Both shivered from the after shocks of their orgasm.

 Chapter 34

    Tranquility.

    That was the only thing that surrounded me. Both within my body and outside of it. There were no noises anywhere around me and for a moment that surprised me.

    The world seemed quiet, usually I would wake up to birds singing or the asional passing of a car from the street, but that was not the case this time.

    All I could hear was what seemed to be the asional rustling of wind. It felt like I was floating in and out of consciousness but this time it wasn¡¯t in a bad way. I wasn¡¯t suffering from any injuries or breathing heavily from an abuse.

    Instead I was tingling in satisfaction.

    Everything around me felt fluffy and warm and I couldn¡¯t remember thest time that I had felt thisfortable and at peace with everything.

    Then it registered.

    The memories of what had happened the previous night. It felt like it had been recorded like a movie and was now yed back in my mind because I could remember every single detail of it.

    From the way he had kissed me so passionately almost stealing all the air from my lungs, to the way his fingers had roamed my body, both my upper and lower body, to the feel of his tongue against my hardened nubs and core. And when he had slid into my heat¡­

    I let out a low gasp when a wave of pleasure shot through my body, causing it to heat up and tingle and I shuddered from the feeling.

    The air around me suddenly felt charged. The scent of my arousal danced in the air but it was mixed with something else, something that I had be familiar with in thest week.

    The heady, intoxicating scent of the Alpha¡¯s arousal.

    My eyes flipped open at this point and for a moment I was met withplete ckness. Then slowly, things began to take form and I could focus on them. The room was dark, but my super vision allowed for me to be able to make out the things in the room.

    I wasn¡¯t in my room.

    But instead of the usual panic that should havee with this thought, I felt pretty rxed. It felt like all the bones in my body were melting and I couldn¡¯t be sure that I would be able to move an arm even if I tried.

    I felt truly and utterly sated.

    I could feel the Alpha¡¯s presence behind me but I remained still in my spot for fear of waking him up if I moved, but then it struck me.

    I was in the same bed with the man who had purchased me as his ve.

    I had just slept with the Alpha King.

    My heart began thudding heavily within my chest at this realization. This was a situation I could never take back no matter what I did.

    What did this spell for me?

    I would be naive and downright stupid to hope that there was going to be some sort of big change between the Alpha and myself but I hoped whatever change happened wasn¡¯t too negative.

    I wondered what he looked like sleeping. The moment that this thought filtered into my head, the itch to get a glimpse of his face began in my mind and as the seconds ticked without me turning around to actually check his face, the worse the itch got.

    Finally unable to bear it, I turned around slowly in my spot in an attempt to just get a look at his face but my breath caught in my throat the moment I was facing the Alpha.

    His eyes were opened and he was watching me carefully. The room was still dark so I couldn¡¯t exactly make out the emotions that danced within his eyes, neither could I see the grey intense color of his orbs that I had gotten used to.

    Nevertheless the careful watch of his eyes was enough to throw me back to what had just taken ce hours before.

    The way that he had looked at me while he devoured every part of my body, the appreciation in his eyes as they roamed every inch of my body.

    I cleared my throat once, then again, before finally settling again, averting his eyes this time.

    I had nothing to say or do and the awkward silence in the air especially with the Alpha just watching me was bing too much for me to bear.

    There were definitely going to be consequences for what had happenedst night and I wasn¡¯t sure what that meant for me or if it was going to begin from this moment or sometimeter.

    The Alpha reached a palm towards my face but then he paused mid air, with his palm just in front of my face. He seemed to be thinking through whether or not he wanted to stroke my face.

    And my heart raced in its cage as the decision remained uncertain. After several seconds he sighed heavily before burying his fingers in my hair and running them through the strands.

    My eyes fluttered close at the feeling of his fingers gently running through my hair and lightly scratching my scalp. It was a foreign feeling. I couldn¡¯t remember a time where my hair had been touched in this manner before.

    Everything that the Alpha did to me felt foreign. From the way he looked at me to the way he touched me.

    He sighed heavily once more before stopping his movements in my hair and slipping out of the bed.

    In the darkness of the room I could still make out the globes of his ass and I licked my lips shamelessly at the sight. He moved in the direction of the bathroom, pulling the door shut the moment that he slipped in.

    The bed suddenly felt cold without his warming huge frame present on it and I shivered slightly from the gist of air that hade with opening the door.

    Then the negative thoughts came crashing down on me.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how long it had been since he had been awake and watching me but I could only imagine that he would have been thinking through everything just the way I had been doing since my eyes flipped open.

    Everything that had happenedst night was far from my expectations. It was surreal.

    And perfect.

    But not in the way that everyone assumed the word to be.

    This was far from the way most girls described their perfect. My situation wasn¡¯t exactly the fairytale that most people yearned for but it suited me.

    I wondered what would happen if the Alpha came out to meet me on his bed again. Maybe him exiting the room was a warning for me. I could hear the shower running, so it meant that I had enough time to exit the room.

    There had been no words exchanged between us while he was still on the bed and I had been unable to discern the look in his eyes in the darkness of the room but what if he got back into the room and got furious that I was still curled up in his bed.

    I slipped out of the bed and began pulling my clothes onto my frame. The blinking red lights of the clock on the nightstand showed 4:11a. m.

    Once I was done slipping on my clothes, I moved with stealth towards the door, pulling it open, then shutting it firmly but quietly behind me the moment I exited.

    The entire house was eerily quiet and I knew that there was no one milling around at this time but it felt as though the walls were watching me, judging me in fact.

    The lights in the hallway were turned on and they seemed to be beating heavily down on me. It felt too bright and even as I walked down the grand stairs it felt like every step I took had the lights shining down on me like some sort of spotlight.

    I tiptoed in the direction of the maid quarters but a creaking in the kitchen stopped me in my tracks.

    I couldn¡¯t remember if the Alpha had pulled shut the door when we hade in hours earlier but I had a feeling that he would have. He wasn¡¯t the sort of person that would leave things like that to chances.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    I inched closer to the kitchen, heart thudding wildly in its cage but before I could get to the edge of the doorframe, Emilia walked out of the kitchen almost bumping into my frame.

    ¡°Fuck.¡± She whisper yelled, obviously surprised with my presence.

    She continued to stare wide eyed at my frame and for a moment I felt self conscious. Was it obvious were I wasing from and what I had just done?

    Could she tell?

    Before I could go off thinking about that my eyes caught her fingers. They were stained with something, but I couldn¡¯t figure out what it was from my position and the moment she noticed my eyes on her hands she moved them behind her back and I furrowed my brows in suspicion at her.

    She cleared her throat and the surprised wide eyed look that had been painting her face eased and was reced with the judgmental mask that usually always painted her face.

    She looked behind me as though to check where I must have beening from and when she measured with her eyes, the distance between myself and the stairs and myself and the door that led to the maid quarters her eyes furrowed in suspicion.

    ¡°Why are you up at this time? Where are youing from?¡± She asked, in that ever judgement filled, bitter tone of hers that I would never get used to.

    The tone annoyed me, she shouldn¡¯t also be up at this time and her previous location was suspicious, but I was yet to judge it question her. Why did she feel like she could do it to me?

    ¡°I could ask you the same. It¡¯s really early in the morning and you¡¯reing from the garden I presume. Is there a reason for that?¡± I countered, choosing to ignore her question.

    She looked like she were about to say something but seemed to think better of it.  Mouth opening and closing like a finish out of water, but then she mped her lips shut, before sighing in what seemed to be frustration.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep so I was getting some fresh air.¡± She replied, doing her best to avoid eye contact.

    It didn¡¯t add up.

    She wasn¡¯t allowed out in the garden thiste. I had been there just some hours before but that was different. I had an invitation from the person that had set the rule.

    Then her dirty hands.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to exin myself to you anyway.¡± She stated.

    Huffing in annoyance before moving to walk past me with her nose in the air.

    Muttering about ¡®nosy sluts¡¯ as she went.

    As the walked, the movements caused her pockets to expose some of its contents. There was something peeking out of it. I squinted my eyes, trying to figure out what it was but she was out of my sight before I could.

    Since the punishment involving all three of us, Emilia had been distant from me.

    She refused to look or work in my direction but I didn¡¯t mind. Not one bit. In fact I was grateful for it.

    But should I be worried about my recent discovery? Was this something I had to report to the Alpha?

    I didn¡¯t exactly know what she had been up to and quite frankly I had no proof of what I had just witnessed.

    Shrugging my shoulders in defeat I continued in the direction of my room.

 Chapter 35

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    The moment I shut the door to the bathroom, it felt like I could breathe better. I jumped straight into the shower, twisting the knobs, until the right temperature of water flowed out, before moving to stand underneath the pouring.

    My palms were sweaty and shaky and for the life of me, I couldn¡¯t figure out why it was so difficult to get a hold of my entire body.

    I had just slept with my personal maid.

    And what was worse, it had been the damn best sex I ever had.

    There was no way to take back this particr thing, butpletely avoiding it and making sure it never happened again was the best way to ensure that nothing got ruined in the long run. Especially because of the Master, ve dynamic between us.

    But for some reason, everything in me screamed in disagreement with that rational thought.

    What had just happened hours before had been totally unnned but Goddess!

    I wanted more, so much more.

    I had loved every bit of it. The push and pull, the way in which Freya had taken everything that I gave, the melding of our bodies. There was not a single part of the act that I had not enjoyed and I craved it even more now than ever.

    I couldn¡¯t be sure if I had enjoyed this so much because it had been a while I indulged it, but one thing was certain. I enjoyed having sex with Freya and I did not want it to be a one time thing.

    The shower wasn¡¯t exactly necessary as I had taken one the moment that I had recovered from my mind blowing orgasm. Freya had passed out almost immediately so I had just wiped her down with a towel and some warm water.

    And so I hade into the shower and remained under it for what felt like hours before crawling into bed to sleep, the sight of the blonde haired on my bed, sleeping peacefully and looking fully sated had created a feeling in my belly that had soon spread through my entire body.

    I had slept perfectly after that, as opposed to the start of the night where sleep had evaded me like we were some sort of enemies and I had only just woken up again some minutes before Freya had.

    And I had been woken up by another erotic dream involving my green eyed maid.

    A shiver ran up my spine and that was when I realized that the water was cold already and I had been lost in thought, all through my shower.

    I sighed heavily, before stepping out of it. I knew that there would be no more sleep for me at this point so it was best I got a head start to my insanely busy day.

    I walked back into the room and the sight of an empty bed did a lot of things to me in a single second.

    It reminded me of a certain night. The details of that night were still a blur like always but I remembered clearly the feelings that hade with the morning after that night.

    Flicking on the light, I moved in the direction of myrge closet, picking out a fresh set of clothes and slipping them on. I was about to exit the space when my eyes caught it.

    The pink purse.

    My brows furrowed in confusion. What was it doingying out on one of the dressers?

    There was no way that I would have done that, I moved in the direction and on closer inspection I found that the pictures were out.

    My vision went red at that realization.

    The only person that had the right to touch these pictures was myself, no one else.

    It was one thing for someone to actually have the audacity to walk into this room and pull out the pictures from where I had kept them.

    It was another thing to go through them, but it was outright disrespectful and crazy that whoever had done both of these things, had left them to be discovered.

    There was only one person that could have done this.

    Freya.

    She was the only one that had ess into every corner of this room, courtesy the nature of her job.

    But why?

    She knew that she couldn¡¯t rummage through my personal items. In fact she wasn¡¯t even allowed to clean certain drawers, and that had been established from the start.

    I had never had a cause to worry about my personal maid getting nosy with my items because she never did. She usually just came in to do her cleaning, leaving everything else in whatever position they were.

    There were times were I left different of my stuffying around and I always got back to meet them in the exact position they had been kept.

    So it didn¡¯t add up that she would suddenly be not only nosy, but also daring.

    I picked up the purse and it¡¯s contents that were spilling out and I furrowed my brows in thought. I had been in here earlier in the evening. Had this beenying out here?

    I couldn¡¯t remember seeing this purse out. There was no way in the world that I would have missed it.

    So it meant that Freya hade into the room, the moment I went out to the garden for some fresh air since that was the only time I had been out of the room all through the night.

    It didn¡¯t make much sense. Why would she do that?

    I flipped through the pictures and a slight sad smile tugged at my lips. The memories that these pictures brought were ones that always filled me with many different emotions at the same time.

    The moment I flipped through thest picture in the pile, I paused for a second.

    There was a picture missing.

    I looked through again, this time counting them to be sure and I confirmed it.

    There were four pictures, instead of five.

    I rummaged through the dresser that they had been lying atop, searching the floor around it, just incase it had fallen off but when it was obvious that it wasn¡¯t anywhere around, a certain anger possessed my frame.

    How dare she?

    It was uneptable the level of audaciousness she possessed. Not only going through my stuff but also trying to take them? What did she even need it for?

    I pushed the rest of the pictures back into the purse before exiting the closet. The clock on my nightstand read 5. 00a. m.

    But it did nothing to deter me.

    I moved out of my room with the tiny purse still clutched in my hands. The closer I got to the maid quarters, the harder my heart thumped with anger.

    The only thing I could think of, was forcing Freya awake and making sure that I got answers to the questions milling in my head.

    Twisting carefully the knob of the door that I knew my personal maid shared with her daughter.

    I walked into the space, and the sight of mother and child wrapped around each other stopped me in my tracks.

    The thumping in my heart seized and the red in my eyes vanished. The sight was so beautiful and peaceful to watch that I found myself inching closer to the twin bed in an attempt to get a better look at them even in the darkness of the room.

    It wasn¡¯t exactly ideal for them to share the small bed, but it was obvious that they were not only used to the situation, but they feltfortable doing it.

    I continued to watch them in silence, conflicting emotions going through me at the sight.

    The sight of Freya¡¯s hair fanned out on the bed reminded me of the feeling of the soft strands against my fingers and I had to hold the urge to run my fingers through her hair for fear of awakening her.

    I hade down here with a mission, but now I couldn¡¯t find it in myself to wake up the green eyed woman that was wrapped around her child.

    Maybe the questioning could wait till they were up. Getting answers immediately did not seem the most important anymore.

    Just as I got to the door, I heard a groaning from the bed, then it was followed by a soft sigh and before I couldpletely slip out of the room, a loud gasp rooted me to my spot, then I heard the bed creaking, signaling someone getting out of it.

    My guess was on the bigger of the girls.

    ¡°Master?¡± That voice confirmed my guess.

    The sound of Freya¡¯s soft voice threw me back into our sex escapade just earlier this morning. The way in which she had moaned ¡®Master.¡¯ at different points.

    I cleared my throat, shaking my head slightly to rid them of the naughty images that were starting to cloud it.

    Now that she was up, I could continue on my mission here in the first ce.

    I reached for the light switch to flip it on, before turning back around to face Freya. I trained my eyes on her for a moment, wondering why exactly the blonde girl could have done this in the first ce.

    I raised the purse in my hand silently, watching Freya¡¯s reaction closely. The girl only raised her brows in question but otherwise remained silent.

    ¡°Does this look familiar?¡± I asked finally.

    Freya immediately nodded her head in response and I furrowed my brows in confusion.

    ¡°I found it while I was rearranging your closet, some weeks ago.¡± She answered truthfully.

    If she had taken this purse out to search through its content and even go ahead to take one of it, then her entire demeanor should be different. She should look scared at the fact that she had been caught. But all that was evident in those green orbs was confusion.

    ¡°Did you look through its content?¡± I asked again.

    And this time a sheepish look took over her features and she began the wriggling of her fingers that I knew she did whenever she were nervous or scared.

    The facts that her habits were now stuck to me, ignited a feeling in my chest once more but I shook it off and tried to concentrate on the conversation at hand.

    ¡°Y-yes I d-did, but it was just a peek I swear. I-I didn¡¯t entirely l-look through all of it. Just a-about two or three pictures then I put it back in ce.¡± Her awful stutter was a sign of her remorse.

    I didn¡¯t know why, but for some reason I believed her. Maybe it was because she had immediately told the truth the moment that I asked.

    But that made the situation even moreplicated. Who would have done it then?

    ¡°Make me some breakfast. I¡¯m heading out of the house soon.¡± I instructed.

    Freya muttered a small ¡®yes master¡¯ in her spot and I gave her a once over before clicking my tongue and exiting the room.

    Heading in the direction of my office to finish up some work before my breakfast got ready.

    ***

    The files that were opened in front of me set a frown on my face and it felt like the frown had been there from the moment I began working.

    This was the part of my job that I despised the most. Sitting behind this desk and sorting through files like I was currently doing.

    A knock on the door interrupted my work and it was then I noticed the sunlight filtering into the space from the window. Whenever I began working, I usually got lost in it and this time was not an exception.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Freya peeked her head into the space and for some reason, my heart began a stupid wild beat in my chest at the sight of her. It was unexinable, the way I was getting excited with her presence.

    And this time it wasn¡¯t even sexually.

    ¡°Your breakfast is served Master.¡± She delivered in her soft voice and I nodded my head to show that I got her message.

    The moment the door clicked shut, I began organizing the files that I were scattered on my desk, making sure to keep them all in their right ces.

    Once I was satisfied that there was nothing out of ce, I moved out of the office and in the direction of the dining room.

    True to her words there was a spread on the table and my stomach rumbled in reaction to the aroma of the foods that had been set out.

    I didn¡¯t need any further convincing to begin eating.

    I was halfway through my meal, when I heard a throat being cleared at the entrance of the dining room.

    I raised my brows in question when I looked to see Emilia standing by the doorway she had her fingers wrapped around something.

    I could see the nervousness on her frame even while she tried to put on a brave face. She remained quiet though and only continued to shuffle awkwardly in her spot.

    ¡°Are you going to speak anytime soon? Or do I have to punish you for interrupting my meal without a reason?¡±

    The girls eyes almost bugged out of their sockets at the tone of my voice but then she began speaking.

    ¡°I-I had been looking for a brush in Freya¡¯s drawers, but then I found this and thought to return it to you since it didn¡¯t look like it belonged there.¡± She said.

    I furrowed my brows once more and watched as the girl took careful steps to reach me at the head of the table.

    The moment she was close enough and extended the item that had been enclosed in her palm all along, it felt like all the breath whooshed out of my lungs.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    It was my missing picture.

 Chapter 36

    ¡°Eat your food Jessy.¡± I instructed my three years old.

    But she ignored me and only continued to y around with the little stic fork that had been set out specifically for her. Jessy had a long look on her face and that confused me. She simply looked sad and even angry, but she refused to say a word to me.

    The moment I got into the room earlier this morning, I had seen Jessy wide awake, clutching the sheets tight in her hands with tears rolling down her cheeks and she had also wet the bed.

    Which was something she only did after a nightmare or when she was really scared and my heart raced with fear and disappointment.

    Fear that something could have happened to my child and I would have been unable to do anything about it because I was too busy getting my brains fucked out, and disappointment mainly because of the look in my daughter¡¯s eyes.

    I had immediately apologized to her and had tried to make up for it by giving her some of my food, it was really the best I could do. I didn¡¯t have the privilege to do anything else and it usually worked.

    Jessy ate a lot for her age so she was always more than happy to get double portions of food, but today she wasn¡¯t having any of it.

    ¡°Jessy, what¡¯s the problem? I already apologized for leaving you. I told you I was only out getting some water. Why won¡¯t you forgive me?¡± I whispered to my child, but the stubborn mini version of myself only pouted more and turned away from me.

    Sighing heavily, I moved my te from the ind where we usually had our meals to the sink.

    Jessy had never been this mad at me before. Even back at our former pack house when I used to work till insanelyte and leave her alone so much.

    Her attitude at the moment was unexinable and scary.

    ¡°Hi Jessy.¡± Christie called the moment she walked into the kitchen.

    Jessy and I had woken up earlier than the others because the Alpha had instructed me to prepare his breakfast and the moment Jessy realized I was getting ready for the day, she refused to go back to bed and she had been following ne everywhere ever since.

    ¡°Hi Aunty Chrisey.¡± Jessy called back cheerfully, the previous anger and sulking that had painted her face was wiped off in a second.

    I furrowed my brows in confusion at that. The two began another of their weird discussions that helped them bond but I just never seemed to get the hang of it.

    Jessy did not look a single bit upset and she even shared more than oneugh with Christie.

    Jealousy bubbled in my stomach.

    That was my baby! And she wasn¡¯t even talking to me.

    I inched closer to the two.

    ¡°Jess?¡± I called, hoping that she would have gotten over her bad mood and would be willing to talk to me now.

    My daughter only spared me a half nce before turning her attention back to Christie.

    Thetter furrowed her brows before looking between myself and Jessy with amusement dancing in her eyes.

    I rolled my eyes at the smile she was trying to hide. Of course, this would be funny to her.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Wipe that smile off your face Christie.¡± I said in what I assumed was my best threatening voice but was probably not, since Christie only burst outughing at my words.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening between you two?¡± She asked, amidst herughter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Jessy refuses to talk to me. She¡¯s been mad at me all morning and I can¡¯t exin it.¡±

    Christie furrowed her brows in thoughts before turning to the three years old that had thankfully started eating her food slowly.

    ¡°Jess?¡± Christie called.

    ¡°Mmm?¡±

    ¡°Why are you mad at Mommy?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jessy replied simply, still focused on her breakfast.

    And I sighed in frustration.

    ¡°You¡¯re not mad at her.¡± Christie asked again and this time Jessy turned her eyes to me.

    ¡°Mad.¡± She stated simply before turning back to her food again.

    Christie had been about to reply but she was interrupted by Emilia sauntering into the kitchen. I squinted my eyes at her, memories of what had taken ce just earlier in the morning flooding my mind once more.

    Emilia cut a look to Jessy and I furrowed my brows in confusion, when I looked in the direction of my daughter she had her head bowed in what looked like fear and her lips were wobbling like she were about to cry.

    My heart began thrumming in its cage.

    What if Emilia had slipped into the room while I was out of it and she had done something to Jessy. Maybe that was the reason my daughter was so mad at me.

    I didn¡¯t have the time to ask questions because Emilia¡¯s next words stopped me in my tracks.

    ¡°Freya, Master requests for you in his office.¡± She delivered and my heart thrumming multiplied.

    I had just served his breakfast about thirty minutes earlier and I was just waiting to get a word out of Jessy before I moved to clear the table.

    What could have gone wrong in this time? Because Emilia was gloating at me and that could never mean anything good.

    ¡°Okay I¡¯ll be right there.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Right now Freya.¡± She insisted, her tone taking a more authoritative stance, making me fume in anger.

    I said nothing though. Thest thing I wanted was another punishment because Emilia had decided to push my buttons. I sighed in frustration, before moving to walk out of the kitchen.

    Jessy had scrambled out of her seat immediat, hugging my legs and preventing me from moving while shaking her head rapidly.

    ¡°Jess? What¡¯s the problem? Let go of me baby, I have to go.¡± I coaxed gently.

    But my daughter refused, holding my legs even tighter and shaking her head. I looked to Christie for help but she could only watch me in confusion too.

    ¡°Okay,e on. We¡¯ll go together.¡± I said to Jessy and that seemed to calm her down because she finally let go of my legs and took my outstretched hand.

    ¡°You know you can¡¯t bring the brat to the Alpha¡¯s office. Besides he wants to see you alone.¡± Emilia bit angrily, cutting another dirty look to my child, who hid behind me in reaction.

    ¡°Mind your business Emilia. You¡¯re as much a ve here as I am. You don¡¯t get to make rules or boss anyone around. You¡¯ve delivered the Alpha¡¯s message now get lost.¡± The anger in my tone was not lost to me, but I was sincerely tired of her attitude.

    I didn¡¯t wait for her to respond, choosing instead to move in the direction of the Alpha¡¯s office with Jessy by my side.

    I heard a footstep behind me and I paused in my track. Emilia was following me to the Alpha¡¯s office. I simply raised my brows at her but she ignored the obvious question in my eyes, walking past me instead.

    Something was wrong.

    And it involved the slimy maid.

    She was waiting by the door to the Alpha¡¯s office and as usual she had her nose in the air. Like she knew something I did not know.

    I ignored her and crouched beside my daughter.

    ¡°Jessy, you¡¯ve got to wait outside for me okay. I¡¯m just going to be in there for a minute and then we can go back downstairs okay?¡± I whispered quietly to my child, but she looked like she was about to start crying.

    ¡°Nuh.¡± She whispered softly to me, wrapping her little arms around my neck in a hug to prevent me from moving.

    I wasn¡¯t sure what was wrong with Jessy today, but she had been off all through the morning.

    Sighing heavily I stood up from my position and held her in my arms again. Ignoring Emilia¡¯s dirty look on us both before knocking on the door.

    The moment I got the go ahead, I pushed open the door and stepped into the space with Jessy hiding behind my legs and Emilia strutting in behind us.

    The Alpha was working behind his desk and he ignored our presence in the room for what felt like a long time but finally he raised his eyes from the documents he was working on.

    For a moment he let his eyes roam around the room, furrowing them when theynded on Jessy¡¯s small frame hiding behind my legs. I feared he was going to send her out of the room but he didn¡¯t, instead his eyes settled on me finally.

    ¡°Freya, I asked you a question this morning regarding some pictures.¡± He said, straight to the point as always and I nodded my head in the positive, wondering why he was bringing this up again.

    ¡°And you said, that although you had seen the pictures before and maybe even looked through it¡¯s content, you imed it had been a one time thing and that you had note in contact with it again. Is that still correct?¡± The Alpha asked.

    There was something in his tone that scared me and I wasn¡¯t sure where this was headed yet so the suspense was almost too much for me to bear.

    ¡°Yes Master.¡± I replied.

    And Emilia snickered by my side.

    When I turned to face her there was a scornful smile on her face and she only continued to gloat but I ignored her and focused my attention back on the Alpha that had began talking again.

    ¡°So howe this was found in your room Freya?¡±

    It felt like all the breath whooshed out from my lungs at the sight of the Alpha holding up what seemed to be the missing picture.

    ¡°I-I- I have no idea how that would have gotten there.¡± I said simply.

    My stutter at the start of my statement was as a result of my confusion. I looked in the direction of Emilia and she had a certain sparkle in her eyes.

    That was when it hit mepletely.

    Emilia had done something when I was out of the room.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m seeing Freya. Could you repeat what you told me Emilia?¡±

    The girl red in my direction for a second before turning her eyes to the Alpha.

    ¡°Early this morning when I went to get some water to drink in the kitchen, I saw Freya tip toeing down the stairs with her arms behind her back and when I asked her where she wasing from, she said it was none of my business and made her way into the quarters.¡±

    I looked to Emilia with mouth wide open but she wasn¡¯t done talking.

    ¡°Then I couldn¡¯t find my brush while I was preparing this morning and then I went to Freya¡¯s room to get one and that was when I found the pictureying in the drawer.¡± She concluded.

    It didn¡¯t make sense. Her entire story just did not make sense and on top of it she was lying!

    I was the one who had caught her in apromising position this morning. She had never seen me tiptoeing down the stairs, but had bumped into me while she had beening out of the kitchen.

    She was sharing her room with another maid and if her brush had been missing then it made sense for her to take that maid¡¯s brush. Buting all the way to my room to get a brush did not make any sense.

    It would have been believable if it were Christie, at least we were friends.

    Emilia and myself were not friends at all, she had no business in my room.

    ¡°Freya w-¡± The Alpha had begun talking but he was interrupted by a small voice.

    ¡°No.¡± Jessy¡¯s voice came from behind me.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Alpha Greyson asked, brows furrowed.

    Jessy finally stepped out from behind me, she gave one look to Emilia who was currently glowering at my child.

    ¡°Lying.¡± Jessy said once more.

    ¡°Who¡¯s lying Jess?¡± The Alpha asked and the gentle tone in which his voice had taken surprised me.

    And he called Jessy, Jess.

    Even with the situation before me, I couldn¡¯t help my smile at the nickname.

    ¡°Emilee.¡± She whispered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to control your brat Freya? How dare she interrupt the Alpha when he¡¯s spea-¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth Emilia and leave the room.¡± The Alpha spat.

    The girl looked in shock and what seemed to be confusion but in the next minute she was leaving the room.

    ¡°Come here Jess.¡± The Alpha coaxed, his voice was back to the gentle tone that was obviously only reserved for Jessy.

    Jessy looked like she were thinking about whether or not it were safe to go to him and I nodded my head in encouragement at her.

    The moment she was stood by the Alpha, he turned to look at me.

    ¡°Wait downstairs Freya.¡± He instructed.

 Chapter 37

    Scawy Moniestars

    That was the first thing in little Jessy¡¯s mind as she flipped her pretty poppers open. She had just had a scary dream where a big bad ugly bunny had been chasing her and she had even fallen at one point and hurt her arm.

    The bunny was nothing like the beautiful, soft bunny that had belonged to one of the Beta¡¯s children back at her own home. Ever since the day she had felt that bunny, Jessy had wanted a bunny for herself.

    Especially since the mean kid had snatched the bunny from Jessy and had called her bad names the moment that Jessy had picked it up, but those few seconds of feeling the stuffed toy was all it took to convince the three years old that bunnies were perfect. Even as toys.

    But her most recent dream was trying to put a dent in that conviction and when Jessy realized that she had wet the bed, just the way she tended to do when she was scared or overwhelmed, the tears that she had been fighting hard to keep at bay, came tumbling down her fat cheeks.

    The wider awake the three years old got, the less of the dream she could actually remember but the fact that she had wet the bed was still a distressing thing for her and so she held the sheets in her hands tighter and cried silently.

    She reached to tap the space beside her and when all that she felt were the cold sheets, even more tears came pouring down her eyes and she sniffed pitifully.

    Her mommy was gone.

    The mean man coulde into the room like he had done once and he could take her away from her mommy or the monsters from her dream coulde and eat her all up.

    She had learnt even at her little age that waking up without mommy, meant bad luck.

    The younger girl continued to cry silently as the darkness of the room promised even more monsters.

    Soon, the door creaked open and the three years old paused her tears to look at who wasing in, hoping that it was her mommy and not actually the monsters.

    A woman came into the room, but even in the darkness. Jessy knew it wasn¡¯t her mother.

    The person crept towards the dresser and began prodding around it and Jessy sat up in bed in an attempt to watch them properly, she was too small to care about the consequences of drawing attention to herself.

    The twin bed shook as Jessy moved but the younger girl did not stop trying to sit down even when the other person had frozen in their step to look towards the creaking bed.

    The person walked towards the end of the room and flipped the light on and the smaller girl on the bed covered her eyes to shield her retinas from burning, from the sudden harsh re of the light.

    Before she could recover, she was been shaken almost violently.

    ¡°Why are you two always in my way? If it¡¯s not your slut of a mother, it¡¯s your bratty self. Why won¡¯t you two just go away and let things return back to normal?¡± The woman said.

    Jessy did not understand most of what had been said, but the harshness in the tone and the way the woman was shaking her made her let out a wail, which thankfully got the woman to stop shaking her.

    But the deal was done, she had begun crying loudly and it was only a matter of time now before someone came in.

    Jessy recognized this person. It was one of the only two people in the big house that were always mean to her and never gave her treats or let her eat from their food. Only dirty stares.

    ¡°Shut your mouth brat. Or I¡¯ll hit you real bad.¡± She threatened and Jessy mped her mouth shut at the threat.

    The look in the woman¡¯s eyes told the young girl that she would carry out her threat if she kept crying.

    The woman walked to the dresser and continued her rampage and finally she dug her hands into her pockets and retrieved something before cing it inside the drawer.

    Jessy¡¯s little but observant eyes followed her every movement and the younger girls lips wobbled at having to stay quiet in her misery when all she wanted to do was cry out as loud as her voice would let her.

    Where was her mommy? She wanted her mommy so bad right now. Or Aunty Chrisey. Jessy was so distraught that she would take any of the two in that moment.

    ¡°Now listen to me, you little devil. If you say a word of this to anyone even your mommy, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡± The woman concluded, staring Jessy down like she was a little fly that she could squash.

    The younger girl did not fully understand her words, she had only gotten the part about not saying anything to her mommy and the rest of the words had been lost on her, but the way in which the woman had said it convinced Jessy that it would be in her best interest to not mention it to her mommy.

    ¡°Do you understand me?¡±

    Jessy nodded her head rapidly even when she did not. The three years old had a feeling that she would be in trouble if she said she didn¡¯t.

    Tears had continue to fall down her eyes and the child simply look sad and miserable.

    The woman moved to walk out of the room, cutting one more dirty look to a trembling Jessy before flipping the lights off and exiting the room.

    Jessy had settled into the bed once more, with her fore and middle finger nestled inside her mouth-a sign that she was unhappy- and the sheets tightly clutched in her other hands.

    She was sad and angry.

    Time was a concept that the three years old knew nothing about yet, but it felt like a long, long time that she waited before her mommy came into the room.

    The three years old had instantly burst into a fresh round of tears at the sight of her mother and was inconsble for a while.

    Eventually, she had sumbed to sleep, only to be woken up not so long after then.

    It was safe to say that Jessy was not a very happy three years old that morning and the person that she was upset with the most was her mother.

    Again, the concept of the threat that had been issued to her just that morning was lost on her and the little girl could care less about it and she would have babbled everything to her mother the moment she got the chance but Jessy was really mad at her mother.

    And even her attempt to bribe her with more food seemed futile as she was adamant on not saying a word to her mother, regardless of the many times she apologized.

    But when the mean woman hade to talk to her mommy, Jessy knew that she had to let go of her beef with her mother and maybe pick it up another time.

    Her silly mother had tried to make her stay back but the mean woman could try to hurt her mommy and although Jessy was scared of her she knew she had to protect her mommy, and so she insisted.

    Adult talking usually made little Jessy¡¯s head hurt and this time was not an exception. They always used such big words and most times they talked so loudly, like the meandy was doing right now.

    Jessy couldn¡¯tpletely understand what was going on but the small paper in the Alpha¡¯s hands looked familiar and Jessy instantly remembered where she had seen it.

    The meandy had pulled it out of her pockets and ced it within the drawers.

    When the Big Alpha had spoken and her mommy had begun to leave the room, Jessy had started moving to go after her but the Alpha stopped the little girl in her tracks.

    ¡°Jess.¡± He whispered softly to her and Jessy shed her baby teeth in a smile at the name.

    Only her mommy used to call her that, but she would allow the Big Alpha because he had shared his food with her before and had given her treats on more than one asion.

    When she raised her eyes to the Big Alpha that was bent over his chair so he could be at the level with her Jessy¡¯s smile seized and she began watching the Alpha¡¯s face with such interest and fascination that he frowned.

    How could a three years old have so much intelligence and experience behind their eyes?

    Greyson frowned the more he looked at the short girl that was stood in front him. He had always thought Jessy had blue eyes, in fact it seemed like she did but when the light caught in it, her eyes looked more¡­ grey?

    ¡°Pwetty.¡± Jessy whispered and the Alpha frowned in confusion.

    ¡°What?¡± He asked, when it was obvious that the child wasn¡¯t going to offer any exnation.

    ¡°Eyes pwetty.¡± She said again and this time he offered her a small smile, which the child returned.

    ¡°You say Emilia¡¯s lying?¡± He went straight to the point, not wanting to indulge the distraction so she didn¡¯t forget the important things.

    The girl nodded her blonde head.

    ¡°Emilee lying.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that Jessy?¡±

    ¡°See the pictures.¡± Jessy replied, pointing to the picture that was currently sped in the Alpha¡¯s hands.

    And Greyson looked to confirm. For a three years old, Jessy¡¯s speech was really underdeveloped and he noticed that she struggled with full and coherent sentences but that could be as a result ofck of training and for a moment he considered letting her join the other kids at the school here at his pack.

    She had nothing she did around here anyway.

    ¡°She say no tell mommy or I hit Jessy and she make mean face.¡± Jessy continued when the Big Alpha refused to respond to her previous words.

    Even going out of her way to make the supposed mean faces only that she didn¡¯t seed much in that area

    ¡°And Jessy scawed cause she shake Jessy like this.¡± The girl said, going ahead to demonstrate by trying to shake Greyson, it was to no avail of course, she was too tiny to do anything but Greyson got the message and his frown deepened.

    Emilia had nted these pictures in Freya¡¯s room and had threatened to hit Jessy if she spilled to her mother?

    From the moment Emilia had begun her story, Greyson had known immediately that she were lying. Especially the part about the brush.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    No matter how much he acted like he didn¡¯t, Greyson saw everything that happened under his roof and he knew that Emilia hated Freya guts and thest person she would go to for a brush will be the mother.

    That left Emilia as the real culprit but then it didn¡¯t add up. There was no way she could have known about the pictures before know because she just didn¡¯t have any ess to them previously. He was sure of that.

    There were only two people living in the house asides himself that knew about this picture. Jessy had begun talking about something else since he remained quiet and he finally tuned in to what the three years old was saying.

    ¡°An the bunny wed and big and he no like Jessy cause he make Jessy fall.¡± The girl finished her rant and Greyson nodded like he had been following her from the start.

    But then he took her little hands in his to get her attention and he smiled when all five fingers of hers curled around two of his.

    ¡°Did Emilia put this pictures in your room Jessy?¡± Greyson asked, praying that the girl understood him.

    And when she shook her head negative the Alpha¡¯s frown increased.

    ¡°Then who did?¡± He asked once more and Jessy pointed at the door.

    ¡°Meandy.¡± She replied.

    Greyson sighed in exasperation, he was getting nowhere with this. It was obvious Jessy did not know the name of this person.

    ¡°Come with me.¡± He said.

    Getting up from his seat and letting Jessy keep her fingers wrapped around two of his own and then he led her out of the room and in the direction of the sitting room.

    When they got to the stairs. Jessy made them take it one at a time. And the trip turned out to be the slowest that he had ever had to descend the stairs, but he did notin.

    Greyson spotted Zoeing out of one of the rooms with some cleaning supplies in her arms and he was just about to call the head maid to gather the maids into the living area when Jessy hid behind his legs.

    ¡°Meandy.¡± She said softly and save for the fact that Greyson was already paying attention to the girl, he would havepletely missed her words.

    Jessy was looking in the direction of Zoe with fear dancing in her eyes and Greyson¡¯s brows furrowed in realization.

    Freya was the second person who knew about the pictures.

    And Zoe was the third.

 Chapter 38

    Greyson¡¯s POV

    It was hard to believe anything and the entire situation was extremely messy, but one thing was for sure.

    Jessy was not lying.

    Call it a gift or natural instinct, but I just knew when a person was lying or being deceitful and that was why it was easy to believe Freya earlier in the morning and when Emilia hade with her conspiracy I had been able to see through it.

    There was one thing here though. The picture had left my room and someone had taken it. And I was determined to get to the bottom of it.

    Zoe¡¯s face was a mask of pure innocence and surprise when Jessy kept her little fingers pointed at her.

    It was hard to believe the little girl that this person would havee into her room at night to nt something and threaten her alongside but she was adamant that Zoe was the ¡®Meandy.¡¯

    ¡°Zoe?¡± I asked the three years old that currently had my two fingers in a death grip.

    She nodded her head not taking her eyes off the said woman.

    ¡°Jessy? What¡¯s the problem?¡± Zoe asked, brows furrowed in confusion.

    The moment Zoe spoke, Jessy let go of my fingers and hugged my legs tightly with her small arms, burying her face in the material of my pants.

    ¡°Jessy?¡± I called but her face remained buried and she refused to move. Was she breathing okay?

    ¡°Master, is there a problem?¡± Zoe finally asked, once it was obvious that the girl attached to my leg was not letting go of it anytime soon.

    ¡°Yes Zoe, go to my office and wait there for me.¡± I instructed and the head maid nodded her head in understanding moving to do as told.

    I couldn¡¯t exactly move from my position, courtesy the little ko that was attached to my leg and for a full five seconds I stood there doing nothing except rubbing at my chest.

    There was a physical pain there that I couldn¡¯t even tell its origin. If I were asked in the moment to exin why it was there, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to, but the sight of the blonde haired mini version of my personal maid wrapped around my legs flooded me with certain emotions.

    ¡°Jess. Hey, she¡¯s gone now.¡± I whispered to the three years old and at those words she peeked at her surroundings and when she was sure that it really was safe as I had said, she let go.

    Not entirely. Her small fingers were still holding on to my pants but at least now her face wasn¡¯t pressed against the side of it.

    I squatted in front of her until I was at her eye level and I gently wiped the tears that were silently rolling down her cheeks.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem Jessy? Why are you so scared?¡± I asked softly, hoping to understand the younger girl¡¯s actions a little better.

    ¡°Scawed.¡± She repeated my word and I nodded my head, trying to encourage her.

    ¡°Did Zoe hurt you?¡± I asked once more but there was a distracted look in her eyes already, she was observing my face so intensely that I subtlety swiped my palm across it to check if there was something on it.

    ¡°Pwetty, pwetty eyes.¡± She whispered again. This time taking my face in both of her small hands and looking deeply into my eyes.

    I squirmed under her gaze, because it felt like through her innocent blue-grey eyes, she could see everything in my soul. It felt like she could see everything about me and the things I had been through and done and that thought made me ufortable.

    I knew that it was impossible, there was no way that she could actually see into my soul or read my past through my eyes but I averted my eyes from hers anyway, my life or soul wasn¡¯t something a three years old should ever have to take a peek at.

    It would taint her for sure.

    And looking at the little girl in front of me, that was thest thing I wanted.

    ¡°Answer me Jessy. Did Zoe hurt you?¡± I asked again, more firmly this time hoping to get her attention, and it worked because she nodded her head rapidly.

    ¡°She say mommy bad and she say if you tell mommy I hit you. And she shake me like this.¡± Jessy said and went ahead to try to shake me again, just the way she had done back in my office.

    And it confused me. Zoe didn¡¯t fit this description, in fact although she were the head maid and most people would expect that she would be the biggest or maybe tallest one amongst the maids, it wasn¡¯t the case.

    Zoe was a scrawny girl and no matter how much she ate, she just never seemed to add on any weight and she just had the outlook of someone that could never hurt a fly and in all the time that I have known her, she never has.

    It was why, the one time that she had screamed so loud, I had been thrown off guard and surprised.

    So it was really hard to picture her in the light that little Jessy was trying to paint but just a look at the girls face let me know that she wasn¡¯t lying.

    Tears were still falling down her face even with Zoe out of the room and her lips wobbled piteously. For some reason the sight did not please me. Not in the least.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry Jess.¡± I whispered to the small girl and she nodded her head in answer but the tears continued to fall.

    I was at a loss at this point. I didn¡¯t know what to do, but before I could try to think through my options, small arms were wrapping around my neck in a hug.

    I froze in reaction and for a moment my hands hung limply by my side feeling too heavy to move.

    Jessy¡¯s scent filtered into my nose and it was familiar. I couldn¡¯t exactly make out the scent but it just reminded me of something warm, same with the way her hands felt around me.

    It felt like the purest form of love I could ever receive and I wasn¡¯t even sure if I deserved it but I wanted to savor this moment, if only for a second and so I wrapped my arms around the younger girl and allowed her scent to flood my senses and calm me down.

    And that was the way her mother found us.

    The slight gasp at the end of the room was not supposed to be heard by anyone. I could tell by the way Freya brought her hands to her lips as if to send back the sound when I looked up to meet her eyes.

    Jessy finally let go of me and there was no more tears in the younger girl¡¯s eyes, her lips even had a wide smile and I could not help but return it, momentarily forgetting her mother that was stood by the door.

    ¡°Warm like bunny.¡± She said softly to me and I furrowed my brows in confusion.

    Who was bunny?

    I didn¡¯t have an opportunity to ask because in the next second Jessy was turning around and moving in the direction of her mother who had thankfully recovered from her initial shock.

    ¡°Hungee mommy.¡± The little girl said quietly to her mother, who only nodded her head before turning around to lead her back to the kitchen, I assume.

    But not before throwing onest nce my way. One nce that connected her green orbs with my grey ones and threw me back to the night before.

    The pleasure that had danced in those same eyes, the way those eyes had regarded me and had left me tingling all over and trembling like a leaf.

    I could feel the hairs on my body rise as these thoughts threatened to consume me and I shook my head gently to clear it.

    Making my way back to my office once I recovered.

    Zoe was shuffling from one foot to another on her spot and I could see that the long wait had affected her.

    The moment she heard the door close, she whipped her head back so fast, I feared it might disconnect from its root.

    One thing remained though, the same look of confusion that had been swirling in her dark eyes previously were still doing the same. I settled down in my seat and watched her for a moment.

    There were different kinds of omegas when they were purchased or acquired. The ones that were excited at the prospect of a change in environment from what they were used to, that wanted to please and looked forward to their new roles and Masters. Like Emilia.

    Then there were the ones that were frightened and maybe even cried. The ones that had no idea what their new situation held in stock for them and were scared to find out. Like Freya.

    Then there was Zoe.

    One of the very few maids who fit neither of these descriptions.

    The most noticeable thing about Zoe when she started serving here was her observance. The girl had eyes as dark as the night but those dark eyes seemed to see everything.

    As the time went on, she changed. Not in the way that made her less observant, but in the way she spoke, looked, even acted.

    Especially after the incident.

    She had once be too forward and maybe it was circumstances that surrounded the situation but it was a long time before I noticed the change. And the maid had taken my kindness as at the time as a green light for her advances.

    Many people purchased omegas as not only ves but also as objects to satisfy their sexual desires and granted that whenever I purchased an omega, I purchased the best and the most beautiful but it didn¡¯t mean that I did it because I had intention of sleeping with my maids.

    So I wasn¡¯t sure the exact thing that had led Zoe to believe she would be an exception.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Well there was an exception now, but I couldn¡¯t exactly exin how it had happened with my personal maid and that was something I did not want to think about in this situation.

    But ever since I put the head maid in her ce and made sure she remained there, she changed.

    And the unnerving thing was that I couldn¡¯t exactly tell what changed with her, there was just a different aura to the girl.

    I plucked the picture from my desk where I had ced it before leading Jessy out of the room earlier.

    ¡°Did you at any point leave your roomst night?¡± I asked, going straight to the point. They all knew that part of me. I didn¡¯t ever beat around the bush.

    ¡°No Master.¡± She replied.

    ¡°Zoe.¡± I called and she flinched slightly, which surprised me because my voice wasn¡¯t even that loud, only slightly firm.

    ¡°Were you in Freya¡¯s roomst night?¡± I asked once more, looking intently at her hoping to catch every of her reaction.

    ¡°Freya? Why would I be in Freya¡¯s room?¡±

    I only raised my brows at her question. She didn¡¯t really expect me to answer that, did she?

    ¡°No Master. I was never in Freya¡¯s room at any pointst night. Matter of fact, it has been a while that I¡¯ve been there.¡± She said finally.

    I sighed heavily, rubbing my forehead gently to chase away the headache that had begun throbbing behind my eyelids.

    ¡°Have you seen this? Recently?¡± I added thest part on second thought.

    And Zoe furrowed her brows in thoughts but then she shook her head negatively.

    ¡°No Master. I haven¡¯t.¡± She replied.

    There were no signs to prove that she were lying. She wasn¡¯t fidgeting or acting weird. She just looked confused.

    I couldn¡¯t decide to just punish everyone involved because that would be wrong considering the fact that I had nothing on them.

    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed. Ask Freya to bring me a cup of coffee.¡± I instructed, leaning back in my seat to relieve my back.

    It felt like my entire day had been a roller coaster and the day was not even half over yet. I might need more than a cup of that coffee to see me through it.

    Something weird was going on and I was going to find out what it was. There was no way in hell that this picture would have moved from my room and supposedly appeared in Freya¡¯s room by itself.

    But for now, I¡¯ll let it rest.

 Chapter 39

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s alright.¡± Christie whispered to me for what felt like the the thirtieth time in thest half an hour.

    But just like the first time that she had said theforting words to me, they had absolutely no effect on me. I was still a restless mess and the nerves that were bubbling in my stomach, threatened to create a hole within it.

    I took my bottom lips into my mouth and began worrying it. A bad habit I had when I was extremely nervous and even scared.

    Jessy had not been away from me for that long, but I couldn¡¯t get myself to concentrate on anything else, except the fact that my baby was not by my side and anything could be happening to her right now.

    The entire situation that surrounded the missing picture was messy but I knew that something had happened to my baby while I was away the previous night and guilt ate at my stomach.

    Sighing heavily, I moved from the stool that I was currently perched on and proceeded to move out of the kitchen, ignoring Christie¡¯s question of where I was going.

    I needed to be close to her. I know that the Alpha had instructed me to wait downstairs but I just couldn¡¯t anymore. Maybe if I were closer to my daughter, even if I had to stand outside his office, then I would feel better and my stomach could stop threatening to offload it¡¯s contents.

    The moment I got out of the kitchen, two familiar scents hit me at once and it stopped mepletely in my tracks.

    Jessy and the Alpha were supposed to be upstairs, in his office.

    Howe I could scent them in the living area? I moved in the direction just in time to see Jessy wrap her arms around him.

    It felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe and even from my position I could see the Alpha stiffen in his spot, before his arms slowly wrapped around her in a hug.

    The sight before me was unlike anything that I had ever experienced before and as a result when the slight gasp escaped from my lips, it surprised even myself.

    The moment the hug broke, Jessy bounced over to where I was stood and her new attitude stunned me. She offered me a small smile and although I could see some tears shining in her eyes she looked happier than she had been all through the day and the realization caused me to return an even bigger smile.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Hungee mommy.¡± Jessy called out to me and I nodded my head in response.

    Throwing onest look at the Alpha before turning around to exit the room with Jessy in tow. The kitchen waspletely empty when we walked into it and I was thankful for that, it gave me the chance to think without distractions.

    ¡°What do you want to eat babe?¡± I asked her softly.

    ¡°Omee.¡±

    I nodded my head in understanding. No matter how much I tried in the past, Jessy just never seemed to get the pronunciation of oatmeal right.

    Some times she would do better and actually pronounce the meal part of the word but other times, like right now, she would just pronounce whatever she felt like.

    It¡¯s not like I had given up on trying to correct her but my mind was clouded up with so many thoughts that I was beginning to loose focus.

    Once we were inside the kitchen and I began to make Jessy oatmeal, I let my thoughts run again.

    The image I had just witnessed of Jessy and the Alpha was ingrained into my mind forever. My chest was still burning even when the entire thing had happened more than thirty minutes ago.

    ¡°Freya?¡± I turned my head to the door way and I was met with Zoe¡¯s frame leaning against the door. She had a weird look on her face and it unsettled me.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked and Zoe nodded her head in response but she moved fully into the room, looking straight to Jessy with what looked like hurt shining in her eyes.

    Jessy had her head bowed but even from my position I could see my daughters lips wobbling as though she were trying hard not to cry.

    ¡°Jessy. What¡¯s the problem?¡± Zoe asked and Jessy flinched a little before shaking her head softly.

    Jessy looked in my direction and I immediately recognized the look in her eyes. It was the look she gave me when she wanted me to help her with something. I didn¡¯t know what it was this time but all I knew was that Zoe was making my child ufortable.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± I asked Zoe.

    ¡°Yes, it is. I just have a feeling Jessy hates me and I¡¯m not sure why.¡± Zoe responded with a certain sadness to her tone and a sigh in her words.

    I squinted my eyes in confusion.

    Jessy was too small to love or hate anyone. The girl was convinced that she was best friends with the Beta, Smith, because whenever he came here he would indulge her meaningless chatter for about five minutes before leaving her with loads of choctes, he had once gifted Jessy a nice pink hair band and and my child wore it almost everyday.

    So really Jessy just liked people who were kind to her and avoided the ones that were mean to her. Like Emilia for instance. But I was definitely sure that Jessy did not know how to hate anyone.

    ¡°She¡¯s three Zoe. Hate is a pretty strong emotion for any three years old to have.¡± I said quietly and Zoe only looked at me for a second, with her dark eyes staring deeply at me before finally nodding her head in agreement and offering me a small smile.

    I smiled back just because I wanted to be polite.

    ¡°The Alpha wants a cup of coffee.¡± She delivered before exiting the room.

    I watched as her slender frame moved out of the door and I wished that even for a second I could take a peek into her mind through her eyes.

    They were just a fascinating ck and they intrigued me.

    I moved to turn the coffee maker on and once I was done making it in the way that the Alpha prepared. I made sure Jessy was well upied with eating her food before making my way to his office.

    I gave a small knock on the door but got no response for what felt like a long time but was probably only five seconds. I was about to knock again when the unmistakable drawl of the Alpha¡¯s voice giving me permission to step into the room drawled out.

    The sight of the Alpha bent over some paperwork on his desk with his brows creased in concentration stopped me in my tracks.

    He was furiously scribbling something onto the paper in front of him and I just continued to watch him from my position by the door until grey eyes looked up to lock with my green ones.

    ¡°I¡¯m I ever going to be able to drink my coffee or¡­¡± He trailed off.

    Usually a scolding like that would be delivered in the coldest, harshest tone that would make me cower in fear and moving to immediately correct my behavior, but this one was not like that.

    It was a serious tone, but it had an underlying teasing to it. It was somewhat yful and for some reason that scared and confused me.

    I moved towards his table to serve his coffee and all the while that I moved I could feel his heated gaze on me and for a moment I feared that I might trip andnd on my face, but thankfully I did not.

    I could still feel the Alpha¡¯s eyes on me as I served his drink but I refused to raise my eyes to meet his.

    There was an awkward silence that settled in the air the moment the saucer touched the table.

    I was done with my job here but I didn¡¯t dare leave the Alpha¡¯s presence with him dismissing me, so I had to wait for that. But for some reason it wasn¡¯ting.

    Last night had happened.

    But it wasn¡¯t supposed to.

    ¡°Why did you leave?¡± He suddenly asked and I widened my eyes in confusion.

    Was he asking about early this morning? What was I supposed to say? What if he wasn¡¯t asking about this morning?

    In truth, I had left because I expected that it would be what he wanted. Didn¡¯t that just make sense?

    ¡°Uh well, I-I do-don¡¯t rea-¡±

    A knock on the door stopped my stuttering rubbish and I let out a subtle soft sigh of relief.

    Smith pushed the door open and holding two of his fingers in a death grip was Jessy with a chocte bar in her free hand.

    There was chocte over her face but my daughter could care less as she continued to devour the sweetness in her hands.

    ¡°I found her trying to ce her te in the kitchen sink and huffing in frustration when her short arms refused to reach into it.¡± Smith said, with mirth shining in his eyes and a smile ying at his lips.

    Jessy finally looked up from her chocte in my direction and when she realized I was the one standing there she gave me a small wave, smiling with chocte covered lips.

    Before I could return the wave my daughter had taken her attention away from me and was currently giving it to the Alpha, stretching out her small arms and offering the chocte bar to him.

    And when I heard a sounde from him, it felt as though I froze in my spot. It was a chuckle.

    Not a hum, like he usually did when he was impressed or amused. Or the small smile that tugged at his lips in these sort of situation.

    It was an actual chuckle.

 Chapter 40

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    I continued to watch as Jessy colored at the other end of my office that was used for meetings and a small smile yed at my lips the more her little face scrunched up in concentration.

    The little girl currently had her tongue sticking out the side of her mouth as she continued to draw.

    She had refused to leave the office with her mother, iming that she had to stay with her best friend or the meandy coulde take him away, I didn¡¯t understand the most of her gibberish but from Freya¡¯s replies I was able to garner this much.

    Freya had been ready to drag her out of the room if that was what would take to get her daughter to leave but when Jessy had turned tears filled eyes with pouting, wobbling lips in my direction, I knew I didn¡¯t stand a chance.

    I had assured Freya that Jessy woulde down once the meeting was done and that she was in safe hands. The way that my personal maid had bit her lips in thought and hesitated before leaving the room had hurt me in a way that I couldn¡¯t exin.

    It felt like Freya did not trust me and maybe she was right not to, especially with her short but traumatizing experience with Matthew but it had still hurt my chest.

    ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re not listening to me?¡± Smith said with a hint of annoyance in his voice.

    And when I looked to his face again, I could see the mask of annoyance that also painted his face and I smirked in reaction, before leaving back on my seat.

    ¡°Maybe, it¡¯s because I¡¯m not.¡± I replied and my Beta¡¯s brows furrowed in thought.

    ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± Smith finally asked after seconds of scrutinizing my face and I frowned in reaction.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well, since I got here you¡¯ve been more rxed, smiley and I think you even let out augh once. And to be honest, I don¡¯t think I even remember thest time you actuallyughed. It¡¯s just so unlike you. Did something happen?¡±

    His words hit me, but not exactly in a bad way. It was more in a way that made me also question myself.

    I didn¡¯t want to think that the night I had spent with Freya had anything to do with this change, because it didn¡¯t. But even within myself I could feel it that a switch had been flipped.

    The itch that had always been on my mind since the incident happened, felt like it had been soothed by a balm from the moment I flipped my eyes open to see Freya¡¯s frame on my bed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± I stated, returning my attention to Jessy ying on the floor.

    ¡°You¡¯re charmed by her.¡± Smith said again but this time his attention was not on me but on Jessy¡¯s tiny frame.

    ¡°Well, so are you.¡±

    As though the little girl could sense the eyes on her, she raised her head in our direction and when she caught both of our eyes on her, she let out a cute giggle waving in our direction and smiling even wider when Smith returned her small wave.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The Beta asked and made the girl stand up from her position with her drawing in her hands and make her way over to Smith.

    ¡°Dwawing.¡±

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s a pretty drawing. Who is this?¡± Smith asked, pointing to one side of the paper.

    ¡°Mommy and Jessy.¡±

    ¡°Oh you both look so beautiful. Your drawing is really nice.¡± Heplimented and it was almost as if he had just her, her favorite chocte because Jessy¡¯s face split into a wide grin.

    He stretched out the paper to her after he was done observing it again and Jessy looked to the paper for a few seconds and then she was shaking her head no.

    ¡°Keep.¡± She responded and before Smith could put in another word she was walking back to her spot to continue drawing.

    Smith watched the paper in his hands with wide eyes, while I watched the entire exchange with a hole in my chest.

    I wanted to be the one to get the drawing. I didn¡¯t know what I was supposed to do with it, or where I would keep it, but I felt¡­

    No, I don¡¯t want to think in that direction. It¡¯s not a big deal and it¡¯s just a stupid drawing on a sheet of paper anyway. I thought to myself.

    But when Smith, folded the paper and tucked it into his pocket. My chest squeezed.

    I felt jealousy bubble in my stomach and this time I couldn¡¯t deny it.

    Clearing my throat, I went back to our previous conversation, choosing to clear my mind of all the thoughts that clouded it.

    ¡°Have you noticed anything unusualtely? Like any signs of an impeding attack again or anything of the sorts?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all. It¡¯s been really quiettely and there has been no abnormal movement or signs of anything.¡± Came Smith¡¯s response and I nodded my head in satisfaction at his reply.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rx with security and always report everything that happens back to me, no matter how small or insignificant it might be.¡± I instructed and Smith rolled his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my first day on the job Greyson, I know what to do.¡± He said.

    A small silence settled between us and I moved my attention back to Jessy, like I had been doing for a while now, whenever I wasn¡¯t talking and the smaller girl was currently falling asleep in her spot with the crayon still in her hands.

    And not even if I had a knife to my throat that threatened to slit it if I smiled would have been enough to deter me I knew that I still wouldn¡¯t be able to help it.

    I had ordered for dinner to be brought up to my office since Smith and myself had been buried deep in paperwork, trying to sort the finances of the pack and Jessy had enjoyed eating out of both of our tes.

    ¡°So, the Sce is next month. Do you n on going for this years?¡± Smith asked carefully.

    I furrowed my brows in thought, the Sce was a festival that happened in our pack once every two years and although the event was usually pack filled with a lot of fun activities andughter, the one time that almost all the pack members came together, I still hadn¡¯t been in attendance for a while now.

    ¡°You know the answer to that Smith.¡±

    My Beta let out a heavy sigh, one that was filled with disappointment and disapproval at my decision but I cared less about what Smith thought when it came to this particr decision.

    ¡°Greyson, it¡¯s been almost a while now. I think it¡¯s time to let go and find your ce in the world again. You used to always look forward to the Sce and in turn the pack members used to always look forward to it too, but since you stopped attending it felt like the event changed. It¡¯s not as fun and exciting anymore and if care is not taken the beautiful tradition will be brought to an end.¡± Smith said.

    ¡°Well, I used to enjoy it while I had a family to celebrate it with.¡± I said getting up from my seat and moving in the direction of the already sleeping Jessy.

    ¡°Greyson you kn-¡± Smith had began saying but I honestly was no longer interested in hearing about it.

    ¡°Smith drop it. I¡¯m not attending this event and that will be it! I still do what is expected of me. I make sure that the event is organized and the right preparations are made towards it. I don¡¯t think my appearance is that big of a deal.¡±

    I knelt beside Jessy¡¯s sleeping frame and without a second thought, I swooped the little girl in my arms and made to leave the office, frowning lightly when she didn¡¯t weigh as much as normal three years old should.

    I could hear Smith¡¯s footsteps behind me and once we were at the bottom of the grand stairs and we said our goodbyes he headed in the direction of the door while I moved in the direction of the maid quarters.

    Pushing open the door that led into Freya¡¯s room, I was not surprised to find the mother sitting anxiously and waiting on her bed and for a second I felt bad for keeping her child from her even when I knew that it wasn¡¯t exactly my fault.

    I ced Jessy gently on one of the beds and once she was properly tucked in, I turned to face my green eyed maid and my eyes immediately went to hair blonde hair that had been left down.

    Even while I wasn¡¯t running my fingers through it, I could still remember clearly the way it had felt to actually run my fingers through her hair.

    The thought of doing that, brought back several other thoughts that were enough to excite me and I could already feel myself harden in my pants.

    Clearing my throat awkwardly I looked back in the direction of Jessy before looking at Freya, then moving to exit the room.

    ¡°She ate dinner with Smith and I.¡± I said and the mother nodded her head.

    ¡°Thank you Master.¡± She replied softly but remained in her position, with her eyes trained on my frame.

    The tension that sat in the air was too much for me to bear and so with a slight nod of acknowledgment at her words, I moved to exit the room.

    At a point, I knew that I would have to have some sort of conversation with Freya about what had happened and the wisest thing to do would be to make sure it never happened again.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    But everything in me, seemed to disagree with the thought.

 Chapter 41

    Cuddling with Jessy during bedtime was the only sort of bonding my daughter and I used to have, back at our former pack. I was usually so busy and tired during the day that it wasn¡¯t until night came and we were set to go to bed that I had any sort of contact with my child.

    Now things were different. Jessy was able to spend enough time with me during the day, we could do more, and we were now definitely bonding over a lot of other things but it did not change the fact that cuddling at bedtime was still our favorite thing to do.

    And at the moment, I reveled in burying my nose in my child¡¯s hair, breathing in her scent and allowing it to calm me down while I held her tight in my arms.

    Not having Jessy by my side for the rest of the evening had made me more anxious than I thought I would ever be.

    And this time it was a different kind of anxious that I felt. I wasn¡¯t worried that the Alpha or his Beta would try to hurt my child. I was worried that my child was getting too close to them.

    No matter how much I enjoyed watching the Alpha share his meals with my daughter, or wrap his arms around her in a hug, or bring her to bed while she was asleep in hisrge arms, I knew that it wasn¡¯t meant for us.

    Jessy was a cute child that was able to charm everyone around her. Even our previous pack that had the strictest and meanest people still had some people who just really liked Jessy and would favor her over other children in certain situations.

    So I knew that Jessy had definitely charmed Alpha Greyson, his Beta, and most of the maids that worked in the mansion.

    But it would only be a matter of time before she grew up and her baby magic faded, leaving only her reality as a hand maiden here.

    I didn¡¯t want that reality to hit too hard for both of us. I didn¡¯t want us to get carried away and lost in all the baby magic, that when it faded, we would be so confused and even more hurt about our reality. I needed us to be prepared for it.

    And that meant not getting carried away with all the good things that were currently happening, especially for Jessy.

    Sleep had once again deserted me and although my sleeping habits had not always been the best, I felt like it was getting worse and worse now. But this time I refused to move from my spot.

    For fear that it would repeat itself over again.

    What if I left the room and I met the Alpha somewhere around?

    Now the thing wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want to meet him. I wanted to, in fact arge part of myself craved what we had done just the previous night again and again but it just wasn¡¯t that simple and I couldn¡¯t let myself get lost in it.

    I began counting from a hundred backwards hoping to wear myself out and eventually fall asleep and I had only gotten to seventy two when I heard it.

    It was so soft that if it were not perfectly quiet around the house, I would havepletely missed it.

    It was a knock and it seemed like it wasing from my door. I paused in my counting to listen for it again but nothing came and for a moment I feared that it might have been my mind.

    I was just about to return to my counting when I heard it again. This time a little firmer.

    Someone was knocking on my door.

    I was just slipping on my bed, making sure that I was careful so I didn¡¯t wake Jessy up, when the door creaked open and even in the darkness of the room I could see the Alpha¡¯s frame walk into the room.

    For a moment he looked shocked to see me and that made me surprised. Was he in the wrong room?

    ¡°Freya?¡± He whispered finally, the moment we were facing each other.

    I swallowed the lump in my throat but remained quiet, afraid that if I spoke my voice would give out.

    The Alpha let out an exhausted sigh and he looked above my head in the direction of the window and although I was tempted to look at what he were so focused on looking at, I didn¡¯t.

    I only continued to watch his face, enjoyed the way beautiful features that he had.

    ¡°Come spend the night with me?¡± He finally spoke again after a few seconds.

    Everything in me wanted to nod my head and agree to do exactly that, but I couldn¡¯t.

    I was scared Emilia or someone else would try to enter into my room again and nt in something. Or that Jessy would wake up alone again and spend the entire day mad at me again.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± I whispered back to the Alpha, thankful that my voice actually worked with me, but my response made him frown.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Jessy. I don¡¯t want her waking up all alone.¡±

    His eyes moved towards the bed at the mention of my daughter and I watched as they softened. He seemed to think through some things but eventually his eyes returned to mine and he was nodding his head in response.

    With onest look at Jessy¡¯s sleeping frame on the bed and at me, he opened the door and left the room and it felt as though a hole had appeared in my chest.

    I went back to bed and held Jessy closely in my arms, shutting my eyes tight and praying to whoever was listening to send me sleep.

    But my tingling body and heated thoughts did not allow for me to find any rest.

    Sitting up in bed, I let out a frustrated sigh and slipped out, putting my hair into a ponytail to prevent it from entering my eyes and then slipping my feet into my slippers.

    I dug around for the keys that Zoe had showed me on my first night here, before picking Jessy in my arms and taking along the sheets that were wrapped around her.

    Taking a deep breath, I moved out of the door, locking it firmly behind me and then I walked in the direction of Christie¡¯s room and when I knocked gently on her door, I silently prayed that it was her that responded to the door and not her roommate.

    Luck seemed to be on my side because a sleepy Christie opened the door and for a moment guilt tugged at my heart at the fact that I was ruining her sleep.

    ¡°Freya? Is everything okay?¡± She asked sleepily, eyeing Jessy in my arms.

    ¡°Umm yes. I-I just can¡¯t sleep and I was thinking of going out to the garden t-to get some fresh air. I¡¯m hoping that would help but I don¡¯t want to leave Jess alone.¡± I bit my lips hard.

    This was a world record of lows that I was currently hitting. Everything in me, including my wolf was judging me but I couldn¡¯t take it back now. The words were out and I just needed to follow through with it.

    ¡°Oh sure. Let me have her. I think she should spend the night here, if she keeps moving she might wake up and that is bye bye sleep for the rest of the night.¡± Christie said with a chuckle.

    But the sickening feeling in my stomach did not allow me return her smile. I ced Jessy carefully in her arms, murmuring my thanks to the maid.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Make yourself some tea Freya. I think it¡¯ll help.¡± Christie advised and I nodded my head distractingly.

    ¡°Okay Goodnight then. See you tomorrow.¡± Christie said, shutting the door the moment I wished her a Goodnight too.

    I took several deep breaths to calm my racing heart and also to gather a semnce of organization before making my way out of the quarters and up the stairs.

    I knocked softly on the Alpha¡¯s door and my stomach churned softly in anticipation. What if he had gone to bed or maybe changed his mind?

    I pressed my ears against the door, trying to pick out any sounds from within the room and then I raised my hands to knock on the door again with my ears still pressed against the mahogany but before my hands could make contact with the door, it was being pulled open.

    I stumbled into the room but warm, strong arms wrapped around my frame saving my face froming in contact with the floor.

    When I was stable on my feet, I caught the amusement dancing in the Alpha¡¯s eyes and I blushed as a result, averting my eyes immediately.

    His fingers touched my chin and the warmth of the single movement caused me to shiver in pleasure.

    ¡°Why were you pressed against the door?¡± He asked and I blushed again.

    ¡°I was trying to listen for any sounds.¡± I said softly and he chuckled.

    This was the second chuckle I ever heard him produce and I still wasn¡¯t used to the sound at all.

    ¡°Did you leave Jessy by herself?¡± He suddenly asked, his brows furrowed.

    ¡°No, I left her with Christie.¡±

    I watched as different emotions shed through his eyes at my words but soon his eyes cleared again and it was back to the cold grey that I was used to know.

    His eyes fell upon my hair and he frowned at it, then he hooked his fingers into the hair band that held my hair in ce and pulled it free then he began running his fingers through my loc. Smiling in what looked like satisfaction.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯ve started but I don¡¯t think I want to stop.¡± He whispered softly.

    I remained quiet because I was scared to say the wrong things but as he leaned down to connect his lips with mine, all of those thoughts went out the window.

    I was sure I didn¡¯t want to stop this too.

 Chapter 42

    ¡°Freya, I think those vegetables are diced enough now, you don¡¯t need topletely murder them.¡± Christie said and when I raised my eyes to hers there was an amused glint in her eyes that also made me smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m just making sure.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Of course. Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes I am, why?¡± I asked

    ¡°You just look a little distracted and you keep blushing at intervals.¡±

    At these words, I blushed. Of course, Christie and her observant eyes would catch on to everything that happens around her.

    ¡°Yeah just like that.¡± She teased and Iughed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re taking about Christie. I forgot to get some spring onions, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I said quickly, rushing towards the kitchen door with the basket in my hands to avoid hearing her response just in case it was a tease again.

    I could hear herughter echo even after I exited the kitchen and the sound made me smile.

    Thest couple of days have been so wonderful, I felt like I was on a high. From the night that I had gone to the Alpha¡¯s room, it felt like a switch had been flipped and it immersed us both into a new world of pleasures that was simply amazing.

    Our Master, ve rtionship was still the same during the days maybe even stricter but I didn¡¯t mind because at night it was different. Very different.

    My mind had even learnt to adjust to the differences and it all seemed perfect at this point to me.

    I knew that I was way ahead of myself, but this had never happened to me before so I was prepared to indulge it for as long as possible even if it all came crashing down soon.

    I heard a creak behind me and that was enough to put an end to my reverie and send my heart thrumming at a mile per second and I turned in the direction of the gate at the end of the space.

    This garden held bitter sweet memories for me and I generally did not enjoy staying in it alone. It just reminded me too much of the night that Jessy had gone missing but at the same time I had other memories here like my first kiss with the Alpha.

    I moved towards the gate and once I was close enough, I noticed that the gate had been left slightly open and my heart constricted in its cage.

    Everything in me, screamed at me to go and get the Alpha or at least call someone else and I moved to do exactly that but something caught my attention and it stopped me in my tracks.

    Just further from the gate I could see what looked like a familiar bandying on the ground and it looked like the shiny pink material of what resembled a scrunchie.

    My legs seemed to move by themselves and soon I was outside the gate. The moment I picked it up, I immediately recognized the item and where I had initially seen it from.

    It was Emilia¡¯s.

    I frowned at the realization. It could only mean that Emilia had been out here again and it confirmed that she wasn¡¯t onlying into the garden at odd hours but she was also going into the woods.

    What could she be looking for out here? And was this hairband enough for me to report her to the Alpha. I wasn¡¯t sure if there were other maids that had the exact same band but I couldn¡¯t be sure.

    I slipped the hairband into the pocket of my uniform then entered into the garden again, making sure to lock the door properly, before going back to my abandoned baskets of vegetables.

    ¡°I was about toe and get you myself, you took forever.¡± Christieined the moment that I slipped back into the kitchen.

    There were three other maids in the kitchen, hurdled together in one corner and talking in whispers and their presence made me ufortable.

    The only maid that I was actually everfortable in her presence was Christie, asides her the rest of them were not people I would ever enjoy sitting besides and having conversations with. Maybe I was being biased though.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. I got caught up.¡± I responded and Christie only eyed me in suspicion but she remained quiet.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± That loud happy squeak could onlye from one person and I turned towards the sound with a wide smile on my face.

    That smile was wiped off my face the moment I looked to see Jessy nestled in Cullen¡¯s hands with arge cookie in her hands.

    ¡°Hi.¡± Cullen said softly, giving me a wave with his free hands and that was when I realized that I had been watching him without saying a word for a while now.

    I forced the smile back onto my face and returned the small wave that he had given. Watching Jessy carefully as the innocent child continued to munch the cookies in her hands while she remained oblivious to the tension that she was creating in the room.

    ¡°Some?¡± Jessy suddenly asked, shoving the cookie in front of the Beta¡¯s face.

    Who in turnedughed, a loud deep bellied sound that was warming to the ears before he was shaking his head.

    ¡°No Jessy, that is yours. I told you.¡± Cullen responded and I smiled the moment Jessy smiled.

    I watched silently as Cullen¡¯s eyes roamed around the kitchen and for a moment it felt like the Beta shuffled in difort.

    The girls at the other end of the room were now silent and had their eyes trained on us, especially Jessy in the Beta¡¯s arms.

    Zoe who had also just entered the kitchen and was getting a ss of water had distractingly let the water overflow in the cup as she also had her eyes trained in our direction.

    Even Christie that was busy by the stove, preparing dinner kept sneaking nces at us at intervals and with the realization that the entire kitchen had their attention on us, I also shuffled in difort.

    The only oblivious person in the room was of course my child that was currently only focused on her cookie.

    ¡°Can I talk to you for a second in the living area Freya?¡± Cullen asked, his voice dropping a few tones.

    It didn¡¯t exactly matter if he whispered. We were all werewolves in the space and since there was no other noise except the one that came from the boiling on the stove, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess that the entire kitchen could hear him.

    I nodded my head in response and the Beta turned around to leave the kitchen with me following closely behind him.

    The moment we got into the living area it felt as if I could breathe better and I didn¡¯t even realize the tension that had previously been in the kitchen until I was out of it. Cullen cleared his throat to get my attention and I gave it to him.

    ¡°Umm so, the Sce ising up next month.¡± Cullen paused and just watched my face. As though expecting a reaction.

    I had heard of the Sce before. It was an event that could only be celebrated in the Alpha King¡¯s pack but other packs were usually invited to the celebrations.

    Of course, lowly omegas like myself were never given an invitation and so I had no idea what even took ce there. I had only heard the stories.

    ¡°I was thinking, if you would be willing toe with me for the festival. It¡¯s usually very fun and I think Jessy will have the time her life.¡± Cullen assured and I perked at the offer.

    I didn¡¯t think I was ever going to get an invitation to something as big as this, ever, but here it was! But just as soon as the excitement came, so also did doubt settle in.

    I was a maid here, and the mansion had strict rules when it concerned the maids leaving, expect they had permission from the Alpha and it had to be really important before they could get it. Not for trivial matters like wanting to attend the festival.

    ¡°I would love to, but I don¡¯t think the Alpha would exactly approve of myself and Jessy leaving the house for the festival.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Leave Greyson to me. I wanted to be sure that you were interested in attending the festival before I actually spoke to him about it, but I¡¯m sure there will be no problem.¡± Cullen assured and I smiled in response.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fi-¡± I had been about to respond when I heard the throat clearing that came from the grand stairs.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    My head whipped in the direction of the sound at the same time that Cullen¡¯s did and I realized for the first time how close we were standing to each other.

    I took a step back and when I looked to the grand stairs, I came face to face with what seemed to be the coldest and angriest version of the Alpha that I had ever seen.

    His eyes looked like they were trained on me and I squirmed from his angry gaze, averting my eyes and looking to the floor.

    ¡°Freya return back to your duties.¡± The Alpha instructed, in that cold voice of his that I absolutely detested.

    And I moved to do as told.

 Chapter 43

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    ¡®I wanted to be sure that you were interested in attending the festival before I actually spoke to him about it, but I¡¯m sure there will be no problem.¡¯

    I heard what seemed to be thest part of Smith¡¯s conversation with Freya and that stopped me in my tracks and caused me to raise my brows in interest. I moved down the stairs again, wanting to confirm the obvious.

    The moment that I was further down the stairs, enough to see the upants in the living area properly, I paused at the sight of Jessy in Smith¡¯s arms eating what looked like a cookie and two very separate emotions rushed through me.

    Jessy looked cute and adorable as always but it didn¡¯t look like she belonged in my Beta¡¯s arms and the sight of her in it sent my stomach churning.

    I could also see how closely to each other Smith and Freya were standing and that upset me even more.

    Somehow it felt like I didn¡¯t have the right to be upset about anything that was going on in front of me but I could feel both myself and my wolf get territorial when it concerned Freya and I could only me it on our blooming sexual rtionship.

    A rtionship that wasn¡¯t supposed to be happening in the first ce but there was really nothing I could do to change the situation at this point. We were too far gone to try to stop now.

    Plus, I was enjoying it too much and even when I knew that it wasn¡¯t the best thing and that it wouldn¡¯t end very well for us both, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to put a stop to it.

    It was safe to say that I was a little attached to my green eyes personal maid and that was the exact reason why catching thest of Smith¡¯s sentence was enough to make my vision go red.

    The moment I got both of their attention, I made sure to express my anger through my features and watching Freya squirm under my gaze was almost enough to make me feel better. Almost.

    I watched as Smith ced Jessy on the floor the moment as I dismissed Freya so she could go on with her mother and I guess I should have known the little girl was going toe to me first.

    Thesest couple of weeks had us bonding over colors and drawing sheets. For a three years old, Jessy¡¯s interest in art and painting was pretty impressive.

    ¡°Some?¡± Jessy asked the moment she was standing in front of me, holding the half eaten cookie in front of my face.

    A smile danced on my lips, threatening to break through and shatter the cold exterior I currently had on my face. The action relieved some of my anger though.

    I bent my tall frame till I was at eye level with the mini version of Freya and then bit a little from the cookie she had in her outstretched hands. The action seemed to please the little miss because she gave me a big smile before sauntering back to her mother.

    bbing at a mile a minute in her usual gibberish that I was now slowly getting used to.

    I straightened my frame and returned my attention back to Smith. I was no longer as angry as before but my Beta did not need to know that. I took thest of the stairs and moved until I was standing in front of Smith.

    ¡°What do you think you were doing Smith?¡± I asked, folding my arms across my chest to appear more intimidating.

    Smith sighed heavily and then he was running the back of his neck with his palms. He refused to look at my face which proved the extent of his nervousness  because Smith was the only person who did not give two fucks about me hating eye contact.

    ¡°I just really did not want to go to the Sce alone, plus I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯ll be a good opportunity for Jessy to have fun and meet pups her age and maybe hang out with them. I don¡¯t exactly think being around adults all the time is exactly healthy for the child.¡± Smith finished.

    I wasn¡¯t sure why it made me even angrier when he mentioned Jessy but it did and I shook my head slightly to clear it.

    ¡°You of all people know that I don¡¯t want my handmaidens stepping out of this house. Ever. So Freya and Jessy will remain in this house during the festival, if you really need apanion to take to the festival, I bet there are a lot of other nice looking woman in the pack that would be willing to apany you for the night.¡± I responded.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    I could see how much my response upset Smith. His brows furrowed and his lips pursed in a straight line. He also had what looked like suspicion dancing in his eyes as he regarded me for the first time this evening but I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to care.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯m heading out. See you tomorrow.¡± Smith responded, moving to do as he had said before I could put in another word.

    As his bank turned to me, my stomach churned in guilt. It wasn¡¯t exactly fair to restrict Smith from going to the festival with Freya, because he was the only person that I trusted with everything and if he says that he would look after my maid while they were out of the house and bring her back in one piece then I knew I could a hundred percent believe him.

    But I chose not to.

    Sighing heavily, I moved in the direction of the kitchen where Freya had entered some minutes earlier and I found the blonde girl midugh, talking with her friend, with Jessy¡¯s stic spoon in her hands.

    She looked to be feeding her daughter while discussing with her friend and the sight of her looking so carefree and happy caused a smile to form on my lips, but I masked it quickly before any of the girls had the chance to observe it.

    ¡°Jessy, you always manage to make a mess of yourself.¡± Freyamented as the food she had been trying to feed the little girl, dropped onto the table.

    ¡°No mommy.¡± Came the three years old reply.

    ¡°You can¡¯t scream Jessy.¡± Freya scolded.

    And a staring contest ensured between the two.

    Jessy was like Freya in many ways. She even had some of her mother¡¯s mannerisms and it was really pleasing to watch the two go at it, but I was here for a reason so I needed to put an end to this little quarrel or I would never get the opportunity toplete what I hade here for.

    ¡°You should listen to your mother Jessy.¡± I finally interfered and the entire attention of the kitchen turned in my direction.

    There was shocks and even little gasps at the sight of me and I wasn¡¯t surprised. It was often that I came to this part of the house at all. All the maids had different expressions of shock and surprises on their faces except of course, Jessy.

    The little minx only let out a loudugh at my light scolding before she was shaking her head in the negative once more.

    ¡°Christie take over feeding Jessy please. Freya, youe with me.¡± I instructed.

 Chapter 44

    I walked slowly to the Alpha¡¯s room, hoping to buy myself some more time. I knew that the only reason he was asking to see me was to address what he had witnessed between Smith and myself in the living area and although I wasn¡¯t sure the exact thing that he had to say about it, I was still very wary because of the look that painted his face.

    The door had been left open and the moment I stepped into the room to find the Alpha standing in the middle of the space with his arms folded, looking as intimidating as ever, my breath seized in my throat and I did my best to avoid eye contact with him.

    An unsettling tension hung in the air and the silence that surrounded us made me ufortable. I could also feel his eyes boring into my head and for a second I was tempted to meet his eyes.

    ¡°So you¡¯re just going to ept an invitation  by anyone to leave the mansion, after I explicitly told you from the very start that under no circumstances are you allowed to leave?¡± He asked, his tonemanding.

    ¡°N-no M-master.¡± The moment these words left my lips he took a few steps in my direction and I felt even smaller next to him, it felt like he could crush me in a second.

    ¡°No? Smith did not ask you to leave the house with him? You were not about to ept to do so?¡± He questioned and at this point, tears came rolling down my eyes.

    It was his tone.

    I realized that in thesest couple of weeks that I had be fully sexual with the Alpha, he had changed in the manner that he treated me. His voice was gentler when he spoke to me, his eyes were kinder and maybe I had gotten so carried away with all of those things that his current attitude was enough to bring tears to my eyes.

    ¡°I did, b-but he s-said he was g-going to t-talk to you a-and he s-said he was doing it f-for Jessy and I¡­¡± My stuttering was brought to an end when the Alpha hooked his finger against my chin and lifted my head so I was looking straight in his eyes.

    A frown painted his face when he caught sight of the tears streaming down my face and he swiped a finger across my cheek.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± He whispered quietly to me and at these words even more tears came falling.

    This was the part of the Alpha that I was getting too attached to and I didn¡¯t know how I could stop, before I could respond to his words, strong,rge arms were wrapping around my frame and his intoxicating scent filled my nostrils.

    It didn¡¯t take very long for me to calm down but even long after that, the Alpha¡¯s arms remained wrapped around me in a hug.

    Soon his finger hooked the band that I had used in holding up my hair and he pulled it out, leaving my mane to tumble down my shoulders syed out. I watched as a smile tugged at his lips and I giggled a little at the action.

    It was safe to say the Alpha was a little obsessed with my hair and each time we were together and my hair was held up, he would pull it free and spend ridiculously long amount of time running his fingers through my strands.

    ¡°Wear your hair down from now on.¡± He instructed suddenly and I blinked in reaction.

    There were a lot of things that could go wrong with that, starting with the other maids. It was mandatory that each maid wear that hair up around the mansion and failure to do so was punishment, but that rule had been set up by the Alpha, who was now telling me that I could be an exception to the rule.

    I sighed in confusion.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± He asked and I shook my head rapidly.

    The intense grey eyes of the Alpha looked familiar. I couldn¡¯t remember the exact ce where I had seen it, but it looked too familiar.

    Before I could go further into my thinking he dipped his head and imed my lips in a sweet kiss and my body immediately heated.

    I felt myself melting into the kiss and everything in me wanted more, and for a split second I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it would be like to have an actual rtionship with him.

    My wolf purred at the thought and it seemed like she also wanted more. She also yearned to feel more of this man and to have more than what little we currently shared.

    He suddenly pulled out from our kiss and he stared deep into my eyes. Our foreheads were pressed together, and I could see his pupils dte as he stared down at me. My heart skipped a beat at the intensity in his gaze.

    He seemed to have found whatever he had been looking for because in the next second he was smashing our lips together again, leading us towards the bed and properlyying us between the sheets without breaking the kiss .

    He moved on top of me. His hands traveled down to my hips as he held himself above me, our bodies flush against each other¡¯s. My breathing quickened and my body grew hot.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    The desire that had built up inside me earlier came raging out and all I knew was that I needed more. As if reading my mind, he slowly started moving his hips against mine and the friction sent shivers through my entire body.

    The feeling was exquisite and the more he touched me, the more I craved it. I reached up one hand to tug at the cor of his shirt but he didn¡¯t seem too pleased by my actions, i didn¡¯t mind a bit so I slipped my fingers underneath the fabric and ran them up and down his bare chest.

    He moaned deep in the back of his throat before he took off his shirtpletely and ced it aside. Then he kissed his way down my neck and nipped gently along the soft skin. He didn¡¯t seem to like the clothes that still covered my body because in a matter of seconds he was stripping me till I wasying bare before him.

    I watched with hooded eyes as he seemed to take in every part of my body, the same way he did every single time that we had sex. It made me feel genuinely beautiful. He began running his fingers through my body, tweaking my nipples gently and smirking when my entire body shuddered in reaction.

    A small whimper escaped my mouth when his fingers dipped lower until they reached my core and rubbed teasingly at the spot I needed him the most. My eyes shut by themselves as the onught of pleasure racked through my body.

    His touch drove me crazy, and he must have been able to tell because when I opened my eyes again, he was staring down at me with hunger filled eyes, and a smirk spread across his face.

    I couldn¡¯t believe I was being looked upon so hungrily and it was turning me on so much I wanted nothing more than for him to devour me whole.

    ¡°Do you want me?¡± He whispered huskily as he lowered himself onto me once more. His body was hard and solid and there was no denying just how big of a turn on it was.

    I nodded my head vigorously and I felt himugh. He lifted his weight off of me and leaned over me, cing a kiss on the sensitive area of my neck. He continued kissing the area, sending delicious chills through my veins.

    He then ced a series of kisses along my jawline causing the skin there to tingle. His warm breath tickled me and it made my legs shake uncontrobly.

    ¡°Please.¡± I whispered and I felt the Alpha smirk against my neck.

    ¡°Please what Freya?¡± He asked and if it were not for my pleasure drunk state I would have probably whined.

    He knew what I was begging for and he was just being mean by wanting me to say the words. His fingers were ying at my entrance now and he only ran them against the outer part of my pussy, refusing to go in, just the way I wanted him to and his teasing was starting to drive me crazy.

    ¡°Please fuck me. Just take me.¡± And that seemed to satisfy him enough because in the next second he let his fingerspletely slip into my wet core making sure to hit all the right spots, and I cried out in ecstasy.

    He soon pulled his fingers out and I pouted as a result but I settled quickly when he moved to rece his fingers with his cock filling me instantly and causing a loud moan to escape my lips.  I could feel myself getting closer to orgasm and it was driving me insane because all I wanted was toe so bad.

    I closed my eyes tightly and tried to hold back any noises as he fucked me hard, thrusting into me roughly.

    ¡°Goddess, Please don¡¯t stop. Please keep going.¡± I heard myself beg.

    He chuckled low in his throat and continued thrusting into me. My walls were so tight I could barely breathe. They were burning from the pressure and he kept hitting just the right spot, sending me screaming his name and pushing myself even tighter against him.

    ¡°Are you wet for me baby? Are you close toing already? You cane baby. Come for daddy.¡± He encouraged me.

    ¡°Yes! Yes I am!¡± I sobbed, my hips jerking upwards into him and a low groan rumbled in his throat.

    The lust shining in his eyes, his dirty words, the feeling of his cock rubbing deliciously against my walls and the building in my abdomen. All of these things were soon too much for me to bear and with a loud cry I was exploding into a million pieces, I could hear the Alpha¡¯s loud growls as he also reached his peak but it sounded so far away.

    When I came down from my high I was spent, sated and utterly content. I was exhausted but it was the good kind of exhaustion and a smile danced on my lips at this thought.

 Chapter 45

    The warmth around me came with an intoxicating scent and the feeling offort that surrounded my mind as I stirred awake was blissful.

    The Alpha¡¯srge arms were wrapped around my middle and I was press tight against his body. I enjoyed the way that our bodies molded together, fitting almost like the right puzzle pieces.

    ¡°For someone so small, you¡¯re actually really warm.¡± The Alpha whispered into my neck, from where his head was buried and I giggled at the tickling feeling.

    Turning around in his arms, I came face to face with dark hair, intense grey eyes and dark moustache. He also had a small smile ying on his lips and the sight made me smile too.

    ¡°You fall asleep too quickly, how are we supposed to go multiple rounds if you¡¯re knocked out after the first.¡± He teased lightly and I blushed to the tip of my toes which in turn made him chuckle.

    A sound that warmed me.

    ¡°Well you could try not knocking me out after the first round.¡± I blurted out and immediately regretted it, but the smile that he offered let me know that all was well.

    ¡°Says thezy girl.¡± He replied and Iughed out loud.

    Once I was down from myughter high, it was to find his eyes just watching my face intently as though trying to master every curve of my features.

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡± He finally whispered, but it didn¡¯t feel like his words were supposed to have been heard by me. In fact he looked like he was talking more to himself than to anyone else.

    I remained quiet because I wasn¡¯t sure what to say that would not end up with me being awkward. I wasn¡¯t used to this sort of attention with anyone. So I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what to say or do in situations like this one.

    It was quiet after then and I could only hear the thump-thump of the Alpha¡¯s heart. There were a lot of things that were going through my mind. A lot of things I wanted to ask the Alpha but I didn¡¯t know if it was a good time, I didn¡¯t know if I could even ask him those kind of things so I remained shut.

    ¡°Freya, I can see the questions running in your head and threatening to burst through your lips. I think it¡¯ll be easier for us both if you just ask.¡± The Alpha finally coaxed.

    His voice was still gentle, same with his eyes and that was all the encouragent I needed. Taking a deep breath, I finally began speaking.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I keep hearing different things and I¡¯m not sure what to trust or believe and I¡¯m just really curious.¡± I paused, watching his face for his reaction, but as always his face gave nothing away. It was simply a nk mask.

    ¡°Okay? Things regarding what?¡±

    ¡°Y-your mate.¡± I blurted once more and this time there was a reaction.

    A frown immediately took over his features and he rolled over so he was now facing the chandelier that hung on the ceiling and I bit my lips in regret.

    Good job Freya! You were having such a good time and you just had to go and ruin it with your big mouth. I berated myself silently.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I offered once the silence went on for so long, holding my breath and waiting for his response. I didn¡¯t want the moment that we had just been sharing to end.

    Alpha Greyson let out a heavy sigh, almost like he was trying to expel something from within, but finally he turned back in my direction and took me into his arms once more, pulling me tightly against his chest and burying his face in my hair, not even bothering to hide the fact that he was sniffing my hair.

    He went at it for a while before finally cing a small kiss on my forehead.

    ¡°Her name was Estelle. She was the most perfect woman in the world to me at the time, but then one moment she was here and in the next moment she was gone.¡± He whispered and it was the first time I ever heard such strong emotions in his voice.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how her for very long. We had just met when she died but through the time that I knew her, it felt like I was constantly floating on a fluffy cloud. She was nice, really nice and just carefree.¡± Hepleted softly.

    His eyes held a faraway look in them, like he was thinking back to her and when she existed and I felt pity for him.

    As opposed to what everyone thought, not every werewolf had the opportunity to meet their mates in their lifetime. Most a time, people just met, fell in love and started a family.

    Meeting one¡¯s mate wasn¡¯t exactly that big of a deal and it was pretty umon. Sometimes one met their mate but they were already in love with someone else and maybe already building a family with them and wouldn¡¯t want to throw away all of that.

    Some other times the moon goddess just had other ns and put one through a twisted turn of fate and chances.

    I had never met my mate and I couldn¡¯t be sure if I ever would, but it didn¡¯t matter much to me because I already had Jessy and no matter what I would always have her in my corner.

    But meeting one¡¯s mate could be the singr most amazing thing to ever happen to anyone. The feeling was unlike anything else and it was such a rare gift that it was really appreciated and glorified whenever it happened.

    I had heard people that had found their mate describe the feeling as being transported into another world, where only them and their mates existed and everything that they touched or did together felt too wonderful, electrifying even.

    So I couldn¡¯t imagine what it must be like for the Alpha to find his mate, be transported into this wonderful and beautiful world and then lose all of that again.

    ¡°What happened after she was gone?¡± I whispered softly, afraid that I might jolt him out of his reverie.

    He stayed silent for a long time that I was almost convinced he wouldn¡¯t respond to my question, but finally with a sigh on his lips he did.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember much of anything that happened after her death. It felt like I went off the deep end and when I came onto again, all that had happened that period was just forgotten.¡± He responded, looking at a spot behind my head. I was tempted to turn in that direction to try to find what he was looking at but I didn¡¯t.

    ¡°What makes you happy?¡± He asked out of the blue and surprise took over my frame at the fact that he was actually interested in talking more with me.

    ¡°Jessy. She¡¯s my greatest happiness.¡± I responded and a chuckle escaped his lips.

    The frown was gone and his features looked much more rxed and as a result he looked even younger.

    ¡°I think she makes everyone happy.¡±

    I hummed in agreement to his words.

    ¡°What about you? What makes you happy now?¡± I asked.

    I wasn¡¯t sure what I was expecting when I asked that question but his response wasn¡¯t exactly what I had been expecting.

    ¡°You. I like being with you and your presence is the only thing that makes me happy now, it keeps me grounded and satisfied. Our situation is far from ideal, I understand that more than anyone else but I crave it so much. I crave you so much and I don¡¯t want it to end, I want to look for ways to take this even further for us both.¡±

    I blinked once, then twice. Trying to wrap his words around my mind.

    The sincerity in the Alpha¡¯s tone was scary and it was enough to convince me that even when our situation was far from ideal, it could still be something amazing.

    Or was that just wishful thinking? I wanted him so much and not just sexually, I had been introduced to this calmer, more open part of him and I only wanted more.

    I was just about to respond to him when my stomach rumbled embarrassingly.

    I was sure that my entire body flushed red, especially with the heat that I could feel on my nose, cheeks and the tip of my ears. It became even worse when the Alpha let out a loudugh.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s my cue to feed you. We didn¡¯t have dinnerst night before we were hopping at it like bunnies so it¡¯s okay for your tummy to protest.¡± He said teasingly and I pouted at his words, enjoying the way his eyes crinkled when he let out anotherugh again.

    The Alpha walked to his closet butt naked and I admired the way his globes as he walked, I stared unashamedly at the man¡¯s naked ass.

    I looked to the bedside clock perched on the nightstand and the bright red numbers showed 2:58. a. m

    He appeared a minuteter d in a t-shirt and pajamas and he had another t-shirt in his hands.

    ¡°Put this on.¡± He instructed, passing the shirt to me.

    I smiled as I took the shirt from his hands, slipping out of bed and putting it onto my frame. The shirt was too big and it fell to mid thighs for me, but I didn¡¯t mind one bit as the Alpha¡¯s scent now surrounded me and it was all that I could do to not take a sniff of the shirt.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s a sight for sore eyes.¡± Hemented and for the umpteenth time, I blushed.

    Taking my small hands in his, he led us both out of the room and in the direction of the kitchen. The moment the light was flipped on, my eyes immediately went to the muddy stains on the floor.

    They looked to be the prints of someone that had most likely being in the garden and had tried to tiptoe barefoot back into the kitchen. The stains ended at the end of the kitchen where it was obviously wiped on the mat but it wasn¡¯t hard to guess that those legs had gone to the maid quarters.

    And I had a particr maid in mind.

    ¡°What is this?¡± The Alpha asked beside me, pausing in his steps to observe the small footprints that stained the floor.

    Was the scrunchie in the pocket of my uniform enough to pin this on Emilia? Although she had been very mean to me from the start it didn¡¯t exactly mean that I wanted to get her into trouble.

    The Alpha was very ruthless and I didn¡¯t want to think about what he could do to her if he found out that she was doing something wrong.

    ¡°Someone probably dragged it in earlier, I¡¯ll clean it up.¡± I responded hurriedly, moving quickly to the supply store to get some cleaning items.

    Once I was done scrubbing the floors clean, the Alpha was perched behind the stove, cooking and the sight of him looking so domestic made me smile.

    ¡°Should I be worried you¡¯re the one behind the stove?¡± I asked teasingly

    And he let out an exaggerated gasp, holding his hands over his chest dramatically and trying to give me his best offended face and it would have worked, save for the grin that was threatening to split his face in half.

    ¡°Take that back immediately Freya. I¡¯m an excellent cook!¡±

    Iughed loudly, not caring in the least that it was the middle of the night and I was standing close to the Alpha barefoot in the kitchen, wearing his shirt andughing over his cooking on the stove.

    In this moment, there was nothing wrong with all of that and I felt too happy to even think otherwise.

    ¡°Well you won¡¯t beughing when you actually taste the food.¡± He said.

    ¡°Yes cause it¡¯ll be so horrible I would want to cry.¡± I teased right back and with a smile on his face he pointed the wooden spoon in his hands in my direction.

    ¡°You know what, no food for you. You¡¯re too mean to actually taste this delicacy I¡¯m preparing.¡± He threatened and I only continued tough.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Jessy.¡± I finally said and the Alpha nodded in response.

    I walked carefully out of the kitchen and towards the maid quarters, I knew she would be with Christie and I tiptoed in the direction of her room.

    Twisting the knob gently, I pushed open the door carefully, peaking my head into the room and the ck and white sight of my daughter and Christie sharing the small twin bed made me smile.

    Shutting the door quietly again, I made my way back into the kitchen. Jessy had formed the habit of going to bed every night with Christie and although I missed her when I was forced to sleep alone but it also made it easier for me to continue whatever this was that was going on with myself and the Alpha.

    I walked back to the kitchen to find the Alpha bobbing his head and seemingly humming a tune that I couldn¡¯t figure out the lyrics or origin, but he looked to be really enjoying himself so much that I paused in the doorway to just observe him.

    The Alpha had an air of dominance that only few could muster. I had been around many Alpha¡¯s in my life and I knew that they all had powerful auras and the lot but this one with Alpha Greyson waspletely different.

    He oozed so much confidence that many times it was a struggle to actually look away from his face. Every part of his body looked like it had been designed specially to appeal to anyone that dared to look.

    He was too good looking.

    ¡°Take a picture honey, it¡¯llst longer.¡± He finally spoke without raising his head from what he was doing after a while of me just checking him out and Iughed in response. Tingling slightly at the endearment that he had used.

    ¡°Jessy sleeping okay?¡± He asked, this time raising his eyes to meet mine.

    ¡°Like the baby she is.¡± I responded.

    ¡°Great, now help me serve these into the tes and let¡¯s get them upstairs. I have to prove myself and my cooking skills to a certain green eyed woman.¡±

 Chapter 46

    The moment we were settled on the bed again and the food had beenid out in front of us. Alpha Greyson¡¯s face remained on mine and he watched my every movement, from the moment I dug my fork into the food, even till the food made its way into my mouth.

    The glee on his face was simr to the one a child that had been given their favorite bar of chocte had.

    Surprisingly, the moment the food came in contact with my tongue the burst of vors was shocking and I couldn¡¯t have been able to hold in my surprise even if I had tried. The moan that escaped my lips was already a dead giveaway that I was enjoying the food.

    ¡°That good huh?¡± The Alpha was currently wiggling his brows in pride and I was enjoying the food too much to try to put a dent in his good mood by downying how good the food actually was.

    That did not seem to please the Alpha because in the next minute he was taking the te out of my hands and sending a yful re my way.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to admit that the food actually tastes amazing then you don¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. It tastes wonderful, can I have my te back now?¡± I humored him, doing my best to hold in myughter at his sulky face.

    He finally returned my te after he deemed my words satisfactory enough, muttering about ¡®greedy green eyed girls that were only interested in him because of his food.¡¯

    We ate the most of our meals in silence but I didn¡¯t mind. It was afortable silence, not one of the ones that made me think about what to say to dispel it. Or the ones that made me fear that he was upset. This one was the type of silence that brought with it, calmness.

    The only sounds that could be heard in the room was the sound of cutlery against te.

    But s! It was broken.

    ¡°What was it like at your previous pack?¡±

    The question threw me off guard and I paused with my fork midway to my mouth, before dropping it back onto my te. I couldn¡¯t remember a time where I had been asked this question since I left.

    A knot formed in my throat as I remembered everything that I had been through in the brutal pack. And when Jessy had been born, the treatment had be three times worse.

    It wasn¡¯t something I ever wanted to experience again, to be honest, it wasn¡¯t something I even wanted to talk or think about but something about the way the Alpha watched me with soft and gentle eyes made me want to open to him, tell him everything.

    ¡°It was horrible. Very horrible. It¡¯s hard thinking about how I even survived all of it.¡± I whispered finally, after a long silence.

    The Alpha did not say anything, he only continued to watch me, but I could see the frown that I hated mar his handsome features as he studied me.

    ¡°I was constantly punished, beaten, abused and most times it was for no absolute reason. Most times, I went days with no food. It got worse when I had Jessy. There were bad whispers, finger pointing, mean words and even worse treatments.¡± I sniffed.

    The Alpha reached out towards my face and I frowned at his hands, it wasn¡¯t until he was wiping a tear from my face that I realized that I was crying.

    He packed up our tes and arranged them into the tray that we had brought them with, while I only continued to watch him.

    Once he was done, he opened his arms and I moved to settle in between it. Closing my eyes at the feeling of hisrge, warm arms wrapped securely around my small frame. His intoxicating scent helped to calm me down and in minutes I couldn¡¯t even remember why I had been crying.

    ¡°Feel better?¡± He whispered to me and I nodded my head not wanting to move from my cozy spot against his chest.

    ¡°It¡¯s 5am already, I think we should start getting ready for our day.¡± He said softly again and I groaned loudly.

    Peeking my head from its cozy spot to nce at the bedside clock. True to his words the red numbers showed 5:05. a. m.

    Sighing heavily I moved out of his arms and trudged in the direction of the bathroom. Hoping to wash away the sex and sweat that clung to my skin before beginning my day.

    I twisted the shower knobs until the right temperature of water was pouring out and I had just stepped into the downpour when the ss of the shower stall was pulled open and the Alpha was joining me in the space.

    It was definitely not the first time we were taking a shower together but the mischievous glint that shone in his eyes let me know that he was up to no good this time.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked suspiciously when he only continued to watch me with shining eyes and a smirk on his lips.

    ¡°Turn around and hold onto that railing tight.¡± He instructed and a shudder ran up my spine.

    Despite his teasing appearance, his voice was husky and it felt like music that reverberated through my frame.

    ¡°Now Freya.¡± He instructed again, this time even firmer and I swallowed heavily before turning around to do as told.

    The moment that my hands were holding the railings tight enough. The Alpha began trailing his fingers down my spine and I arched as the feeling of his fingers running against my skin sent a wild fire burning through my body.

    The moment he got to my core, he let his fingers linger there, refusing to move or stroke my heat in the way that he knew that I wanted and I bit my lips to hold in my plea.

    I would not beg to be touched. Not this time.

    Seemed like the Alpha was also in a hurry because after letting out a loud chuckle he finally slipped his fingers into my heat, locating my clit at once and teasing the hard sensitive nub. I moaned out loud, patting my legs even wider for him to have more ess.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Eager, aren¡¯t we?¡± He whispered in my ears and I had just been about to reply when he stuck two of his fingers deep into my core.

    ¡°Nnggghhh.¡± I moaned loudly, almost crying from the assault of pleasure that raked through my body.

    ¡°Hands on the rack Freya. The next time they leave there, I¡¯ll be stopping this and turning the shower to cold.¡± Although it was a threat, it still made me shiver in pleasure and leak even more slick.

    All of a sudden the Alpha withdrew his hands and I whined in protest but soon I could hear him shuffling around behind me and then hisrge hands were parting my ass cheeks.

    Soon I felt his rough tongue taking arge swipe of my core and I jerked forward in reaction, doing my best to not loose my footing as well as the grip I had on the rack.

    The Alpha swirled his tongue against my pussy lips and his ministrations went on for another couple of minutes, with the building in my abdomen increasing by the second.

    My legs vibrated and I could feel the tears running down my face as the pleasure continually hit my frame.

    Just as I felt myself on the edge of an orgasm, I clipped my legs shut and held the railings even tighter but once again the Alpha put a stop to it and in the next second he was pushing me roughly against the wall and pushing his huge shaft into my hole.

    This was unlike any sex that we had before. Usually it was slow at the beginning of it, then gradually the tempo increased until we were reaching a steady pace.

    But this one was brutal from the start, the Alpha moved at a frightening fast pace in and out of my wet cavern and the more most frightening thing was how much I was actually enjoying it.

    The only sounds that could be heard in the bathroom was the pping of skin against skin and the grunts, groans and high pitched moans and whines that escaped both our lips.

    The shower stall felt heady and the scent of both our arousals in the air around uspleted the atmosphere.

    It didn¡¯t take very long; in between the Alpha¡¯s fast pistoling inside me and building in my abdomen, for me to cream out my release.

    The Alpha followed soon after with a loud growl on his lips and we both shivered from the intense feeling of our orgasm.

    My entire body felt like jelly the moment I came down from my high and the Alpha took over cleaning my body, as my arms didn¡¯t feel like they could move even if I tried.

    Once we were cleaned and dressed for the day, we stood in the middle of the room with arms wrapped around each other. My head was tucked securely under his chin and I felt really small. In a good way.

    ¡°You make me really happy.¡± He finally said.

 Chapter 47

    I hummed as I mixed the pancake batter in the bowl. It was still very early in the morning and since I had spent the night with the Alpha, I had to be up earlier than usual.

    One month into our ¡®rtionship¡¯ and I was feeling happier than ever. It wasn¡¯t anything official yet, in fact, I was still very much his personal maid and no one knew of the night time rtionship that I shared with the Alpha including Christie but it was the most perfect thing for me.

    Especially since the morning where we had shared that little moment in the middle of the room. It felt like I had been on cloud nine since that moment and nothing could ever take it away from me.

    I had just poured in thest of the batter into the pan when two light but familiar steps were moving into the kitchen.

    ¡°Good morning!¡± I chirped the moment Christie and Jessy walked into the kitchen.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s happy and glowing.¡± Christiemented, stealing a piece of pancake from the pile on the te and sharing it between herself and Jessy.

    I shrugged my shoulders and returned my attention to the pan, flipping the pancake onto the other side.

    ¡°Freya?¡± Christie suddenly called and I turned my attention to her, moving thest cooked pancake onto the te.

    ¡°Mmhm.¡± I responded and when I looked in her direction there was a frown painting her face as she studied mine and I reached to pat my face to check if there was something unusual on it.

    ¡°Why is your hair down? Do you intend to serve the Alpha his breakfast like that? You could get into a lot of trouble.¡± She said.

    I bit my lips and averted my eyes from hers. After the first time that the Alpha had instructed me to wear my hair down, I had decided to ignore him, for this same reason, I didn¡¯t want to have to answer these sort of questions.

    I didn¡¯t want the  questioning looks from the other maids that were not bold enough to ask. Or the whispers that were sure to form when I did not have a satisfactory answer for them and also when they realized that the Alpha was never going to scold me for it.

    But he had been insistent.

    ¡°Well, the Alpha asked me to wear my hair down.¡± I replied truthfully, which caused her frown to deepen.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible Freya. The Alpha wouldn¡¯t say anything like that.¡± Came her reply.

    I didn¡¯t have it in me to argue with her. I didn¡¯t even have the right words to do that, so I only shrugged and turned my attention to my child.

    ¡°Hungry baby?¡± I asked the three years old and she beamed at the attention she was finally getting.

    ¡°Yes mommy. Dweams mommy.¡±

    ¡°You had a dream? Tell me about it.¡± I indulged.

    ¡°Bunny big and soft mommy and he say Jessy touch him and his eaws move like this.¡± Jessy went on to bob her head in the manner her dream bunny had supposedly bobbed his ears.

    ¡°Wow, the bunny let you touch him and he moved his ears so fast?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Yes mommy. Bunny so soft mommy and he love Jessy and he follow Jessy too.¡± My daughter continued.

    ¡°That sounds like such an amazing bunny.¡± I replied, hoping to end this before she asked the question I knew she was bound to ask.

    Jessy had always loved bunnies. Didn¡¯t matter if they were stuffed or the real deal and I knew that whenever she had a dream about a bunny then it would usually end in a request for her own bunny.

    Which would always end in tears when I told her that I couldn¡¯t get one for her.

    ¡°Eat your food Jessy.¡± I instructed, cing the te in front of her.

    ¡°Jessy have bunny mommy?¡± She finally asked, blinking big blue eyes innocently in my direction.

    I sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of my nose and thinking of the best way to go about this, without it ending in a fight or with my daughter screaming.

    ¡°Jessy, I can¡¯t get you a bunny right now but maybe soon, I¡¯ll be able to get one for you, okay?¡± I said softly.

    ¡°Wan bunny mommy.¡± My daughter repeated as if she had not heard a word that I had just spoken.

    And when I repeated myself, tears began to form in her eyes and she pouted sadly at me. My heart constricted in my chest at the fact that I couldn¡¯t afford to get my child a stuffed toy because of my circumstance.

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t cry. I pro¡­¡±

    I had been in the middle of my sentence when I smelt it. The familiar, intoxicating scent that I had grown ustomed to in thest month.

    ¡°Jessy, why don¡¯t youe tell me all about this soft bunny and if it¡¯s as cool as you say it is then I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± The Alpha said from his perched position by the doorway and Jessy immediately lit up, scrambling out of her seat and almost running in his direction.

    The Alpha threw a wink my way, stretching his hands in Jessy¡¯s direction so she could hold on to him. The two were gone in a second, with Jessy babbling about her wonderful bunny and the Alphapletely indulging her gibberish.

    ¡°Did the Alpha just wink at you?¡± Christie whispered to me, surprise coating her words.

    ¡°Did he? I don¡¯t think so.¡± I responded quickly, moving out of the kitchen and in the direction of the maid quarters to avoid more questioning.

    The moment I pushed open my door, it was to find Emilia shuffling through my drawers. A surge of anger went through my frame upon seeing the maid in that position and it took everything in me to not grab her by the shoulders  and shake her violently.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I suddenly asked and the maid jumped in her spot, obviously not expecting to see me there.

    The maid fumbled in her spot and she looked like she had been caught with her hand in soup.

    Upon second look I realized that the maid looked really stressed out, there were ck circles under her eyes and she looked really tired and jittery, like she had not been sleeping properly.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± She responded and that added to my fury.

    ¡°Nothing? Emilia what are you even doing in my room in the first ce? And I just caught you shuffling through my drawers and you want me to believe that you¡¯re doing nothing here?¡± I asked, not even bothering to hide the anger in my voice.

    And Emilia¡¯s features hardened at this point, gone was the scared and jittery mess that had stood in front of me some minutes before. Emilia¡¯s eyes darkened and the bitter snarl that I had always associated with the woman appeared once again.

    ¡°Well Freya. I wouldn¡¯t be here rummaging through your stupid drawers if you weren¡¯t such a creep and the biggest thief I have ever met.¡± She responded and I frowned.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± I asked, frowning even more at her harsh words.

    ¡°This, I¡¯m talking about this Freya.¡± The other maid responded, pulling the pink scrunchie that I had found in the garden some weeks back, out of her pockets.

    That scrunchie had been the result of many sleepless night and a source of worry for me.

    Asides from that day when I had seen that scrunchie and the mud stains that had been found on the floor early the next day, there had been other signs over thest weeks that proved that Emilia was actually going out into the garden every night.

    Although I had never seen the maid after the first time, there were times that I could smell her lingering scent in the air whenever I returned from the Alpha¡¯s room early in the morning.

    I had considered reporting her strange actions and behaviors to the Alpha on several asions but I couldn¡¯t be sure of the situation and I didn¡¯t want to start something that could probably get out of control. Plus, I really did not want to get her into trouble.

    ¡°Well, guess whose drawers I found my scrunchie that has been missing for weeks? Yours Freya, same yours that I found the Alpha¡¯s pictures. Is there really a problem here? Do I need to report to the Alpha that we have a thief in our midst?¡± Emilia snarled, her voice raising a tempo higher.

    That snapped thest straw of patience that I had to deal with the maid.

    ¡°Well Emilia, if you must know. I found that scrunchie outside the gates of the garden. A gate we are not allowed to cross. Plus, it is very obvious that you¡¯ve been sneaking out of this house almost every night and going out to the woods. It doesn¡¯t help your case that you¡¯re so sloppy, you  sometimes bring in some mud into the kitchen and I have to clean it up. So maybe you¡¯re the one who should be worried about me reporting these discoveries to the Alpha.¡±

    Emilia¡¯s eyes were blown wide in shock the moment I was done talking and it took everything in me to not gloat at her, but in the next minute she was schooling her features once more and narrowing her eyes at me.

    ¡°You have no proof of these statements Freya. You have no proof that I go out into the garden, you have no proof of anything! So I dare you to actually take these allegations to the Alpha and you¡¯ll see exactly how I¡¯ll ruin you in this home.¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me Emilia?¡± I asked.

    The other maid onlyughed, a bitter sound and then she stalked in my direction. I refused to move from my spot, choosing to remain still even when she came to the front of my face.

    ¡°I would watch my back if I were you Freya. You¡¯re the most vulnerable of us all in this house. Especially with the fact that you have a child that could easily be hurt, thest thing you want to do is create enemies for yourself. Do with this information whatever you wish.¡± She said, before brushing past me, making sure to hit my shoulders before storming out of the room.

    My heart thudded heavily in my chest at the maids words. Did Emilia really just threaten myself and my child?

    This was way beyond what I initially thought it out to be. If Emilia would be willing to hurt myself or Jessy in a bid to prevent me from talking about whatever she was doing at night in the woods then it was something really serious.

    I needed to let the Alpha know.

    Opening the door, I stalked in the direction of the grand stairs. The moment I got to the hallway I could immediately tell what room the Alpha and Jessy were, plus the door to the office had been left slightly open.

    I moved quietly in that direction, careful to not draw any attention to myself.

    ¡°And you do it like this, so the ears move.¡± I heard Jessy say and when I peeped in through the opening, a smile formed on my lips.

    The Alpha and Jessy were bothying on the floor with drawing sheets and crayons scattered everywhere around them and they looked to be drawing.

    ¡°But those ears look reallyrge. Don¡¯t you think the ears are too big for the small bunny?¡± He asked but Jessy was already shaking her head no before he could evenplete his sentence.

    ¡°Eaws big cause bunny big.¡± Jessy argued. Pointing her crayon to the drawing to emphasize her point.

    ¡°Okay then, so this is the amazing bunny from your dream?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes, bunny gween.¡±

    ¡°Alright, a green amazing bunny. Here¡¯s what is going to happen. I¡¯ll get you a big, green, amazing bunny if you are the absolute best girl always and you eat your food properly and you listen to what mommy tells you and you don¡¯t scream.¡± He offered.

    ¡°Weally?¡± Jessy asked and although I could not see my child¡¯s face, I could tell that she was brimming with excitement.

    ¡°Yes Jessy, I promise. And I never break my promises.¡± The Alpha assured.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be good.¡± Jessy promised and the Alpha shed her a smile.

    ¡°You know I can scent you from here mommy.¡± The Alpha called, his tone light and teasing.

    Iughed loudly, finally pushing open the door and going into the room.

    ¡°Did you hear Jessy¡¯s promise?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I did!¡± I responded.

    And then Jessy went on to repeat the entire conversation to me, bouncing up and down on her spot with glee and I indulged my daughterpletely forgetting the reason I hade up here in the first ce.

 Chapter 48

    ¡°A B C D E F G¡­¡± I sang the alphabets to my daughter for the third time and then she sang it back to me once I was done. It was one of our favorite bedtime routines and although Jessy loved it, it usually left her exhausted.

    I could see her eyes dropping with sleep already and I knew that any moment from now and she will be fallingpletely asleep.

    Jessy was in the middle of her song when a knock on the door came in and in the next second the Alpha came into the room with his hands tucked behind his back.

    ¡°Hi!¡± He called out causing a smile to paint my face.

    ¡°Mastah!¡± Jessy called out cheerfully, all traces of sleep disappearing from her eyes.

    ¡°Hello lovely, guess what I got you.¡± He asked and Jessy gasped dramatically.

    ¡°Bunny?¡± Jessy asked, already scrambling off the bed in the direction of the Alpha, who picked her up in his arms and gives her cheek a big kiss.

    It surprised me but I remained quiet. Jessy squealed loudly at the action and I only watched on with a fond look on my face.

    The Alpha pulled out the cutest green bunny that was streaked with white and he dangled it in front of Jessy. Thetter let out a scream and she began a long rant about her bunny. The Alpha held the toy above his head and smiled down at Jessy.

    ¡°Have you been a good girl?¡± He asked and Jessy pouted before nodding her head.

    ¡°You have? Do you want me to ask mommy about that?¡± He asked and once again Jessy nodded, looking in my direction with her best puppy dog eyes.

    In truth, Jessy had been on her best behavior. She had never been a difficult child even before now and although she could be a little stubborn at times, it wasn¡¯t anything terrible.

    ¡°Mommy?¡± The Alpha finally says looking in my direction with a glint in his eyes and I let out a loudugh at Jessy¡¯s pouty face.

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± I said, putting my daughter out of her misery.

    The Alpha let out a chuckle before handing the bunny to Jessy who squealed in delight at the feel of the stuffed toy in her hands. She began wiggling in the Alpha¡¯s hands asking silently to be let down and thetter ced her on the ground and my daughter was shoving her bunny in my face.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Soft mommy.¡± She said, squeezing the bunny between her fingers and encouraging me to touch it.

    I did for her sake and I could see how this was easily going to be her most favorite toy in the world.

    ¡°You have to say thank you Jessy.¡± I reminded my over excited daughter and she turned to do exactly that.

    ¡°Thank you! Eaws big and soft.¡± She said to the Alpha, pinching the bunny¡¯s big ears between her fingers and gasping at the feeling.

    ¡°Just like you wanted, yeah?¡±

    Jessy looked to be in a world of her own as she just continued to bond with her new toy. The Alpha watched with a look in his eyes that I didn¡¯t know what it meant and before I could ask Jessy was gasping.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem babe?¡± I asked, furrowing my brows in confusion.

    ¡°Have to show Chrisey bunny.¡± She said, scrambling out of the bed and before I couldment she was running out of the room, with her bunny in her hands and Christie¡¯s name on her lips.

    I could only hope she didn¡¯t wake the maid up. In fact the entire quarters.

    ¡°Thank you so much. She¡¯s really excited for it.¡± Imented, picking a lint from the sheets to avoid eye contact with the Alpha.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee Freya, it¡¯s nothing. Besides I promised and I never break my promises.¡± Hemented meaningfully and I bit my lips.

    The room was bathed in an awkward silence and I didn¡¯t know what to say or do to dispel it. Since thest time we had sex where he had confessed to being happy with me, we hadn¡¯t tangled in the sheets again.

    That did not mean that it had been totally weird between us, in fact it was far from it and that left me even more confused about things between us.

    The Alpha was gentle when he spoke to me even in front of the other maids, one time he had swiped my hair away from my eyes in the living area where at least three other maids had been present and it hade as a shock to myself and the other maids in the room.

    I wasn¡¯t sure what to think of it because I believed I was supposed to be the Alpha¡¯s dirty secret. I believed our sex affair was something that was supposed to be hidden and although our sex affair was hidden but his affection towards me wasn¡¯t and it bothered me.

    I was a woman that had been starved of affection, attention and love all her life. Yes, I had Jessy¡¯s affection, attention and love and I wouldn¡¯t trade it for anything in the world but this was different.

    So this little affection and attention that the Alpha had begun to throw my way was something I wasn¡¯t used to at all and I was scared that I was going to believe it was something real and then I would get carried away by all of it.

    The best decision for me to take, was to put a distance between myself and the Alpha, I had hoped that if I did that then this facade would eventually wear off.

    ¡°Why have you been avoiding me Freya?¡±

    I jumped a little in my spot. I had been so far gone into my thoughts that I had not heard the Alpha move from his spot until he was standing in front of me.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been avoiding you.¡± I responded softly, refusing to meet with his eyes.

    His close proximity plus his scent that I had missed in thest couple of days was turning my brain to mush and I knew that I had no control over it. The Alpha bent his tall frame until he was at eye level with me and I shivered lightly the moment my eyes came into contact with his own intense grey orbs.

    ¡°Did anyone ever tell you how shit of a liar you actually are?¡± He asked and I bit my lips to hold in my smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I responded and that seemed to satisfy him because he nodded his head and then he was shing his pearly whites at me.

    The action was so beautiful that I couldn¡¯t help but return a smile of mine too which he seemed to appreciate.

    He hooked his hands behind my neck and then he was connecting our lips. The kiss was soft and sweet and I sighed with bliss into it, an action that caused the Alpha to deepen the kiss.

    When we pulled apart for air, the Alpha had a yful smirk on his lips and a glint in his eyes and I raised my brows in question. He said nothing but instead, chose to wiggle his brows at me. I let out a loudugh at theical look his face took on and he wasughing alongside myself.

    ¡°Well mommy, I got you something too.¡± He said

    ¡°Really? Bu-but you didn¡¯t promise me anything and I didn¡¯t ask for anything too.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it. Come on.¡± He urged, pulling himself to his full height and holding a hand out to me.

    I took his hands and he helped to pull me to my feet, leading us both out of the room. Once we were down the hallway, I paused at Christie¡¯s door where I could hear the yful banters between herself and Jessy and even her roommate; Michelle.

    ¡°I want to check on Jessy.¡± I said to the Alpha in a bid to get him to step away from the doorframe but he only nodded his head.

    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± He responded but remained rooted to his spot.

    I sighed heavily before knocking softly on Christie¡¯s door and then pushing it open.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Jessy called out cheerfully and I gave a small smile to her since she looked to be the only one that was excited at my presence, the other two had their eyes fixed behind my head with their mouths open.

    ¡°Good evening Master.¡± Michelle called out having recovered first from her shock and then Christie followed suit.

    ¡°I¡¯m just checking on Jessy.¡± I said quietly since it seemed like no one would be talking if I didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Oh sorry, yeah. We¡¯re just ying with her new bunny. She¡¯s fine.¡± Christie responded finally giving me a smile, which I was grateful for and returned happily.

    I could see the questions in my friend¡¯s eyes and I knew thate morning, I would be providing answers to those questions but I was happy to have her as a friend regardless.

    ¡°Goodnight Jess.¡± I said to my child, who had gone back to talking to Michelle about how it just made sense to name her bunny ¡®Bunny.¡¯

    I shut the door behind me and the Alpha took my hands in his and began to lead me out of the maid quarters.

    We were just passing through the kitchen when the door opened to reveal Emilia. The girl jumped in shock at the sight of the Alpha and myself and when she saw our joint hands her face paled.

    ¡°G-go-good e-evening Master.¡± She managed to stutter out and the Alpha only furrowed his brows in her direction.

    ¡°Why are you in the kitchen thiste Emilia?¡± He asked and the girl rubbed her hands against the side of her pajamas in what looked like nervousness.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep so I came for a ss of water.¡± She responded, and although she was talking to the Alpha her eyes were fixed on me and it seemed as though there was a dare in her eyes.

    I could see straight through it, she was daring me to say a word to the Alpha. I didn¡¯t. Not for her sake though, but because I had a good feeling about this night and thest thing I wanted was the slimy maid ruining it for me.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± The Alpha responded and then he was pulling me in the direction of the stairs.

    I looked behind me to find Emilia looking in my direction but there was hatred in her eyes and I couldn¡¯t get that look out of my mind.

    The moment the Alpha pulled open the door to his bedroom, I was drawn to therge box that was sat on top his bed. I paused in my steps. That wasn¡¯t for me right? I didn¡¯t ask but the Alpha went ahead to respond to the question.

    ¡°That is for you. Well it¡¯s also for Jessy but you get the drill.¡± He said yfully and I couldn¡¯t help the small gasp that escaped my lips.

    I moved towards the bed and when I removed the cover from therge box, it was to find a few clothes sitting within.

    I picked out the first one in the pile and it was a pale yellow dress with little cherries on it. The dress had a nice slit at the side and the beauty of the dress was one that I had never owned before. Tears brimmed in my eyes and I bit my lips to prevent it from spilling.

    I looked through the other items in the box and it held quite an amount of clothes for both myself and Jessy and at this point I couldn¡¯t stop the tears from running down my eyes.

    ¡°But why?¡± I finally asked, turning my attention to the Alpha. I was a maid in his home and I knew that I had to wear the maid uniform during the day, so why did I need all these beautiful clothes?

    The Alpha sat beside me on the bed and moving the box aside, he reached out to wipe the tears that were currently streaming down my face and then he ced a small kiss on my head.

    ¡°Well I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what you liked, but I knew that you would love to go to the Sce in something other than your uniform.¡± He said and I gasped.

    He was going to let me go to the Sce?

 Chapter 49

    There were different sort of noises around me but it felt like I couldn¡¯t hear any of it because of the awkwardness that surrounded myself and Christie in the kitchen.

    The maid had only spoken two words to me since the beginning of the day and I couldn¡¯t tell why. She didn¡¯t look like she was upset with me but maybe her special ability was hiding her emotions.

    Christie was my best friend, my only friend if I was being truthful to myself and the fact that she wasn¡¯t talking to me bothered me a lot. In fact, she wasn¡¯t even looking in my direction at all. Only pretending to concentrate on the vegetables in front of her.

    I knew she was pretending because they were all properly diced but she refused to pack them up. Sighing heavily, I inched closer to her.

    ¡°I think those vegetables are properly diced Christie, you don¡¯t have topletely murder them.¡± I said, using her words from once upon a time.

    The smile that danced on the maid¡¯s lips, broke a little of the ice and it made me smile a little too.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Why have you been ignoring me all morning?¡± I asked and she sighed heavily turning in my direction for the first time that day.

    ¡°Are you ready to tell me what happenedst night or are we just going to continue pretending like the Alpha wasn¡¯t standing behind you and you didn¡¯t go up to his room afterwards?¡± She asked and I bristled in my spot, shrugging my shoulders.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked stupidly. I knew exactly what she meant but I did not exactly have an answer to it so the best route was feigning ignorance.

    Christie finally dropped the knife in her hands and turned to face mepletely and for the first time since I met the maid, I saw anger dance within her eyes.

    ¡°Do not take me for a fool Freya. I understand if you don¡¯t want to tell me about this. I understand if you want to keep a part of your life private but don¡¯t respond to me like you¡¯re talking to a fool and I don¡¯t  know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Christie said.

    I sighed heavily, feeling terrible that I offended the maid.

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know what to say Christie.¡± I whispered truthfully.

    ¡°Well you can start from telling me what exactly is going on between you and the Alpha. Is that the reason Jessy has been sleeping in my room for a while now and you¡¯re always up so early in the morning and acting weird.¡±

    She finished folding her arms in front of her and although the maid was not much taller or bigger than me, in the moment she looked intimidating and threatening. I ran a hand through my face and sighed once more.

    There was no need denying any of it or trying toe up with an excuse, it would only prolong things and could make her angrier, which I really did not want.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think I can exin it but I¡¯ve been spending some time with the Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ so that means you¡¯re in a rtionship with him?¡±

    ¡°No, not that. I¡¯m not exactly in a rtionship with the Alpha. In fact, it¡¯s a littleplicated at the moment and I¡¯m still trying to figure it out myself.¡±

    ¡°Do you love him?¡±

    I had opened my mouth to answer this question but I shut it again when I realized that I couldn¡¯t exactly answer the question.

    Was I in love the Alpha? I liked him. A lot. But I couldn¡¯t be sure if I was in love with him, maybe because I had never been in love with anyone.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    But wasn¡¯t that the point of love? It came to one and consumed them, whether or not they knew what it was or how to identify it.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± I finally whispered and Christie pulled me into a hug.

    The feeling of the maids arms around me was blissful and I just enjoyed her scent around me. Talking about the Alpha with someone else other than Jessy felt relieving. It felt like a weight had been lifted off my chest.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to figure it out, don¡¯t worry about it. Just go with the flow and make sure you enjoy yourself while you¡¯re at it. And be careful too, the Alpha is a good person. He¡¯s just too unpredictable and mysterious. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡± She whispered to me and I nodded my head in understanding.

    ¡°I understand. Thank you. I really appreciate your care and concern.¡±

    We pulled out of the hug and began cooking again, and this time the awkwardness waspletely gone and I was more rxed and at ease being in my friends presence.

    ¡°The Sce is tonight and I¡¯m so excited for it.¡± Christie finally said and I turned to look at her.

    ¡°Really? Are you guys usually allowed to go?¡± I asked with a hint of excitement in my tone that I couldn¡¯t bother to hide.

    ¡°No not really, but we get to watch the fireworks from the garden and the pack members usually bring a lot of goodies to the mansion. Plus, the Alpha is usually nowhere to be found so it gives us enough room to be as free as a bird. We can stay up aste as we want and we just have like a mini celebration amongst ourselves.¡±

    ¡°The Alpha invited me to the Sce.¡± I blurted out suddenly.

    I didn¡¯t know why I did but it just came out of mouth without control of any sort. Christie¡¯s face broke into a grin at my revtion and then she was poking my sides in glee.

    ¡°Goddess! That¡¯s insane, I¡¯m so excited for you. Make sure to have a lot of fun and sneak in some goodies for me.¡± The maid said excitedly.

    I wasn¡¯t sure the sort of reaction I had been expecting from Freya but her current one made me break into a grin and Iughed out loud at herst sentence.

    ¡°You greedy little bastard. I thought you are going to get lots of goodies sent to the house.¡±

    ¡°Well yes, but you know what they say. Stolen food always tastes better.¡± She said and we both beganughing loudly.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Because you¡¯re an amazing friend, I¡¯m going to try and sneak in as much goodies as I can for you.¡± I responded.

    ¡°You¡¯re so kind ma. Thank you so much.¡± She replied dramatically and I wheezed withughter.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jessy? I haven¡¯t seen her all day.¡± Christiemented.

    ¡°Yeah well she has been bothering everyone with her new bunny and I think I need to check up on her.¡± I said, turning around to exit the kitchen.

    The moment I left the kitchen the sound of my child¡¯sughter reached my ears and I smiled in reaction. The moment I walked into the living area where herughter seemed to being from, I bummed into the head maid.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I said to her and she onlyughed in reaction.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ve been looking for you anyway so I¡¯m d you came to me.¡± She said teasingly.

    ¡°Oh is there a problem?¡± I asked but she was already shaking her head before I could evenplete my sentence.

    ¡°No, no. Not at all. The Alpha just sent me to you with a message. He says to start getting ready and that he¡¯ll be ready to leave soon.¡± She delivered and I nodded my head.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said, giving her a small smile which she returned before walking away.

    ¡°Come on Jessy, I¡¯m sure Naomi thinks your bunny is pretty.¡± I said, throwing an apologetic smile at the maid.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± My daughter bounced in my direction and Iughed as I caught her just before she could knock me over.

    ¡°You look excited.¡± I said to my daughter as we began heading in the direction of the quarters.

    ¡°I am.¡± She responded and I smiled.

    ¡°Freya.¡± Zoe called, just before I could go into the quarters and I stopped to address the ck eyed girl.

    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± She said and I furrowed my brows in confusion.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that the Alpha has never left the house with any of us before so I¡¯m just wondering where you guys could be going. Are you sick?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m just going to the Sce with him.¡± I said, trying to sound as nonchnt as I could. The maids eyes widened at my words.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to the Sce with the Alpha?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I responded. The head maids face broke into a wide grin.

    ¡°Wow! I¡¯m so jealous and excited for you at the same time.¡± She said yfully,ughing and Iughed along with her.

    ¡°Well make sure to have fun and steal a lot of goodies for me.¡± She said and Iughed even more.

    ¡°Christie said the same thing what is wrong with you people?¡± I said to her and the maidughed even harder.

    ¡°Well stolen food always tastes better.¡± She responded and Christie who happened to be walking by at that point and had heard thest of Zoe¡¯s sentence spoke.

    ¡°I told you!¡± All three of usughed out loud and even Jessy whom I was sure had no idea what we were talking about, beganughing too.

    I shook my head at my daughter and gently pulled her in the direction of our room, passing by Emilia who of course threw a hateful look at me, but I only ignored her and continued to move on. I was having a good time already and I wasn¡¯t going to let the bitter maid ruin it for me.

    The moment we stepped into the room, I locked the door behind me and squatting in front of her, I began stripping my daughter out of her clothes.

    ¡°Guess what Jessy.¡± I whispered to my daughter excitedly and her eyes lit up in excitement too.

    ¡°Mommy have bunny?¡± She asked and I rolled my eyes yfully at my daughter,ughing a little. For the three years old, bunnies were the only blissful things she knew.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have my own bunny yet. We¡¯re going out!¡± I said to my daughter and she pped her hands in glee.

    ¡°Weally?¡± She asked and I nodded my head, taking her towards the bathroom so I could give her a quick bath.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going to a festival and it¡¯s going to be so fun!¡± I responded.

    ¡°Jessy make new fwemds?¡± She asked and I shrugged my shoulders.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet babe. But I¡¯m sure there will be other pups there, so maybe you can make new friends. Hold that rack and give me your foot babe.¡± I instructed and she did as told.

    Once I was sure that she was clean enough, I rinsed her off properly and dressed her in the new clothes the Alpha had gotten us, smiling when they fit Jessy¡¯s small frame perfectly. I packed her hair into a ponytail and slipped shoes into her feet.

    ¡°You look so pretty baby!¡± Iplimented, kissing her cheeks and the mini version of myself, squealed and blushed at thepliment, causing me tough loudly in reaction.

    ¡°Sit here and y with your bunny okay.¡± I said, moving in the direction of the bathroom to begin preparing too.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how much longer we had before the Alpha came down and thest thing I wanted was for him toe and find us unprepared.

    So I hurried through my shower and once I was done, I applied some scented oils into my skin, smiling when the the light caught the sheen on my skin and it appeared even more pretty. I slipped on the yellow dress, since I had fallen in love with it from the moment that I had seen it.

    The dress to my surprise, hugged my figure properly and the slit at the side was just right. The dress had two small ropes at the chest area and when I pulled on them and put them into a knot it felt like I had just worn a corset.

    This was no doubt the most beautiful dress I had ever worn and I couldn¡¯t stop admiring the way it fit my body perfectly. I pulled my head out of the ponytail that held it and began running the brush through it, doing my best to style it as much as I could with only a brush at my disposal.

    ¡°Soft mommy.¡± Jessy said from her position on the bed and I turned to find my daughter pinching her blouse between her fingers, enjoying the silky material between her fingers.

    ¡°Wanna bwing bunny Mommy.¡± She said and I nodded my head.

    ¡°Sure you can bring bunny as long as you don¡¯t mess it up or dirty it.¡± I responded.

    I packed up a bag for Jessy, taking a few extra clothes for the messy three years old and just as I was pulling my sandals onto my feet, a knock came on the door. I hurried through wearing my sandals and moved to open the door.

    Standing at the door was the Alpha and the way his eyes heated immediately theynded on my frame made me blush immediately.

    ¡°Wow! I don¡¯t regret purchasing this dress at all.¡± Hemented and I blushed even harder.

 Chapter 50

    I felt my entire face and body turn red at the Alpha¡¯s words, plus the look in his eyes as they roamed from my face to my chest, down my legs was enough to heat my body up and cause arousal to rush through my veins.

    Looking at the Alpha properly, my breath seized in my throat from how handsome he looked. His clothes fit his body perfectly, showing off his muscles in the right ces and his hair had been done so well. The dark moustache that painted his upper lips -my favorite part of him- curved into a smirk as he continued to watch me silently while I checked him out unashamed.

    The Alpha was very good looking. Too good looking in fact.

    ¡°Are you done checking me out now Freya? Can I move from my position or do you want a 360?¡± The Alpha asked yfully and Iughed loudly then without thinking I reached out a hand to swat at his arm.

    The Alpha onlyughed louder before he was wrapping his arms around my waist and pulling me close to his body, dipping his head to im my lips in a sweet kiss.

    I melted into the kiss immediately, holding onto his shirt and momentarily forgetting the world around me, including the fact that we were standing by my doorway.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Came Jessy¡¯s voice, as the shorter girl began tugging at my dress.

    I pulled away from the kiss and turned to give her my attention. Jessy gave me a big smile before turning her own attention to the Alpha and waving excitedly at him. The Alpha grinned from ear to ear and in the next second he was taking Jessy into his arms and giving her cheek a big kiss.

    Jessy liked that a lot because as always she squealed with joy when he did so.

    ¡°You look beautiful Jess.¡± The Alphaplimented and Jessy who looked like she had been about to say something, changed her mind and shyly buried her head in the Alpha¡¯s shoulder, causing thetter to chuckle.

    ¡°Like mother like daughter.¡± He said and I averted my eyes just so I could roll it.

    ¡°I saw that.¡± The Alphamented flicking his middle finger and thumb at my head.

    ¡°Ouch. That hurts.¡±

    ¡°It was supposed to. Are you going to bring your bunny with us Jessy?¡± The Alpha turned his attention to the three years old who had began to y with the bunny.

    ¡°Mommy say yes.¡± Jessy responded, still concentrated on making the bunny¡¯s ears move.

    I moved into the room to tidy up some items that had been leftying around and to pick up our bags while still listening to Jessy and Alpha Greyson whom had strolled into the room behind me.

    ¡°What did you name your bunny?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Bunny.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the bunny what did you name it?¡± I turned around to hide my chuckle when the Alpha asked again.

    ¡°Bunny.¡± Jessy responded once more, looking to me for help, the Alpha also had a confused look on his face and he looked to me for help too.

    The identical look of confusion that painted both of their faces, made me burst out loud withughter. I wheezed withughter and their frowns deepened.

    ¡°She named her bunny; Bunny.¡± I finally managed to say.

    ¡°Oh okay that makes sense.¡± He responded and beganughing with me.

    I shook my head slightly at him and reached to take his free hand that he offered, the one wasn¡¯t bncing Jessy, before we were exiting the room. The moment we stepped out of the room, I felt like all the doors in the quarters shut and I shook my head at the obvious fact that most of the maids had been eavesdropping on us.

    ¡°Bye Chrisey.¡± Jessy said, waving her tiny hands at the maid who was standing in the living area talking to Zoe.

    The two turned their head at my child¡¯s voice and they both waved at us. The two maids mouthing words like ¡®steal a lot of food.¡¯ and ¡®you need a bigger bag.¡¯

    Iughed loudly, ignoring them both before stepping out of the house behind the Alpha. The moment that I took the first breath, it felt different. It wasn¡¯t like I had not seen the outside world since I became a ve here, after all I went into the garden almost everyday. It just felt really different this time.

    The Alpha led us out through the gates and I paused in my steps to take in a deep breath and just appreciate the world around me. The Alpha¡¯s voice interrupted me.

    ¡°The fields is not very far so we¡¯re just going to walk down. Is that okay?¡± He asked and for a moment it felt like my mind shut down.

    He was asking me if that was okay? Asking for my opinion? Why did that matter? I thought he was the boss. Well, he is the boss. So why was he asking me?

    ¡°Freya?¡±

    ¡°Mmhm?¡±

    ¡°Did you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s fine.¡± I responded and he nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Jessy suddenly asked, pointing to one of the buildings.

    It was a colorful building and had drawings on its body. Animals, books, the Alphabets.

    ¡°That¡¯s the pack school, well it¡¯s a creche but I doubt you know the meaning of that. Do you think you want toe here during the week?¡± The Alpha asked and Jessy nodded her head excitedly.

    I was pretty sure the blue eyed girl had no idea what she was agreeing to but it was nice to see her so excited. Jessy had never been very far from me at any point in her life and I was pretty sure that she might have problems, leaving me even if it were only for a couple of hours everyday.

    But I wasn¡¯t worried.

    I didn¡¯t think the Alpha would really put her in the school, he was most likely just trying to make conversation with her.

    The two continued to talk like best friends, while I followed and listened silently and it was in this moment that I realized that the Alpha and Jessy were simr in many ways, both listened while the other spoke and usually waited till they were done speaking before doing so. Both had simr smiles and got excited over little things.

    It was pretty satisfying watching them both interact. Even when I wasn¡¯t carried along in their conversation, I didn¡¯t feel bad one bit. Jessy had just started talking about her favorite food when I felt it.

    The hair on my neck bristled and it felt like a switch had been flipped and the warm evening breeze was suddenly turned chilly and goosebumps scattered on my skin. I could feel eyes on my frame as we walked and that feeling of being watched was so heavy on my mind that I had to look around.

    There was nothing out of ce as far as I could see and although the streets were eerily quiet; save for Jessy and the Alpha¡¯s conversation and empty most likely due to the fact that everyone was at the festival. I couldn¡¯t see anyone or anything that could be responsible for the eerie feeling crawling up my spine.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± The Alpha suddenly asked by my side and I swallowed heavily, nodding my head in the positive, not wanting to ruin our evening before it even started with my paranoia.

    ¡°Yes Master, I¡¯m fine.¡± I responded, rubbing my sweaty palms against the sides of my dress and feeling bad about it.

    This dress was too beautiful to being in contact with my sweat.

    The Alpha paused in his steps and he walked in front of me, causing me to raise my eyes to look at him since the goddess and decided to curse my height and bless his.

    ¡°No Master for tonight Freya. It¡¯s Greyson. Okay?¡±

    The shock that ripped through my frame must have been evident on my face because the Alpha -or maybe I could say Greyson- beganughing, shaking his head slightly, before bncing Jessy on his other hand and continuing to walk.

    I forced my feet to follow behind him while a million questions ran through my mind. I had always referred to him as Alpha even in my head, so this was a big change for me. I didn¡¯t even want to get started on what this meant in the long run.

    Shouting and music soon reached my ears and a smile tugged at my lips when the energy from the festival reached my ears. Even without seeing it, I could already feel how much fun this was going to be.

    The moment we walked through the gates that opened into thergest field I had ever seen, I gasped slightly at the sight before me. I couldn¡¯t decide where I wanted to go first or do first and it felt like two eyes was not enough to see everything around me.

    There were different sets of bonfires at different points and then different groups doing different things from wolf racing to dancing, to food and karaoke. There was even a section for children. It felt like everyone was having fun from the loudughing and shouting.

    ¡°Wee to the Sce.¡± Greyson said by my side and the biggest smile formed on my face.

    ¡°Where do you want to visit first?¡± He asked but before I could respond the mini version of myself beat me to it.

    ¡°Food!¡± She screamed out and Greysonughed loudly, leading us to the buffet that had beenid out in the middle of the space.

    Once we had filled up our tes with whatever we pleased we moved to a part of the field where we could just watch the activities around and settled down to begin eating.

    I don¡¯t think anything could have been able to wipe the smile off my face or the sparkle in my eyes. Jessy of course stained her shirt and her bunny in less than two minutes and the messy three years old moved to steal food from the Alpha¡¯s te, who of course let her and even adjusted in his spot so she could move closer to him and eatfortably from his te.

    I rolled my eyes at the two but said nothing.

    The feeling of eyes watching me had stopped the moment that we stepped into the fields but I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it had really gone away or if my excitement had just made me loose concentration.

    ¡°You wanna go there?¡± I heard Greyson say by my side and I turned to look.

    Jessy was pointing in the direction of the kids that were huddled together in a spot ying and I could see the want in her eyes. My daughter shook her head no but I could immediately see through it.

    Jessy had never really been epted by other kids back at our previous pack and although she loved to y, she would often y alone to avoiding in contact with the other kids, since they bullied her a lot.

    I could see that my child really wanted to y with these kids but she was scared. Scared that they were going to bully her if she came close to them, scared that she wasn¡¯t going to be epted. And my heart restricted in my chest for my daughter.

    ¡°What? Why not? It¡¯ll be fun. Come on, I¡¯ll take you there. Hang on.¡± He instructed and when Jessy¡¯s arms were firmly wrapped around his neck, he stood up and moved in the direction of the other children.

    I watched as he dropped her amongst the children and for a moment I feared that they were going to begin hitting her. I watched as Jessy crawled to a corner and sat there alone and I stood up to watch scared that my daughter might start panicking, before I could move in her direction to bring her back with me, I watched as another child; a boy, crawled in her direction and offered her his toy.

    Jessy observed the fluffy teddy in her hands. Pinching the ears and rubbing her hands through its body. Once it seemed like she was satisfied with the results, she offered the boy a small smile before giving him her own bunny.

    The boy took it with a smile, even when Jessy¡¯s bunny had a stain on it.

    I watched as Greyson smiled at the duo, ruffling their hairs before moving back in my direction with a proud smile on his face.

    ¡°And that is how you get two children to be best friends.¡± He said the moment he was back at my side and I rolled my eyes yfully at him.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything. The little boy did all the work.¡± I said and he gasped, pretending to be hurt.

    ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this once. Come on, it¡¯s adult time now, what do you want to do?¡± He asked.

    But he didn¡¯t wait for me to respond before he was taking my face in his hands and littering kisses all over my face. Iughed in pure joy and the Alpha chuckled along with me. Neither of us seeming to care that we had the eyes of almost every pack member on us.

    ¡°Well I want to dance.¡± I responded and he made a face.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t dance to save my life and I¡¯m just going to embarrass the both of us if I try.¡±

    ¡°Well you¡¯re in luck. Looks like this is apetition for the worst dancer because the dance floor is filled with that.¡± The Alpha looked in that direction and just in that moment, someone stumbled and fell, which made us bothugh.

    ¡°No Freya.¡± He said stubbornly.

    ¡°Pleaseee.¡± I tried again but the Alpha only shook his head stubbornly.

    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± He said and before I could respond he was leaving. I looked on in confusion as he moved to the other side of the fields, waving back to Jessy when she called out to him.

    ¡°Good to see that Greyson let you out of the house.¡± I jumped a little in my spot at the voice before eventually smiling when I saw Smith standing there.

    ¡°Well he did, thankfully.¡± I responded and the Beta settled beside me offering me a small smile, which I returned.

    ¡°How is it going?¡± He asked and I noticed how his smile didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m having fun.¡± I said.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I askedContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    But before he could response a shadow was casted upon us and when I looked up to see who it was, the sight of the Alpha with anger dancing in his eyes, darkening his grey orbs made me shiver.

 Chapter 51

    ¡°Hi.¡± I said, furrowing my brows when Greyson ignored me and only continued to stare Smith down.

    ¡°Look who I found.¡± I said, hoping to dispel the awkwardness that had begun to form and cloud the air around us.

    ¡°I can see him.¡± He responded through gritted teeth and my frown deepened at his tone.

    Smith stood up from his position beside me and it wasn¡¯t until he did that I realized how closely he had been sitting to me. I didn¡¯t know when he had shuffled that closely. The Beta gave a nervousugh, giving me a small wave before turning around and disappearing into the crowds of people.

    The Alpha settled beside me but the look of anger still painted his face. It was then I noticed the small bunch of flowers in his hand and although it made me smile, I knew it wasn¡¯t the right time to ask about it.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± I asked, his brows were still furrowed with anger and although he wasn¡¯t looking in my direction anymore, I could just guess that his eyes were still dancing with anger.

    He finally turned those angry orbs in my direction.

    ¡°Well Freya, the problem is that, I leave you alone for a couple of minutes maybe even less and you¡¯re with my Beta.¡± He said, not even bothering to hide the anger in his voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sitting right where you left me. He was the one that came to me, I didn¡¯t know I was supposed to just send him away.¡±

    ¡°Well you should have Freya, especially since he was already almost in your face, you both could have being kissing.¡±

    ¡°What? N-¡± I had begun to say, anger bubbling within my stomach.

    ¡°You know what let¡¯s just forget about it.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t use me of whatever you were about to use me of and expect to just forget it.¡± I said.

    Greyson sighed heavily, shaking his head before looking away from me and in the direction of where Jessy was ying, my child looked to be having a lot of fun and had already made quite a few friends. I watched the way the anger and frown immediately fade from his face and a smile tugged at his lips. He finally turned his attention back to me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It just really upset me seeing him sitting that close to you.¡± It surprised me that the Alpha would apologize to me but I really appreciated it because it immediately calmed the bubbling anger in my stomach.

    I nodded my head in response, smiling when he dipped his head to im my lips in a sweet kiss.

    ¡°Look what I got you.¡± He said, offering the flowers to me.

    ¡°They are beautiful, thank you.¡± I said, bringing the pretty flowers to my nose.

    ¡°Where did you get them from?¡± I asked, looking around the fields to see if I could catch sight of growing flowers.

    ¡°There¡¯s a part of the field that grows just flowers. It¡¯s really beautiful. Do you want to check that out?¡± He asked and I smiled, nodding my head with glee.

    Greyson pulled himself into a standing position and offered me a hand which I took then he helped me stand up and we began moving in the direction he wanted us to go.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Jessy yelled when I passed by her and the excitement on my daughters face was enough to ignite mine. I waved heartily at her, and Greyson did the same  before we began moving again.

    I was still looking in Jessy¡¯s direction so I couldn¡¯t be sure of the road in front of me but when I bumped into someone it forced me to turn around

    ¡°Oh I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I said but the person didn¡¯t stop.

    I was just about turning back around when they finally turned around and the shock that overtook my features was enough to freeze me in my tracks.

    Emilia?

    What was she doing here? Was she following me around? She wasn¡¯t supposed to leave the mansion for any reason and she was here at the festival. And the look in her eyes, malicious was the only word I coulde up with when it came to describing it.

    ¡°Freya!¡± Greyson shouted by my side and I turned my attention to him.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Why was he shouting?

    ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you. What¡¯s the problem? You look pale, like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡±

    ¡°Uh well¡­¡±

    The problem now wasn¡¯t telling the Alpha that I had seen Emilia, because that was all I wanted to do in this moment, I was quite honestly fed up of whatever games the maid was trying to y.

    Why would she risk a lot just to follow me out here? What was the raven haired maid nning?

    I wanted to tell the Alpha what I had seen. Especially since he was looking at me with a look in his eyes that told me he was expecting to hear something reasonable that would exin my behavior in thesest couple of minutes.

    But I knew him.

    Telling him about Emilia right now would be the end of our night. He wouldb through the entire festival maybe even shut it down, just to find her and when he did, it would be home for all of us and his anger will take over for the rest of the evening.

    Jessy was just starting to getfortable with her friends, I was about to be introduced to flower heaven and we still had a long amazing night ahead of us.

    I couldn¡¯t let Emilia ruin this for me.

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m sorry, I just thought I saw someone I knew. I was trying to get a better look.¡± I said. It wasn¡¯tpletely a lie.

    ¡°Oh, where did they go? Maybe we could try and find them.¡± Greyson offered sweetly and I shook my head, smiling.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I was wrong. It wasn¡¯t them.¡± He raised his brows in question but when I only smiled at him and wiggled my brows, he burst out intoughter and began gently pulling me again.

    We walked for a little more before we got to the most beautiful flower garden I had ever seen. My eyes lit up at the sight and I dropped the Alpha¡¯s hands that had been holding on to mine before inching forward to explore.

    But the moment I let go of his hands, it felt like the eyes returned back to my frame. While I was amongst the crowds a few moments ago it had been calm and there had been no weird feeling, but now it felt like a switch had been flipped and everything was feeling weird again.

    ¡°What¡¯s your favorite flower?¡± Greyson asked by my side and I turned to him, offering him a small smile before trying to concentrate on both of us.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. I have never received flowers or been around a lot of flowers before. But I like the look of most of them. There¡¯s a certain aesthetic thates with it.¡±

    ¡°Mmhm I agree.¡± The Alpha responded but he looked distracted with the flower he was currently observing.

    I took a quick sweep of where we were to be sure that there was no one around because the eyes on my frame refused to go away.

    I was about to focus my attention back on the flowers when I saw a man standing at the very end of the fields. At the opening of the woods. Although he was at a distance from me, I could see that he had his eyes trained on me.

    He was dressed in all ck and that made him appear even more eerie. I didn¡¯t recognize his face but he kept looking at me like he knew me. In fact, I had a feeling that if it were not for the Alpha by my side then this man would have been approaching me.

    ¡°Freya! Are you tired of listening to me talk or something because we could just head back to the festival.¡± Greyson said with a hint of annoyance in his tone. I brought my attention back to him.

    ¡°Goddess, no, not at all. I enjoy listening to you talk. Love it in fact. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve had this weird feeling of eyes on my frame and now there¡¯s a man at the end of the field, staring intently at me and it¡¯s just creepy.¡±

    At my words, the Alpha whipped his head towards the direction I had spoken about and I did the same, but to my utmost surprise there was no one there. It was almost as if the man had disappeared into thin air.

    ¡°I swear there was someone there watching me.¡± I said.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I believe you. They might have gone into the woods, but you have nothing to fear Freya.¡± The Alpha said, taking my face into his hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to keep you protected always. No one is going to be able to hurt you or do anything bad to you. You¡¯re safe with me always. I¡¯m always going to protect you and Jessy.¡± The Alpha promised, pulling me into his chest for a hug.

    I instantly rxed into his arms, letting out a small relieved sigh while sniffling his shit, allowing his scent calm down my frayed nerves. His words made me feel warm inside and it was unexinable but beautiful.

    ¡°Come on let¡¯s head back.¡± He said, taking my hands in his.

    ¡°Let¡¯s dance please. I¡¯ll do anything.¡± I promised, turning to the Alpha with a mischievous glint in my eyes and on my lips.

    ¡°Anything?¡± He said huskily and a shiver went through my spine, but I nodded my head quickly.

    ¡°Alright then. We¡¯re dancing.¡± He said, pulling me towards the group of people dancing and I chuckled.

    Greyson wasn¡¯t lying when he said that he couldn¡¯t dance to save his life. The Alpha was terrible at dancing and I could see the people around us stifling theirughters. Well I didn¡¯t, I keptughing so loudly especially when we had to dance as a group in the same dance styles and the Alpha kept getting it all wrong.

    He was a terrible dancer but I didn¡¯t mind one bit, I still had a lot of fun, wiggling and shaking my butt in a weird manner with him.

    Once my feet and stomach was hurting too much from dancing andughing at the Alpha, I pulled him away to our previous spot and we settled on the grass stillughing at each other.

    ¡°You¡¯re a terrible dancer.¡± Imented, once I came down from myughing high.

    ¡°Well I told you so I¡¯m not going to apologize for that. And you¡¯re not much better than I am so zip it.¡± He responded and Iughed once more, adjusting so I could rest my head on his shoulders.

    The Alpha ced a gentle kiss on my forehead and then he was connecting our fingers together.

    ¡°Are you having fun?¡± He asked.

    ¡°More fun than I have ever had in my entire life.¡±

    ¡°Well I¡¯m really d to hear that.¡±

    I raised my head and the emotions that I saw in the Alpha¡¯s eyes made my breath seize in my throat and my heart began thrumming widely in its cage. Greyson looked like he had a lot to say and I feared what those things may be.

    Not because I thought they were going to be bad, well it was the opposite of that. I thought it might be good, maybe even too good for me.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    But after watching me for a while without saying anything, he took my face in his hands and took my lips into a kiss.

    No words were exchanged between us, but that kiss was enough.

    It said everything we both couldn¡¯t say. It was fulfilling in a way that I couldn¡¯t exin or describe.

    And I was the happiest omega alive in that moment.

 Chapter 52

    ¡°Fuck.¡± I screamed out as Greyson¡¯s tongue kept hitting my sweet spot over and over again.

    My legs trembled as a result but the Alpha did not care. He continued with his ministrations and to be honest, I was d he did. His tongue circled around my clit  making me whimper out loud.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting close,¡± He said quietly and it took everything in me to not shove his head back into my core.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you right now. You¡¯ve been aching for a long time and now your body is ready, but you just don¡¯t have the permission toe yet.¡± He chuckled teasingly and began licking again.

    It took everything in me to hold back from climaxing as he teased at my opening with his fingers, his tongue flicking and swirling around them. It felt so damn good. It made me forgive him for being so mean. Every touch seemed to leave marks on me like I had just been burned, leaving an indelible mark of his presence.

    ¡°Please.¡± I muttered softly, ¡°Please, I¡¯m very very close.¡±

    He didn¡¯t seem like he heard me as he continued with his ministration. The way he licked my code with vigor  made me squirm even more and I couldn¡¯t help but let out a loud moan.

    ¡°Come for me Freya.¡± He instructed.

    And I did. Hard!

    Finally I was able toe, letting out a breathy, shuddering moan as I shuddered all over as my release took over. My mind was fuzzy when I opened my eyes and looked down to find myself wetter than before. I meet his gaze. He grinned at mezily while licking the tips of his fingers clean.

    ¡°Your juices are hot.¡± Hemented. winking at me.

    I couldn¡¯t keep eye contact and I averted my eyes to blush, causing him to let out a loudugh.

    ¡°Come on, time to clean up.¡± He said, causing me to furrow my brows in confusion.

    ¡°What about you? Don¡¯t you want to h-¡± I had begun to say but the Alpha silenced me with a finger to my lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. This was about you and for you.¡± He said.

    I opened my mouth to say something but quickly shut it again when I realized I didn¡¯t have anything to say. The Alpha was suddenly swooping me out of the bed and into his arms causing me to giggle.

    He settled me into the bath which had already been filled and from the heavenly scenting from the water proved that he had added some scented soaps and oils and once we settled into it, with my back to the Alpha¡¯s chest a question began  to roam in my mind.

    ¡°I never really thanked you properly for taking Jessy and I to the festival.¡± I began and Greyson chuckled.

    ¡°You did Freya. Many times.¡± He responded, his voice a whisper and I didn¡¯t have to look to know that his eyes were closed. The water was really rxing and I could feel my body and his rxingpletely.

    ¡°Well thank you again. So much. I had so much fun and Jessy hasn¡¯t stopped talking about her new friends and the festival.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee Freya. I¡¯m really d.¡±

    He ced a small kiss on my head and I smiled even when I knew he couldn¡¯t see me. A silence took over therge bathroom and my thoughts began to run wild again.

    ¡°What do you usually do at the festival?¡± I finally asked.

    Greyson remained silent for a while, and I could feel his arms around me tense. I immediately regretted my words and wished I hadn¡¯t said anything. It felt like I had hit a wrong nerve, or said the wrong thing and I didn¡¯t know how to remedy the situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡± I said, attempting to ease the tension in the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You did nothing wrong.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that at the Sce, I could see people ncing at you weirdly and I heard that you haven¡¯t attended in a while and-¡±

    ¡°Woah Freya slow down.¡± He said chuckling lightly.

    ¡°You heard from who?¡± He asked still chuckling.

    ¡°Well I can¡¯t exactly tell you.¡± I responded, twisting gently in my spot so I could watch his face.

    The moment our eyes connected, grey against green, the chuckle died on his lips and he just continued to watch me with those intense eyes of his.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s move this conversation to the room.¡± He said.

    Pulling on the stopper, I watched as the soap suds disappeared. Greyson rinsed us both properly and then wrapping fluffy towel around my frame, the same with him. We moved out of the room and walked into his huge closet where he tossed a piece of his shirt to me.

    I slipped it on, blushing when I raised my head to meet the Alpha¡¯s and he had just filled eyes on my frame. I giggled, moving quickly out of the closet before he could grab me and bend me over one of dressers again.

    It was still early evening and this was the first time I had spent with the Alpha all day. After we hade inst night with all three of us so exhausted, I had given myself and Jessy a quick bath and tucked us into bed, falling asleep almost immediately.

    And this morning when we woke up it felt like everyone was too busy. The Alpha had a series of meetings, And as a result we couldn¡¯t have any time to ourselves save for after dinner this evening when he had brought me into his room and fucked me with his tongue.

    The Alpha was soon joining me in bed and pulling the covers he settled into the soft bed giving me a small smile which I returned. He sighed heavily before turning his frame so he was facing the ceiling.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t attended the Sce since my mate¡¯s death, it just felt pointless. The Sce is a festival that brings families and friends together and it felt like I had no family to spend it with anymore. So I always visited her grave instead.¡± He responded and a deep feeling in my chest began.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± He asked turning to look at me with furrowed brows

    ¡°I took away that tradition from you.¡±

    ¡°No Freya, you can¡¯t say that. You have no idea how happy it made me to be able to take you both to the festival.¡±

    I remained silent to these words because I had nothing else to say. The Alpha let out a heavy say and then he was back to watching the ceiling.

    ¡°The Sce is made for people to bond and that was exactly what you and Jessy did to me. I was able to bond with you both and I had a lot of fun what else could I ever ask for? Or what else could I ever want? So just stop saying that okay?¡±

    I nodded my head in response and watched the rise and fall of his chest distractingly.

    The Alpha suddenly turned and then his eyes were trained on mine. He just continued to watch me silently and then I gave him a small smile which he happily returned.

    ¡°Come on, go get dressed. Let¡¯s go somewhere.¡± He said suddenly and I furrowed my brows in confusion.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked, already moving out of the bed.

    ¡°If I tell you wouldn¡¯t that take away the fun from it? Go get dressed Freya and meet me in the living area.¡± He ordered and I smiled at the thought of going somewhere with the Alpha again.

    I hurried out of the room, smiling to myself when I heard the Alpha¡¯s chuckle. The house was surprisingly quiet already. It wasn¡¯t thatte but I knew that most of the maids had stayed up till this morning having fun quietly.

    So after a hard day¡¯s job I knew that they would be exhausted. I walked past Christie¡¯s room, smiling to myself when I heard Jessy¡¯s voice. I couldn¡¯t make out what she was saying but it made me smile.

    The moment I was inside my room, I quickly slipped on a pair of jeans and a sweater from the new set the Alpha had gotten for me. Slipping on some shoes, I ran my fingers through my hair thanking the Goddess silently when my hair actually cooperated with me and stayed in ce.

    I hurried back out of the room and to my surprise the Alpha was standing already in the living area all dressed up. He stretched out a hand for me to take and I did exactly that.

    We walked in silence outside and into his car where we took off to this surprise ce.

    The car ride was silent and although I wanted to break the silence at different points I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it because the Alpha¡¯s expression kept changing. One moment his brows were furrowed and in the next moment his lips were pursed.

    I was scared to ask him what could be running through his mind because I didn¡¯t know what the answer to that was going to be. Finally he pulled over at the side of the road and turned off the car.

    He continued to stare straight ahead with his hands still on the wheel. I didn¡¯t break the silence, I only continued to watch him.

    ¡°We have to walk the rest of the way.¡± He said, moving to step out of the car and o did the same.

    There were trees all around and the path was very small. Too small that we couldn¡¯t walk side by side. I had to walk behind the Alpha following religiously as we walked past tree after tree and deeper and deeper into the woods.

    I wondered what could be here that he would want to bother showing me.

    We soon got to a small clearing and there a grave was. We approached the it and the nomment my eyes caught sight of the name engraved into the stone it felt like all the air left my lungs.

    This was the Alpha¡¯s mate.

 Chapter 53

    Greyson¡¯s POV

    I heard the door being pushed open but I didn¡¯t want to open my eyes at all and so I kept it shut. I felt really rxed, more rxed than I have felt in a very long time and my bed felt like heaven in this moment.

    The event of the previous night that involved me taking Freya to Estel¡¯s grave had been a spur of the moment decision. I couldn¡¯t even exin what had pushed me to do it if I were given the chance.

    But since my mate¡¯s death, it felt as though I owed her a part of me. There was just something in me that let me know that I had yet to move on from her and even when everyone around me pushed for me to get a mistress or get into another rtionship, I never took heed.

    It felt like if I did then I would be betraying her. Our love and trust and bond. And I did not want to ever do that to her. It is why since her death, I chose to not be involved with another woman.

    Well, except Freya.

    Freya as an exception was a big deal because it was unnned for. This was not a rtionship that I thought out at any point, it had just kind of happened.

    But it was exactly what I needed. With Freya I feltplete. There was no mate bond between us that I could me for my attraction towards her, everything that I felt for her was real and it was as a result of everything that we had shared and that was the exact thing that made it powerful.

    Last night had been a milestone for me. I usually visited Estel¡¯s grave once every month and those days for me felt like I hit rock bottom. It was almost as if I were saying goodbye all over again on those visits.

    But it changedst night. Estel will forever remain in my heart, but maybe it was time to let her go. Maybe it was time to rid my heart of all the rocks that I put against it to guard it.

    Maybe Freya and Jessy hade into my life for a reason and I needed to explore it as far as I could. I got my closurest night and from here onwards I could only hope for the best.

    I felt something wet drip onto my back and my first instinct was to turn around and I would have done exactly that if it were not for my second instinct that chose to first open my eyes and ess the situation.

    Thank the Goddess for that second instinct because if I had moved roughly then I would have crushed Jessy underneath myrge frame.

    ¡°Jess?¡± I called out to the little girl that was nowfortably situated in the middle of my back rubbing something wet against my skin.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Came her response, which made me smile.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked since it was obvious she wasn¡¯t going to offer me an exnation by herself.

    ¡°Bathing you.¡± She responded and I sighed, turning around carefully so she didn¡¯t fall off.

    Thankfully, the younger girl got the clue and she moved off my back and settled beside me on the bed. The moment I was facing her, Jessy offered me a smile that sent a warm feeling up my spine and through my entire body, I could not help but return an even bigger smile which made the younger girl giggle.

    Finally I looked at her hand and I scrunched my face the moment I found her bunny within her grasp. The green and white of the stuffed toy was streaked with dirty and for some reason the bunny was also wet.

    ¡°Why is your bunny wet Jessy?¡± I asked and the younger girl looked to the toy and then offered it to me.

    I shook my head politely urging her to answer my question instead.

    ¡°Bunny durty.¡± She replied.

    ¡°Your bunny is dirty? Were you trying to wash it?¡± I asked and she nodded her head fast.

    ¡°But mommy say no.¡± She said and then Iughed with realization.

    The mini version of Freya had been trying to wash the toy but of course her mother had denied her and so she hade to me because for some reason I could never bring myself to say no to the blue eyed girl. Which she knew.

    ¡°Well if mommy says you can¡¯t don¡¯t you think you shouldn¡¯t?¡± I tried.

    The younger girl only continued to look at me with a pout on her lips.

    ¡°Bunny durty.¡± She repeated and I sighed heavily, moving to stand up from the bed.

    ¡°Stay there.¡± I instructed but the younger girl kept looking at me.

    I strode into myrge closet and put on a shirt and when I exited the bathroom it was to find Jessy already down from the bed and waiting for me at the entrance of my closet. I sighed heavily then carried her to the bathroom.

    Once we were situated properly over the sink, I turned on the tap and we began the process of getting Jessy¡¯s bunny clean.

    In this moment I learnt a little about the smaller girl, she loved warm water and hated cold water. She loved bubbles and most importantly she loved her bunny very very clean.

    ¡°Wash bunny eaws.¡± She instructed me and I nodded, lifting one of the ears and washing it properly.

    Although we worked in silence it wasn¡¯t weird at all. I enjoyed helping her in this way.

    A loud knock sounded on the door and before I could respond to it, the person at the other side was full on pounding on the door. My brows furrowed in worry and confusion and I gave the permission for the person toe in since they sounded distressed and worried.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s Jessy. I can¡¯t find her anywhere.¡± Freya began the moment she pushed open the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m in here Freya.¡± I called out and the moment my maid appeared at the doorway.

    ¡°Hi Mommy!¡± Jessy called out ecstatically and Freya¡¯s brows knitted together in anger, my green eyed maid rubbed her forehead with her thumb and index finger, a sign that she was about to blow up.

    I pursed my lips to hold in myughter at the drama that I knew was bound to take ce between the two girls, because goddess knew that if Iughed out then I would also be roped into the fire and that was thest thing I needed

    ¡°Jessy! I told you not to waste any water on your bunny, you just washed it yesterday and you went ahead to dirty it again.¡± Freya seethed and when I looked in the mirror it was to find Jessy¡¯s face also painted in anger.

    ¡°Mastah say yes!¡± Jessy said in return, looking to me for help.

    ¡°Her bunny was looking very dirty Freya. I don¡¯t think one wash will finish the water in the entire mansion.¡± I said and my maid did not like that because she turned her angry eyes to me.

    The fire that burned in those eyes took me back to a memory shard. I couldn¡¯t remember the exact details in that shard as with all the memories that I had from that time but the only thing I remembered clearly were those green eyes and the fire that burned in them.

    ¡°-isten to me Jessy.¡± I didn¡¯t get the entire of Freya¡¯s sentence but from Jessy¡¯s face I knew that the two were about to go at it and I had to step in.

    ¡°Freya, Don¡¯t be mad at her please and Jessy you have to listen to your mom and you can¡¯t scream, remember?¡± I said to the younger girl but she only ignored me and went back to washing her toy.

    ¡°Your breakfast is ready.¡± Freya said curtly but with a hint of annoyance in her tone and then she turned to exit the bathroom.

    I could tell that she was upset with me but I couldn¡¯t be sure of the exact reason.

    ¡°Freya.¡± I called before she couldpletely exit the bathroom and she stopped in her tracks and then slowly turned around to face me.

    ¡°Can I talk to you after breakfast?¡± I asked and the maid nodded her head in response before leaving the room.

    ¡°I think bunny is sparkling already. Let¡¯s rinse it off and dry it okay.¡± I said to Jessy and the younger girl agreed, smiling when she turned the toy this way and that and found no trace of dirt on it.

    I took a peg then hung the bunny by it¡¯s ears on the railing in the bathroom, smiling when the toy gave my bathroom an entirely different touch. It was no more all masculine. This time it was masculine with a touch of Jessy.

    I brushed my teeth hurriedly while Jessy stood in a corner watching me, I had tried to convince her to wait in the room but the younger girl refused.

    The moment I was done, we walked out of the room hand in hand well with  her small fingers wrapped around two of myrge ones.

    Once we were settled to eat, I felt a sense of deja vu take over. I was reminded of months back when I shared a meal with Jessy and this one was just as satisfying as the first time.

    Jessy ate from both of our tes and I let her, grateful to be sharing a meal with someone. I had gotten used to eaten alone but it didn¡¯t mean I was happy to be doing it. So this change was very wee.

    There was a knock on the door and I heard a maid rush towards it to open it. I perceived his scent before I saw him but what surprised me was the fact that Jessy could also perceive his scent.

    ¡°Smith!¡± She said and the man was yet to enter the room.

    Smith had not spoken, neither had Jessy seen him. There was no way she could have, but the girl called his name from the moment he entered into my home and that confused me.

    First she was a pup. And then, wasn¡¯t she an omega? How could she smell that far?

    I got no answers to these questions because before I could ask Smith was strolling into the dining room.

    ¡°I heard you were dining with a princess.¡± He said, causing Jessy to giggle happily and give the Beta a big wave which he happily returned.

    ¡°I have some news for you.¡± Smith delivered and from the look on his face i knew it was serious.

    I downed my ss of water and stood up from the table ready to leave. What I did not expect was that Jessy was also going to stand up.

    ¡°No Jess you have to finish your food.¡± I instructed but it seemed like the little girl was immune to mymands because she only shook her head and moved to stand by my side.

    Thankfully Freya happened to be passing by in that moment and when she found all three of us standing by the doorway she looked to me for an exnation but I could only shrug my shoulders, while doing my best to hide myughter at the confused look that painted her face.

    ¡°Hi Smith. Come on Jessy. Let¡¯s go.¡± She said and the three years old gave me a wave before following after her mother.

    ¡°Your hands are so dirty Jessy. I wonder how you always manage to mess your entire body when you eat.¡± Freya said.

    But Jessy only let out augh as if her mother had said something funny. The sound of her child likeughter brought a smile to my own lips.

    ¡°Wow.¡± I heard smith call out and I turned to look at him.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I could guess what he had to say but I wanted to hear him say it.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    My Beta only beganughing and I narrowed my eyes at him. It did nothing to deter him though.

    ¡°You know what, don¡¯t even tell me. Keep your mouth shut and don¡¯t talk about it. Cause I know what you¡¯re about to say and I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± I said but it only made my Betaugh harder.

    It was here, I realized that I didn¡¯t mind whatever Smith had to say. I knew that he was about to tease me about my treatments of Freya and her child. And tell me that I was head over heels for the duo but I didn¡¯t care. It made me happy and that was it.

    ¡°Can we go to the office? Like I said I have news for you.¡± He repeated, all traces ofughter disappearing and I nodded my head in agreement moving in the direction of the stairs that led to my office.

    Just as I passed by the kitchen, I could hear Jessy¡¯sughter followed by Freya¡¯s and a scary thought went through my head.

    I did not mind listening to both girlsugh. In fact, I could listen to themugh forever and I still won¡¯t get tired.

    I was thinking about a forever with my maid and her daughter.

 Chapter 54

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    The moment we settled into my office I knew that there was something off. My Beta was a very strong man and only very few things could make his brows crease in worry, like the way they currently were.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem Smith?¡± I finally asked, since the other man had chosen to remain silent since we settled into the room.

    ¡°Another attack happened.¡± He delivered and it felt like all the hairs at the back of my neck stood at attention.

    ¡°When was this?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Very early this morning. Thankfully we got on top of it before it could get any worse but they started another fire. A few pack members got injured and there is some loss of properties but I¡¯ve been able to settle the people temporarily. I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll be able topletely settle them.¡± He said.

    ¡°The same set of people from thest attack?¡±

    ¡°Yes Greyson, but this time we got one of the men before he couldpletely escape. I have tried to question him but as expected he has remained silent, so I think it might be best if you use your methods.¡± Smith urged and I nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Where is he now?¡± I asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s been held in the pack¡¯s dungeon. I wasn¡¯t sure if you wanted toe over there or if you would prefer to do it in your personal dungeon.¡± Smith offered.

    Under normal circumstances, I would have never hesitated with asking for him to be brought to my personal dungeon under my house, since I had most of my personal torture devices there and I felt the mostfortable there.

    But the thought of something going wrong and Jessy and Freya getting hurt as a result of my actions did not sit right with me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll attend to him at the packs dungeon.¡± I responded moving out of my seat.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Smith asked. And when I turned to look at him, his brows were furrowed in confusion.

    ¡°Yes. I need to get some things, I¡¯ll meet you outside.¡± I responded and moved out of the office without waiting for a response.

    ***

    Walking into the pack¡¯s dungeon, the smell of urine, sweat and blood made me scrunch my nose in disgust. It felt like the ce stank even more than thest time I had been here. To my credit, it had been a long time since I had been here.

    Smith followed religiously behind me but I paused in my steps before I could enter the dungeon that held the criminal.

    ¡°Wait here.¡± I instructed. I could see the opposition in his eyes but I didn¡¯t wait to give him the opportunity to express them.

    I pushed open the door to the cell and shut the door behind me, clicking the lock in ce l.

    The singr prisoner that the cell held, looked like he was at thest inch of his life. Smith had done a pretty good job in trying to make him talk and I knew instantly that this was one of those men that would rather die than rat out the rest of his team.

    I walked to the other end of the room that held the table of torture devices and dropped the bag I had packed on top the table before I began pulling out the items I had taken from my own dungeon. It of course included my favorite toys.

    Once they were allid out, I turned back around to face the man. He had his eyes trained on me and although one of them was swollen shut from what I assumed had been a blow to his eyes, I was very sure that he could still see my frame.

    I kept my arms folded and just continued to watch him the same way he was watching me. Sometimes torture wasn¡¯t the only way to extract information, I learnt that a long time ago. Silence worked better than most people believed.

    And just like I expected he broke, after what felt like ten minutes of intense staring. He spat out violently and I was sure that if it were not for the chains that bounded him, then he would be lunging at me even in his weak state.

    ¡°One day we¡¯re doing to take you down Alpha Greyson.¡± He began but I remained quiet. Only raising a brow.

    ¡°You might be the most powerful Alpha in the world but your greatest mistake is having weaknesses, now we know where to strike and best believe we would be doing exactly that soon.¡± He continued.

    My heart stuttered to a stop, I knew exactly what he was talking about. Maybe taking Freya and Jessy to the Sce had been a bad idea. I couldn¡¯t deny that we had mostly been the center of attraction at the festival.

    Although most tried to hide it, I had seen the way their eyes followed us throughout the night. I would give my life to have the two girls protected forever.

    The man continued his little rant, about how I was doomed for failure and how I was  about to go down soon. How their n wasing together little by little and even if it took time, it was going toe to fruition eventually.

    I had, had enough of his ranting and so I walked back over to the table and picked up a whip. It was one of those ones that had spiked edges and was sure to tear at the skin from the first strike.

    He was already close to his death so there wasn¡¯t much I had to do now anyway.

    I walked over to him with the whip in my hands and when I cracked it in the air, I reveled in the sh of fear that ran through his eyes. It was gone as fast as it came but it still pleasured me.

    ¡°Who sent you?¡± I asked calmly and I saw how my calm tone made him falter.

    He opened his mouth as though to say something but then he shut it tight again, before raising his eyes to meet mine. I hated eye contact, there were only a few people that I could make exceptions for but he was none of them and so Ished out and when the whip connected with his back, he arched in pain and let out a blood curling scream.

    The whip came off with bits of his flesh stuck to the spiked edges and of course some blood.

    ¡°You¡¯re destined for doom Alpha Greyson. That¡¯s a promise. We will stop at nothing.¡± He repeated and I only let out augh at his words.

    ¡°We? Well your own journey ends here don¡¯t you think? You wouldn¡¯t ever be able to take part in whatever great n you have set. And just the same way you¡¯ve been caught, I will stop at nothing to get everyst bit of all of you.¡± I said in a sinister voice.

    And the man¡¯s eyes darkened with anger, he spat at my face that was currently hovering above his and although the act was disgusting I simply wiped it away with a hand and before he could blink I wasnding a heavy blow on his jaw.

    The sound of his bones and teeth or whatever hard shell his jaw held breakingpletely satisfied me. I didn¡¯t have any more time for his games. I had gotten everything that I would need from him. So walking back to the table I picked up the mace.

    And with a heavy strike directed at his head, it split and both blood and brain matter sttered all around. Some getting onto my frame. I watched his lifeless body on the floor and I sneered in disgust.

    He looked pathetic.

    I would be very foolish to not heed his words or take them very seriously, but I had dealt with men such as this one for a long time. Men like Matthew and his aplices and it always ended this way for them.

    They always had this great, borate n to bring me down but at the end of the day it was never worth it.

    I could be strict in my ways and may be a little ruthless but I did not consider myself a bad leader. I listened to my people, I helped them as much as I could, everything that I did and most of the decisions I took was for their betterment.

    So it made no sense that there were still people unsatisfied with this. I mean I didn¡¯t expect everybody to love me, but I also did not expect them to always want to try and over throw me.

    Tossing my tools back into my bag, I moved out of the room with ast nce at the bodyying on the floor. Smith was waiting outside the door for me and I could see the question in his eyes when I got out of the cell.

    His eyes especially roamed my bloody frame but thest thing I wanted was to answer questions.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine Smith. Thank you for your help. Let¡¯s attend to the pack members that were affected before calling it a day.¡± I said.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go home to get washed and changed before you do that? You have blood smeared all over you and I think you might scare them more if you go like this.¡± He advised.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just wipe down with an rag or something. I¡¯m sure they are getting angsty from not hearing from me all day.¡±

    I knew the rag wouldn¡¯t help much but all I wanted was to get this day over with and move on.

    ***

    It wasn¡¯t until the day waspletely dark and most people were sleeping that I pulled into my home and the moment I stepped into the entryway it felt like I could breathe alright again.

    The atmosphere was just what I needed but the sight of Freya half asleep in the living area disturbed that peace that was beginning to settle within me. The sound from the door shutting jolted her and in the next moment she was rushing towards me.

    ¡°Goddess I was so worried, you¡¯ve been gone all day, it¡¯s past midnight. I was worried about you.¡± Freya began, almost breaking down in tears.

    And I realized how much my absence had affected her. Maybe it was because of the fact that I had been gone for so long.

    ¡°You have nothing to worry about Freya. I¡¯m alright. I just had to sort out a lot of things and I didn¡¯t expect it would take the entire day.¡± I consoled, stroking her cheeks fondly.

    The fact that I had someone worrying about my well-being warmed my heart. I watched as Freya¡¯s face scrunched and in the next second a gasp escaped her lips.

    ¡°What happened? You¡¯re injured! Were you bleeding somewhere? You ha-¡± Freya began but I dipped my head and took her lips in a sweet kiss. Sessfully silencing her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my blood I promise.¡± Her brows furrowed together like she was about to ask more questions but thankfully she didn¡¯t.

    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a bath for you.¡± She said instead.

    ¡°Well I¡¯ll take that bath only if you join me.¡± I teased and she let out a littleugh.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t, then you¡¯ll just stink.¡± She replied, pulling me in the direction of the stairs that led to my room.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be sleeping together tonight so you¡¯re the one who is going to have to deal with the stench.¡± I threatened yfully and she onlyughed louder, the sound was like music to my ears.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll bath with you. Only because I really need you to wash off the stink.¡±

    This time Iughed along with her.

    Once we were settled in therge tub, with Freya sitting in between my legs and running her dainty fingers through my calloused palm, it felt like the stress of the entire day faded from my body.

    I ced a gentle kiss on her head and she turned around to look at me, giggling when I winked at her.

    ¡°How is Jessy?¡± I asked after a long silence.

    ¡°She¡¯s alright. Asleep in Christie¡¯s room. She kept asking for you through out the day.¡± Freya said and my chest tightened with fond.

    ¡°Well I missed her too. I preferred the quiet, peaceful morning I had, where my only worries was how to get her bunny clean, than the rollercoaster of a day that I had.¡± I whispered to her and she twisted the top of her body so she was facing me.

    She said nothing and instead She leaned in for a kiss and I humored her, shutting my eyes the moment my lips connected with her soft lips.

    We spent the rest of our bath in silence and once we were properly cleaned, we rinsed, got out and then dressed in silence.

    ¡°I¡¯ll warm up your dinner.¡± Freya offered but I shook my head.

    ¡°I already ate. Come to bed, I just want to hold you.¡± I said and the blush that covered her cheeks made me smile.

    We settled onto the bed with arms wrapped around each other, and with Freya¡¯s warm body on mine and her intoxicating scent wafting into my nostrils I began to dance on the edge of sleep.

    ¡°Jessy¡¯s birthday is in a week.¡± Freya said and it felt like all the sleep disappeared from my eyes and mind.

    ¡°Really? Why I¡¯m I just knowing this?¡± I asked, but the green eyed girl merely shrugged.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was important. I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m mentioning it now.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s important Freya.¡± I said sighing when Freya only remained quiet.

    ¡°Well you better go to sleep mommy. We have a busy week ahead of us.¡± I said softly, poking Freya in the sides and smiling when she let out a giggle.

    I closed my eyes and let the sleep take over me too, because I had a birthday party to n starting tomorrow and I wanted to make sure that it was the best party any four years old could ever have.

 Chapter 55

    Against all of my protests Greyson had actually begun nning a birthday party for Jessy and the little girl was loving the idea. For some reason, Greyson felt like it would be a great idea to keep me in the dark, iming that he also wanted to surprise me.

    It wasn¡¯t my birthday but apparently I was being celebrated too. But I had been able to keep up with the entire process thanks to Christie.

    The entire week had been so stress free and happy for me and for a moment it scared me. I wasn¡¯t used to everything just being perfect and staying perfect for me especially over long periods of time. It didn¡¯t feel like that was my life.

    But this week had been that exact thing for me, perfect.

    And I knew I couldn¡¯t question it. I knew that it was bound to crash, it wasn¡¯t a forever thing and it was bound toe to an end soon, so I wasn¡¯t going to question it at all.

    ¡°Mommy want omee.¡± Jessy called out to me.

    ¡°Okay babe. Go sit down and wait I¡¯ll make you some oatmeal.¡± I instructed.

    ¡°Hey Freya, Master wants to see you.¡± Christie delivered from the doorway and I turned towards her, offering her a smile before nodding in acknowledgment.

    ¡°Alright.¡± I said, but remained in my spot, since I wanted to make Jessy her oats first.

    ¡°Go now. I¡¯ll finish this for you.¡± She offered and I smiled

    ¡°Thank you. Jessy, stay here okay I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I instructed but my daughter only continued to watch me with wide eyes.

    I moved in the direction of his office and when I popped my head in after knocking and getting his permission toe in, it was to find him bent over arge cardboard paper seemingly drawing.

    The door pushed openpletely and Jessy strolled into the room with a wide smile on her face, the little minx did not even bother with acknowledging me instead she wait straight to the Alpha, who raised her and ced her in between his legs so she she could see what he was doing.

    She let out a loud gasp the moment she got a closer look and her face lit up in excitement.

    ¡°Bunnies!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Do you like them?¡± He asked and she nodded her head rapidly and enthusiastically.

    I only continued to watch them with a fond look on my face from my position by the doorway.

    Finally the Alpha¡¯s eyes raised to meet mine and he offered me a small smile, beckoning me to him with a crook of his fingers. I humored him and moved closer to him and as his scent filtered into my nose, I realized how much I had missed him in thisst week that he had been so busy.

    ¡°Jessy, look at that.¡± The Alpha said, pointing towards the door and when she turned in that direction he pulled me closer and we shared a small kiss.

    The kiss was barely enough, in fact it was merely a brush of our lips and it left me craving even more. It left me tingling in the right ces, but Jessy¡¯s eyes was back on us again and the confused look in her blue eyes made me giggle.

    ¡°Wha that Mastah?¡± She asked and I could see how much Greyson was trying to hold in hisughter.

    ¡°Nothing Jess. Why don¡¯t you go get your bunny so I can make a life drawing of it?¡± He asked.

    I was pretty sure Jessy did not fully understand the concept of a life drawing but the excited manner in which the mini version of myself nodded before scrambling out of hisp and running out of the room, one would believe she did.

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡± He said, once we were alone.

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°Come on, you can take Jessy¡¯s space just until she¡¯s back.¡± He offered, patting his thigh and giving me a cheeky smile which made meugh.

    I humored him though and moved to settle between his thighs.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve been so busy. Between running the pack and nning for Jessy¡¯s birthday, I¡¯ve just been so upied that I¡¯ve had no time for anything else including you and I¡¯m not happy about that.¡± He whispered into my ears and I melted in his arms.

    ¡°So I¡¯m taking the day off and we¡¯re going out.¡±

    I whipped my head towards him and even if I tried I knew that I couldn¡¯t hide the excitement on my face.

    ¡°Really? Where?¡± The smile that painted the Alpha¡¯s face sent butterflies flying in my stomach.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see. Go get ready and wear Jessy something cute. Meet me outside.¡± He urged, patting my butt when I did stand up. I gave him a dirty eye for it but he onlyughed loudly in reaction.

    I found Jessying up the stairway with her bunny in her hand.

    ¡°Come on Jess, we¡¯re going out. Let¡¯s go dress up.¡±

    ¡°But Mastah wants Bunny.¡± She said, switching between looking towards me and looking towards his door.

    ¡°Yes, bunny ising with us.¡± That seemed to satisfy her because she took my outstretched hands and followed me back down the stairs with noints.

    Once we were properly dressed, I moved us outside with Jessy¡¯s extra bag in my hands, my daughter was bouncing by my side with excitement and it was infectious.

    As we drove to our surprise destination, Greyson yed different children rhymes and songs and I was surprised that Jessy knew quite a number of them.

    ¡°Who taught you these songs?¡± I asked finally.

    ¡°Mastah.¡± She responded before returning to her singing.

    I looked to the man in question but he only wore a smirk on his face but offered no answer to me.

    I knew that Jessy and Greyson were spending time in each other¡¯s presence. Enough that his room now even had Jessy¡¯s trademark. His walls were covered in drawings and coloring paints, plus almost every surface of his room was covered in papers that held her drawings. But I wasn¡¯t aware of just how much time they were actually spending together.

    I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on that thought anymore because we were pulling to a stop. It looked familiar. But it wasn¡¯t until the gates were pulled open that I recognized where we were.

    We were back at the fields.

    Only this time everything looked different.

    It was more greens than the gold that had been prominent on the night of the festival. And the sun was shining beautifully over all the greens instead of the moonlight. Plus there were no people here at all just the three of us.

    Greyson had a nket in his hands that I had not been paying attention to know where he had gotten it from but when we were situated under a shade heid out the nket and urged myself and Jessy to sit.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked when he turned around to leave.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± He said, throwing a wink my way.

    I watched as he headed back in the direction of the gates and disappeared after it.

    ¡°Mommy look.¡± Jessy suddenly gasped by my side.

    ¡°It¡¯s a butterfly babe. Think it woulde to you if you hold out your hands?¡± I asked and Jessy nodded rapidly, holding out both of her hands.

    Thankfully the butterfly did settle within her hands but only for a few seconds before it was flying around again, I didn¡¯t want to deal with the sadness that would havee had that not happened.

    Greyson was soon back with arge basket in his hands and when he started offloading it¡¯s items onto the basket I couldn¡¯t help but think when he had gotten all of these sorted out.

    ¡°When did you pack this?¡± I asked in surprise.

    ¡°While you were asleep.¡± He responded.

    Tears stung at my eyes at the sweetness of the man before me but before it could fall off my cheeks, Greyson fingers was brushing it away.

    ¡°Hey, hey, I didn¡¯t bring you here so you¡¯d cry, I brought you here so you¡¯ll be happy. So if I see those tears best believe we¡¯ll be going back home.¡± He threatened yfully and I couldn¡¯t help butugh at his tone.

    Heughed along with me and even Jessy beganughing, which made usugh harder.

    ¡°Why are youughing Jessy?¡± Greyson finally asked, but the little girl only looked at him in confusion before turning to me for help.

    ¡°I think she justughs along when two or more people areughing so she isn¡¯t left out, I don¡¯t think she ever really gets the joke.¡± I responded and when our eyes remained on Jessy¡¯s frame for too long, she stuck her tongue out at us both.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Oh no Jess, you didn¡¯t.¡± Greyson said dramatically and in a swift movement he was capturing Jessy in his arms and attacking her sides with tickles.

    The soon to be four years oldughed loudly while she squirmed trying to get out of his hold.

    ¡°Say sorry.¡± Greyson said but the stubborn mini version of herself refused screaming ¡®No!¡¯ to the request.

    Soon she gave in though.

    ¡°Sowy! Sowy!¡± She finally said and Greyson released her.

    ¡°See that wasn¡¯t so hard, was it?¡± He said smirking at Jessy.

    The little girl only stuck her tongue out at him again but this time before he could capture her she was running into the fields,ughing loudly as Greyson chased after her.

    It brought me so much peace and joy to watch them.

    I finished unpacking the basket while they ran around the fields and even helped myself to some food.

    I watched as Greyson caught up with Jessy but he didn¡¯t tickle her as expected instead he picked her up into his hands and they began whispering to each other.

    When they both turned mischievous eyes to me, I just knew that I was about to be their next prey. They both stalked towards me but I remained silent.

    ¡°Well Mommy, it isn¡¯t very fair of you to start eating without us don¡¯t you think?¡± Greyson said.

    ¡°Yes mommy!¡± Said his little helper.

    ¡°You both were ying and I was starving!¡± I defended

    ¡°Let¡¯s get her Jessy!¡± Greyson urged.

    And of course my little traitor of a child, lunged towards me and they both began tickling my sides.

    I wouldn¡¯t change anything in my life at the moment, everything felt so beautiful and so perfect and for the first time I hoped that it would remain like that for a long time.

 Chapter 56

    ¡°Happy Birthday Baby!¡± I whispered to my child and I watched with a smile on my face as she flipped her pretty poppers open.

    ¡°It¡¯s my burtday mommy!¡± Jessy whispered excitedly back to me too and Iughed pulling her closer to me for a hug.

    ¡°Yes, yes it is babe.¡± I responded dropping a small kiss on her head.

    It was still pretty early but Jessy and I had a small ritual on each of our birthdays, where we woke up really early in the day and just be affectionate with one another, like the way we were doing at the moment.

    It would usually involve hugs, kisses and just silence. Before moving to Greyson¡¯s home that had been the only sort of gifts or party we could offer to each other. Well, some times I tried to get extra food for Jessy or for myself but that was never really certain. This was our main gift to each other.

    This particr morning felt different, but it wasn¡¯t surprising. For the first time ever, Jessy was going to have her own birthday party, I didn¡¯t know the details of this because someone had decided to keep me in the dark but I was very excited about it nevertheless.

    ¡°You¡¯re growing my baby. I¡¯m so happy I kept you, I¡¯m so, so happy. You bring so much joy into my life and I know that you¡¯re going to be so great. More than I could ever be, you¡¯re going to do amazing things. I love you Jess.¡± I whispered to my daughter, not even bothering to wipe the tears that were currently streaming down my face.

    A small knock came on the door and I paused cleaning the tears that were streaming down my face before listening closely again. It had been so faint that I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if my mind had been ying tricks on me. But then it came again and this time it was a little louder.

    I stood up from the bed and moved towards the door and when I pulled it open, it was to find Greyson on the other side with a small cake in his hands. The cake had a singr candle in it and the Alpha had a wide grin on his face, a sign that he was very pleased with himself. It made meugh.

    ¡°I¡¯m here for the birthday girl.¡± He said, but before I could open the door for him toe in, Jessy¡¯s small frame was wiggling past me and she was hugging his legs.

    I ushered us all in and the Alpha squatted and when he was at eye level with Jessy, he offered the cake in his hands to her.

    ¡°Happy birthday Jess!¡± He whispered to her and the girl beamed brightly.

    ¡°Thank yoo!¡± She responded, reaching her hands out for the cake but Greyson shook his head no.

    ¡°You have to make a wish then you blow out the candles.¡± He said and she did exactly that, shutting her eyes tight for a few seconds before opening them and blowing out the candle.

    Greyson took out the stick before offering the cake to her, with a wide smile on her face she took a big bite.

    ¡°Some?¡± She said to Greyson but he shook his head.

    ¡°No that¡¯s yours.¡± He responded and then she turned to me.

    ¡°Some mommy?¡± I only rolled my eyes before moving to settle on the bed.

    ¡°Now you offer me?¡± I asked but the little minx onlyughed.

    Greysonughed along with her and picked her carefully, mindful of the te of cake in her hands before settling on the bed beside me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous mommy.¡± He responded with a cheeky smile on his face that made me roll my eyes.

    We sat in silence for a while, with Jessy eating and Greyson just watching her with a smile on his lips, I watched them both together and it felt as if my chest would explode any second now.

    ¡°What?¡± Greyson asked with furrowed brows when he raised his head to find my eyes on them both but I could only sigh and shake my head, moving out of the small bed.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He asked, confusion written all over his face.

    ¡°I need to begin my day. There¡¯s cooking and preparations to be done.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be taken care of. Remember I told you that you also have a surprise today so it¡¯s also kind of your day.¡± He said and I smiled in reaction.

    ¡°I know. But I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll befortable to just sit back and watch everyone else do something while I do nothing.¡± I said and he nodded in understanding.

    Standing up with Jessy in his arms, they both waved me bye and left the room. I stood in my spot for what felt like a long time but was probably only a few seconds before moving into the bathroom to begin my day properly.

    The entire kitchen was filled with food items, from vegetables to meat to others and I gasped in surprise at the effort that Greyson had actually put into this. How many people wereing to this party?

    I had initially thought that it would be a small celebration in the house and even that had sounded too much to me but with the amount of food items here, it was obvious that there were going to be more people.

    ¡°Hey Freya!¡± Christie called out the moment she noticed my presence and I smiled at her, wondering why her and the other maid that were currently upying the kitchen were up already. It was still pretty early.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early. Why are you up?¡± I asked and she let out augh.

    ¡°Do you see the amount of work here Freya? We needed to get a head start. Plus, I didn¡¯t even think Master would let you join us.¡± She said.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he? It¡¯s my child¡¯s birthday. Besides I¡¯m a maid here and I have to work too.¡± I responded but Freya exchanged a look with the other girl before looking away.

    There was obviously a meaning to that look and I wanted to know what it was, but before I could ask Emilia walked into the kitchen.

    It would not have been weird at all for her to being from the garden especially since most of us were up already and busy. But the maid was still in her pajamas and on closer inspection she had a little dirt smeared on her hands. Plus her pajamas bottoms looked dirty too, like she had been sitting on sand.

    I furrowed my brows at her frame as she paused in the kitchen upon seeing all of us.

    ¡°Why do you look like that and where are youing from?¡± Christie asked, eyeing the maid.

    Emilia of course recovered quickly from her shock and she only sneered at Christie.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± She said, before stomping out of the room.

    ¡°You know I don¡¯t trust that girl at all. She just strikes all the wrong chords in me.¡± Christiemented and I hummed in agreement.

    ¡°Me too.¡± I replied, and for a moment I considered telling Christie about my findings concerning the maid from thest couple of months.

    It might help to at least let one person know about the strange and abnormal situations I usually met her in, but before I could open my mouth her roommate Naomi, who also happened to be in the kitchen with us began speaking.

    ¡°She¡¯s not as bad as you all make her out to be you know. She¡¯s just scared.¡±

    ¡°Scared? That¡¯s not a word I would ever use when ites to describing Emilia.¡± Christie responded.

    ¡°True, she¡¯s a little rough around the edges and she can be mean but she¡¯s really not as bad as you think.¡± She said and I only continued to watch her in confusion.

    Why was Naomi covering up for her? I had seen the two together and Emilia was as mean and nasty to her as she was with everyone of us, so it made no sense that the maid was trying to make us see the good in her.

    She walked out of the kitchen before anymore words could be exchanged though and I just stared after her frame in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a weirder pair.¡± Christiemented and Iughed loudly.

    ¡°So how are you feeling? It¡¯s Jessy¡¯s birthday today and I¡¯m sure some of that excitement must be rubbing off on you.¡± Christie responded and my smile widened without me even meaning to.

    ¡°I am excited! But I can¡¯t help but wonder why I had to be kept in the dark about the entire process.¡± I said and Christie turned away from me.

    Not before I could catch the smile on her face that she was trying to hide. This girl knew something. I moved towards her.

    ¡°Christie¡­¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± She responded, still not looking at me.

    ¡°What are you not telling me?¡± I asked but she only shook her head fast.

    ¡°Nothing Freya. Just let it be and have fun. She said, moving from her position by the sink to the stove to begin throwing ingredients into the boiling pot.

    ***

    My entire body ached from standing through out the day and from buzzing around the kitchen, but I couldn¡¯t be happier. I was doing this for my baby and for the very first time too so my insides were bursting with satisfaction.

    A loud gasp escaped my lips the moment I entered the living area. It had been converted to a party hall and I could help but marvel at the beauty of it all. The space was mostly empty now since most of the maids had retired to prepare for the rest of the day.

    One thing I did not expect was the excitement that woulde from the maids at this asion, I feared that they might be upset that they had to do some extra work for the sake of Jessy but that was not the case at all. The entire mansion was alive and bursting with happiness.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be one hell of a party tonight I¡¯m sure.¡± Zoe said from behind me and I turned to look at her, giving the head maid a big smile which she returned.

    ¡°Thank you for all your help Zoe. I really appreciate.¡±

    Zoe knew how best to coordinate the entire house and she had really been helpful through out this particr day.

    ¡°I¡¯m d I could help Freya! Enjoy your evening.¡± She said, before turning around and leaving.

    I heard Jessy¡¯s yful squealing from the Alpha¡¯s office and I moved in that direction. I hadn¡¯t seen the little minx and her hype man all day and I missed them a little.

    There were multiple voicesing from within his office and it caused my brows to furrow in confusion. Who else was here?

    I knocked at the door and it was pulled open to reveal Smith.

    ¡°Hi!¡± He called out cheerfully.

    ¡°Hey.¡± I said.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    The room held Greyson, Smith and another guy I didn¡¯t recognize. Then Jessy and her friend from the festival, the boy that had stuck to her side like glue that night.

    ¡°Mommy look! Simon!¡± She called excitedly and I waved to the little boy who offered me a big smile and a wave.

    The other guy in the room, whom I assumed was Simon¡¯s father from the resemnce that the two shared, had a look in his eyes that just made me ufortable. It wasn¡¯t malicious, but I just didn¡¯t like it, or feelfortable around him and so I averted my eyes from him.

    The moment Greyson¡¯s eyes met mine he winked at me and I smiled in reaction.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m sorry to break this mini party but the birthday girl needs to prepare for the bigger party.¡± I said and they allughed.

    Thankfully Jessy followed me out of the room willingly and we moved back to our room to prepare. I could already hear the noise from the living area, signifying more peopleing into the house. I didn¡¯t know the people that had been invited to this and it made me more anxious than I wanted to admit.

    I trusted Greyson with my life, but that did not count for everybody else. Like the guy in his office at the moment.

    Preparing Jessy turned out to be an emotional moment for me especially since Greyson had gone and gotten her a beautiful dress and shoes to match.

    Once I was done dressing her and styling her hair, my daughter looked every bit like a princess and it warmed my heart. I felt so happy in the moment. It truly felt like it was my day too.

    ¡°Happy birthday baby. You¡¯re going to have a lot of fun!¡± I said and Jessy giggled in response, taking my face in her little hands before nting a small kiss on my nose, one that made me smile.

    I hurried through dressing up and preparing and I felt good in the dress that I had on.

    Walking out of the door with Jessy¡¯s tiny hands intertwined with mine, it felt like the entire attention turned towards us. I shied away from it but Jessy ate up all the attention.

    There were quite a number of people around but that did not seem to bother her, instead she ran up to the group of her friends that she had made at the festival and from there onwards it was squeals andughter from the group.

    I watched on fondly, feeling happier and satisfied.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re enjoying yourself.¡± Greyson said,ing up behind me in my position by the corner.

    I turned around to face him and offered him a small smile.

    ¡°I am, I just wasn¡¯t expecting to see a lot of people, neither do I know the majority of them.¡±

    ¡°Well these are mostly my pack officials and then parents of the kids ying with Jessy. I sent out the invites and honestly I didn¡¯t expect this sort of turn up, I just wanted to prepare for it just incase and I¡¯m d I did.¡± He responded.

    ¡°Thank you, Jessy is so happy.¡± I said and he turned in her direction at the mention of her name.

    ¡°Come with me Freya.¡±

    Greyson did not give me the time to respond before he was gently pulling me. We walked in the direction of the kitchen before exiting into the garden.

    Once we were settled onto the bench everything felt calm again, it reminded me of the night that had begun our rtionship. Greyson pulled me into his arms and I settled within, resting my head on his shoulders and just breathing in his scent.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about us.¡± He began and I sat up a little in my position, looking to him for more.

    ¡°What have you been thinking about us?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about how easy it is to love you and love Jessy. It has been such a big breath of fresh air having you both in my life and being able to take care of you like this.¡± He whispered, locking eyes with me.

    Even when I remained quiet, he went on.

    ¡°I think, no I take that back, I am in love with you Freya. Completely, whole heartedly, I can¡¯t even begin to exin how or when it happened but I¡¯m done trying to figure it out. I¡¯m done trying to find a reason to be with you or an exnation for my feelings for you. I just want to be able to express them from now on. You don¡¯t have to say it back or feel the same way bu-¡±

    I took his lips in a kiss, not wanting to hear thest of his sentence. A tear escaped my eyes and even as the kiss deepened I couldn¡¯t help the butterflies that came with it.

    ¡°I love you too and you have no idea how much I want to be with you everyday.¡± I whispered back to him and the way his eyes lit up, made me even happier.

    Before he could respond though, the door to the kitchen was pushed open to reveal a panicking, almost crying Christie.

    ¡°Freya, Freya, it¡¯s Jessy!¡±

    Those were the only words Christie delivered, the maid was a panting mess and she had tears streaming down her face.

    That was already enough message for me, I flew out of the chair and ran into the house, Greyson hot on my heels.

 Chapter 57

    I pushed past the people that had gathered in the center of the living area. There were whispers everywhere and from the faces and the atmosphere I could already tell that nothing good was awaiting me, still I prayed, I prayed to the Goddess that nothing had happened to my child.

    But once I got to her, all the breath whooshed out of my lungs and it felt like a vibration went through my body. I ran towards her and took her frame into my hands.

    Jessy wasying in a pool of her own blood around her head and there was still some blood rushing out of her mouth. My daughter looked pale and lifeless. The scream that tore out of my mouth was inhumane and it took everything in me to not shift at that moment, since my wolf was threatening to take over.

    ¡°She¡¯s still breathing Freya, we have to move her to the room, I just called the healer and she¡¯ll be here soon to look her over. You need to let go of her so I can carry her to the room where she¡¯ll be morefortable.¡± I heard Greyson speak, but my mind could barelyprehend any of the things he was saying.

    It felt like his words were going over my head, I only continued to grip Jessy¡¯s frame tighter. He moved me though, gently taking Jessy out of my hands, I growled at him, rushing towards him to take my child back but he only ignored me, scooping Jessy into his arms and carrying her away.

    I followed hurriedly after him with tears blurring my vision. I could hear the murmurs from the people behind us and the sound of footsteps following after me but I didn¡¯t stop to look or listen. I only had my eyes on my child.

    ¡°Christie get some water and towels and Freya get her some new clothes.¡± Greyson instructed the moment we were in the masters bedroom.

    I didn¡¯t want to leave my child for any reason but Looking at the careful manner in which Greyson was treating and attending to her let me know that she was in good hands and maybe I needed to do something to get my mind to start working again.

    Running out of the room, I flew down the flight of stairs in the direction of the quarters, the guests were exiting the house already but I paid no attention to any of them. It wasn¡¯t until I was inside my room that it felt like my brain was starting to work again.

    I rummaged through the drawers taking out a few clothes with tears still streaming down my face, I swiped them away trying to focus on the task at hand. Once I turned around to exit the room, it was to find the little boy that had been in the office earlier in the day. Simon.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jessy?¡± He asked.

    I smiled gently at him even through my tears, the child looked sad and it worsened how I felt but at the same time it struck a chord  within me. Jessy finally had a friend, one that cared about her.

    It wasn¡¯t something that would have ever happened back at our former pack. My child would have grown into a full blown outcast. She would have always been picked on because of our circumstances. Everything changed here.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine, okay. Go meet your father, he might be worried.¡± I urged, giving him a small smile which he returned.

    He held my hands as we walked out of the quarters, I knew he would be around Jessy¡¯s age but he was already so strong and matured. It felt like he carried a certain energy of strength and as he held onto my hands while we walked, It helped me breathe better.

    ¡°Simon, I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± His father said the moment we were out. The boy let go of my fingers to go to his father.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about what has happened with Jessy, I hope she¡¯s fine. We¡¯lle to check up on her again soon.¡± He said quietly, offering me a small smile.

    His words sounded real and while he spoke theyforted me but the moment he smiled, everything felt off once more. His smile wasn¡¯t anythingforting, it felt like he was mocking me and the way his eyes also sparkled with what looked like excitement, didn¡¯t match his words.

    But I didn¡¯t even have the time to respond to him, because he took his son into his arms and he was exiting the now empty living area.

    Simon gave me a small wave, but the boys eyes held a certain sadness that went beyond knowing his friend was ill, it looked more like the younger boy knew something.

    The moment the door was shut, I turned back around and raced up the stairs. The healer was already by Jessy¡¯s side as I got into the room.

    My daughter looked worse than before, her entire frame was even more pale and it looked like she was struggling to breathe. I rushed to her side with the tears running down my face once more.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening to her?¡± I asked, trying to take Jessy into my arms again, but Greyson held onto me and moved me to the side to allow the healer work better.

    ¡°Just calm down Freya, ra is still checking her.¡± He said, wrapping me in a hug to avoid me looking at Jessy¡¯s almost dying frame.

    We stood like that for what felt like hours, but was only probably a couple of minutes.

    ¡°Alpha.¡± ra called and we got out of Greyson¡¯s hold, moving towards her immediately.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    She had changed Jessy¡¯s clothes already, but it didn¡¯t make her look any better.

    ¡°She¡¯s been poisoned.¡± The healer delivered and my heart stopped beating for a few seconds.

    ¡°What? Howe?!¡± Greyson asked but at this point, my heart had resumed it thump thump and so I let out a loud sob.

    ¡°Five minutes, I was only away for five minutes.¡± I cried out loud.

    ¡°Freya you need to calm down. I need you to stay calm so we can help Jessy together, okay.¡± ra said calmly and I nodded my head rapidly, swiping my hands at my eyes to clean off the tears.

    ¡°Jessy¡¯s body is fighting the poison which is surprising for an omega pup but if we can get her to throw up then maybe we could get the majority of the toxins out of her system and if I could identify what she has been poisoned with then I might be able to help with an antidote.¡± She offered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get a bucket.¡± Greyson said.

    In this moment, I was very grateful for Greyson because I wouldn¡¯t even know what to do with myself if it had all been left to me, I felt helpless and weak and the only thing I could do was bawl my eyes out.

    I couldn¡¯t lose my child, I wouldn¡¯t ever survive it.

    ¡°Help me Freya, let¡¯s get her to sit up.¡± ra said and I moved to do as she said.

    Jessy¡¯s body felt cold to the touch and my daughter barely blinked even as we moved her.

    ¡°She¡¯s still alive don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just the poison taking its toll on her.¡± The healer assured and I nodded.

    Greyson came into the room soon with a bucket in his hands and I took it from him, holding the bucket in front of Jessy as per ra¡¯s instruction and while Greyson held onto Jessy¡¯s frame, ra inserted two of her fingers into her throat, moving it this way and that for a few seconds and soon Jessy was throwing up.

    I felt relieved to see it, even when my daughter looked like it pained her to be doing so, her throwing up was still a good thing. Most of what her stomach ejected was green mixed with blood and it scared me.

    The thought that kept running in my head was ¡®Who could have done this?¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s all. Freya bring her some water.¡± The healer asked.

    Thankfully there was already a bottle on the nightstand and I didn¡¯t have to go out of the room, I watched Jessy¡¯s almost lifeless body being dropped back onto the bed.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t look better at all ra. You said some of the toxins would leave her body if she threw up shouldn¡¯t that make her better?¡± Greyson asked and for the first time I saw fear dance in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, but from the look of the contents of her puke it¡¯s obvious what she¡¯s been given. I don¡¯t even need to test it. I don¡¯t know how anyone got it, but Jessy has been given Deadly nightshade.¡± ra delivered.

    If a pin had been dropped in the room at the moment everyone would have heard it. The silence was almost stunning.

    Deadly Nightshade? I didn¡¯t even think those things existed anymore. That was the most poisonous herb in the world. It killed in minutes and only few, very powerful people could withstand its effect, depending on their blood.

    ¡°How? W-who? I thought those herbs don¡¯t even exist anymore.¡± I stuttered brokenly, not bothering to fight the tears streaming down my face anymore.

    ¡°The herbs are very rare, but it could still be found in the woods if a person knows what they are looking for. Not everyone even knows how to identify them, so it means that whoever did this, not only had the worst intentions, but they could have been sourcing for this nt for a while.¡± ra exined.

    I burst into more tears at her words and Greyson once again took me into his arms. Who could have done this to my baby? She didn¡¯t deserve it at all. Jessy was the sweetest little girl and this day was supposed to be the best day of her life, why would anyone want to take it away so cruelly?

    ¡°I just gave her something to help her body continue to fight the toxins for as long as we can. I might need a little more time to work on anything that would be able to help her, but the chances are very slim. The herbs are very deadly, we can only hope and pray.¡±

    ¡°Please ra, whatever you can do. I beg you. You¡¯ve got to save Jessy please.¡± Greyson pleaded, his voice cracking a little.

    ¡°I promise Alpha, I¡¯ll help her as much as I can. I¡¯ll leave some more of this, so you can administer to her through the night, to help her continue to fight while I work on something. By morning I should hopefully have some good news.¡± The older woman mentioned, packing up her bags.

    ¡°Jessy is a very strong girl Freya, you¡¯ve just got to believe in her.¡± She said, before leaving the room. Shutting the door behind her.

    I moved to Jessy¡¯s side and just watched my daughter with more tears running through my face. She looked even smaller than her four years of age. I felt Greyson by my side and when I looked to him, his eyes also held a lot of sadness.

    He swiped at Jessy¡¯s cheeks with a finger and I watched as a drop of tears escaped his eyes. It made my heart squeeze even tighter in my chest.

    ¡°I wish we hadn¡¯t gone into the garden for those five minutes, then maybe this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± He said.

    And I was about to tell him that it wasn¡¯t his fault, even if we had stayed in the party all through the night, whoever had these intentions would have found a way to execute them one way or another, it was obvious that this had been nned for tonight, but his words stuck to me and brought me realization.

    The garden.

    Beyond the garden was the woods and the image of Emiliaing into the house that early morning, the first time I had slept with the Alpha.

    Her fingers were stained like she had been digging through the sand. Then when she had turned to leave, something had stuck out of her pockets. I hadn¡¯t seen it properly that morning but when I thought about it now it was clearer.

    Those had been herbs.

 Chapter 58

    That bitch!

    The rage that coursed through me was nothing like I had felt before, I just knew there was something off about her, and I knew that I should have spoken about it at some point, now my child was probably going to loose her life because of me.

    I was fuming, my whole body heated up a lot and when I reached out to the fire burning within me in an attempt to quench the raging fire it was almost like I had mes crawling over my fingers that made the attempt.

    I couldn¡¯t think or act on anything else except that anger and it was all because of one person.

    Because of Emilia.

    It wouldn¡¯t change a thing, it certainly wouldn¡¯t make the situation better but if she was going to try and take my child¡¯s life then I was going to try and take hers too. I didn¡¯t care about the consequences that woulde with it.

    Greyson¡¯s arms around me usually brought mefort but in the moment they only made me feel hotter, I didn¡¯t want to be here. Within his arms. The only thing that would bring me and my wolf satisfaction would be mming Emilia¡¯s head against a wall and watching her skull shatter while her blood ran through.

    And so, I pulled out of Greyson¡¯s grip, I could see the look of confusion on the Alpha¡¯s face at my sudden movements but I didn¡¯t stop to exin.

    ¡°Freya?¡± He called out, confusioncing his voice but I ignored him moving towards the bed and nting a kiss on Jessy¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He asked again, but I only continued to ignore him, moving instead out of the room and through the grand stairs that led to the maid quarters.

    I felt energetic and it didn¡¯t feel like I had just spent thest couple of hours bawling my eyes out, I knew that my wolf was responsible for fueling me with this strength and I appreciated it more than anything in this moment.

    I heard voices and so I stopped to listen, trying my best to zero in the sounds to the room that I wanted to listen from.

    ¡°What do you think could have happened? You never really answered my question.¡± I heard Naomi¡¯s voice even though the door was shut.

    Another advantage of having my wolf so close to the surface, was that it not only fueled my strength but it also fueled my senses.

    ¡°I already told you Naomi, I don¡¯t know! Now leave me the fuck alone and go to bed. Or better still shut the hell up and let me sleep.¡± Emilia raged and it was the sound of her voice that broke thest straw of restraint that I possessed.

    I pushed open the door since it wasn¡¯t locked and the shock that painted both of the girls features pleased me. Naomi seemed to recover first because she spoke.

    ¡°Ahh Freya. What are you doing here? How is Jessy?¡± Naomi asked and when I looked to the girl on the bed, the look on her face paused me in my steps and for a second my intentions faltered.

    There was true concern running in her orbs and her entire features just looked sad. If it were another day, or another time, a time where my child wasn¡¯t dying and I wasn¡¯t standing in the presence of the woman that was responsible for it, then maybe I would have tried tofort her.

    Maybe I would have given her a hug and told her something that would cheer her up or help her feel better.

    But for today I was the one in need of those things, there was no part of me that could givefort to anyone in this moment and so I ignored her and instead turned my attention to Emilia who seemed to be watching me keenly.

    ¡°You poisoned my daughter.¡± I said calmly, so calmly that it shocked even myself.

    The amount of anger coursing through my veins was enough to cause an explosion in and outside of me but here I was speaking so calmly.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Emilia asked, sneering at me.

    I could feel my wolf threaten to take over and I struggled to keep her at bay.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been sneaking around, trying to get me in trouble one way or another, sneaking to the garden at odd hours anding in with dirt streaked hands and clothes. I found your scrunchie in the woods and above all you threatened me once if I remember correctly.¡± I paused to let my words sink in and I could hear Naomi gasp from the bed.

    ¡°And now my daughter is poisoned and apparently it is a herb that is responsible, a herb that could be found in that same wood that you frequent almost every night.¡± I said, still speaking calmly.

    ¡°Freya, I understand that you¡¯re very sad about your daughter¡¯s health and all but it doesn¡¯t give you the right to try to use me of such things.¡± Emilia said.

    And it felt like all the restraints that I possessed left my body at her words as I rushed towards her and took her neck in a chokehold, I didn¡¯t realize that in my anger I had begun slowly shifting and so my ws were out, and the moment my fingers wrapped around her neck, it pierced through the skin.

    ¡°Freya! Stop it, let go of her this instant.¡± I heard his voice but I didn¡¯t listen to hismand.

    I couldn¡¯t even if I tried. All I wanted the most in this moment was to see Emilia in as much pain as my daughter currently was. All I wanted was to see her at the brink of her own life too. Pure unadulterated rage coursed through me and fueled my actions deeper.

    It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have let all my discoveries about her remain with me, I should have told the Alpha when I had the chance, I didn¡¯t, and now my child was paying for it.

    While these thoughts ran through my head and I watched Emilia cough out in pain and choke at my hands blocking off her breathing tubes, I felt an arm wrap around me.

    It broke the hold that I had on Emilia¡¯s throat and it engulfed mepletely. I recognized the scent, the warmth, I even recognized the body structure but I couldn¡¯t process any of  it.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    I could hear the shouting around me as Naomi and some other maids gathered around Emilia, whose image now looked blurry. It felt like everything around me was slowly fading and it was only echoing noises that I could hear.

    I could hear Greyson calling my name and I could see the look of panic in his eyes but all his features looked blurry, ckness danced around the edge of my vision and no matter how much I tried to fight, it still took over my entire mind and soon all that was left was silence.

 Chapter 59

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    I watched Freya¡¯s sleeping frame on the bed and different emotions went through my mind at the events that had taken ce in minutes prior.

    From the bedroom where we had just been standing in each other¡¯s arms sharingfort, to the point till which she had matched out of the room, shaking in anger. I would have gone after her immediately and tried to stop her from doing whatever or at least find out what was running through her mind.

    But Jessy had shifted on the bed and she had made a noise of pain. I had to pause to observe her for a moment and when I saw the four years old frame move with even more pain I knew that she was due for another one of the pain suppressants that the healer had prescribed.

    And so it wasn¡¯t until after I had given it to her and watched as she settled into her sleep once more that I could go after Freya.

    ¡®You¡¯ve been sneaking around, trying to get me in trouble one way or another, sneaking to the garden at odd hours anding in with dirt streaked hands and clothes. I found your scrunchie in the woods and above all you threatened me once if I remember correctly.¡¯

    As I got to the doorway of the only open door in the quarters where Freya¡¯s voice seemed to being from, these words were the ones that stopped me in my tracks and took the breath away from my lungs.

    That would exin a few things. Like the mud prints in the kitchen that morning plus Jessy had often expressed difort in the maids presence and one time when I had sent for the maid because of an assignment I had for her, Jessy who happened to be ying in my office at the time immediately stood from her spot and wiggled her way into myp from the moment the maid stepped into the room.

    It wasn¡¯t until the maid was out of the office again that Jessy wiggled her way out and had gone back to ying.

    Those were all the confirmations I needed, all of it ring was in my face. Emilia had poisoned Jessy, a child that I loved with my entire heart, a child that had be an essential part of me. There was no way in hell she was going scot free.

    Freya stirred on the bed and I moved closer to her, I hated seeing her this way, she looked pale and I could still see the tear streaks on her face and when her eyes flipped open, those pretty emerald orbs that I fell in love with were filled with so much sadness, that it hurt me even more.

    ¡°My head hurts.¡± Freya whispered and I gently pulled her so she could remainying on the bed.

    ¡°You have toy down baby, your body has been through a lot in thest couple of minutes.¡± I advised.

    And thankfully Freya did as I said, but she turned to me with question filled eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked, once she was settledfortably on the bed again.

    ¡°Well your wolf had tried to take over your body, because of all the anger you were feeding her, but you were still very active and not willing to grant her that permission to take over, so she had tried to force through the angrier you got so that force knocked you out. Now that you¡¯re calmer, I think you¡¯ll have better control over her but you need to rx so your body can recuperate from the force of it all.¡± I said.

    Freya nodded her head in understanding and then we both went silent. I could see the emotions sh through her eyes and the thoughts milling around in her head.

    That was one of the things that I loved about Freya amongst many. She was like an open book. I could easily tell what she was feeling from looking in her eyes or watching her body movements, I was able to help her before she even spoke and it made me feel so good.

    But this time I wanted her toe to me, I knew how overwhelmed she felt and that the entire situation was too much for her to bear, so thest thing that I wanted to do was push her against her will to talk to me, or ask her questions that might trigger her in the wrong way, so I kept quiet and just watched her, while stroking her hand gently.

    ¡°I need to check up on Jessy.¡± She suddenly said after a while, moving hurriedly out of the bed.

    I moved with super human speed so I was at her side immediately because just as I expected the moment she got out of the bed she staggered and if it were not for my frame already holding her up she would have beening in contact with the floor.

    ¡°I told you Freya, you have to rest more. You don¡¯t feel well enough to be able to move around just yet. Jessy is alright, I promise. Just rest a little.¡± I coaxed gently.

    Guiding her back onto the bed and tucking her in again, I ced a gentle kiss on the top of her forehead and when I pulled away to find tears streaming down her eyes, it broke my heart even more.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem Freya? Why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my fault that this is happening with Jessy.¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t say that. You had nothing to do with this and there wasn¡¯t much you could do to stop it anyway. You didn¡¯t know this was going to happen.¡± I said.

    ¡°But I did! All the signs were there, I saw herme and go and do all of these things right before my very eyes and I didn¡¯t say a word about it, I kept letting it go, I didn¡¯t want to pay it any attention, and now look at it, I¡¯m going to loose my only child, just loo-¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, Freya look at me.¡± I called out when she began to get a little hysterical, the sound of my voice seemed to calm her down because she stopped talking and looked straight at me.

    I wiped the tears streaming down her face with my fingers and remained quiet for a few seconds hoping to give her a little time to rx before I spoke again.

    ¡°Now calm down and tell me everything. This is about Emilia right?¡± I asked and she nodded her head.

    ¡°Good. Now calm down and tell me everything. From the very beginning.¡± I said and Freya took a deep breath before she began talking.

    ¡°From the very first time that we both came to live here, I just knew that she would be trouble for me, but the moment I noticed something was really off with her was the first time that w-we, you know.¡± She said, her cheeks turning crimson.

    I knew exactly what Freya was referring to and even the situation was not enough to stop the chuckle that came out of my lips. Which was a good thing because Freya smiled a little.

    ¡°Well after we did that and I was going to my room that morning, I saw hering out of the kitchen and it was obvious that she had been outside in the garden, her clothes and fingers were stained and she was very hostile but that wasn¡¯t just it. When she turned around to leave I saw something stick out of her pockets, I couldn¡¯t figure out what it was at the time but now the picture is clearer. It was nts of some sorts.¡±

    Freya paused and the faraway look in her eyes let me know that she was transported to that day again. There were more tears rolling down her face at this point and no matter how often I wiped at them, more just kept pouring down her face.

    ¡°After that day, it was one thing or another. It was your pictures next, I¡¯m not sure what she was trying to achieve from that but I believe that she had been the one to nt it there. Then another time I found the garden gate open and when I went to lock it was to find her scrunchie outside of it.

    Two weeks after the scrunchie had been in my cupboards, I found her in my room rummaging through my drawers until she found the hair band and when she did and I threatened to report her to you she threatened me back, told me to watch my back because I was the most vulnerable in this house.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    She threatened Jessy too and Goddess knows that after she left, I set out toe tell you about my findings but I got distracted. And then at the festival too. I saw her.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what? You saw Emilia at the Sce? Why didn¡¯t you say anything? I would have dealt with her right away, if I had known that she were there.¡± I interrupted, feeling my blood boil even faster beneath my skin. Freya was already shaking her head at my words.

    ¡°That was the exact reason I didn¡¯t tell you. Our night was just beginning and maybe I was being selfish but I knew that the moment I told you about her, Our night woulde to an end and the entire experience would be over. Jessy was making new friends, we were having a good time, I didn¡¯t want her to ruin it for us. I didn¡¯t know it would result to this, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Freya said, bursting into another fresh bout of tears.

    I took her into my arms in a hug, dropping a kiss on her head and whisperingforting words into her ears. I didn¡¯t want to make her feel worse about the situation. That wasn¡¯t going to help either of us at all.

    ¡°Is there anything else that you remember?¡± I asked, with my arms still wrapped around her, stroking her hair gently.

    ¡°Earlier this morning while I was in the kitchen with Christie, Emilia came into the kitchen from the garden. It was obvious that she hade from the woods. Her hands and fingers were streaked with dirt and even her pajamas. I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t expect that we would be up so early, but of course when we asked questions she was only hostile to us before she exited the kitchen.¡± Freya finished.

    That was all the information I needed, Emilia was responsible for poisoning Jessy and she would pay with her life whether or not Jessy survived it. I was more than happy for the self control that I had because all that I wanted in this moment was to storm out of the room and w the maids brain out.

    But I couldn¡¯t do that, not right away. I needed to be here for Freya, who was still crying.

    ¡°She poisoned Jessy, she has tried to take my baby¡¯s life and there¡¯s nothing I can do now except hope and pray. And this is my fault. She has to pay.¡± Freya said, struggling within my hold.

    It was obvious how weak her entire body was because she could barely even struggle properly. I knew how much this entire thing was for her and it pained me more than I could express.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault Freya. Jessy is going to be fine, I trust ra a lot and about Emilia, just leave her to me Freya. You have to trust me on this one.¡± I said.

    Freya cried for a very long time after that, she switched between muttering about how worried she was about Jessy and how angry she was at Emilia. And through it all, I only continued to feed her as muchfort and love as I could.

    And soon her eyes were dropping with exhaustion. It wasn¡¯t long after then that her eyes fell shutpletely. I felt relieved watching her sleep because it meant bliss. Even if it was only going to be momentarily I knew that she was better off asleep for now.

    cing a kiss on her forehead, Iid her properly on the bed and pulled the sheets higher up her frame.

    Letting out a deep breath, I let my thoughts run around. The two people that I loved and valued so much, were in a lot of pain and it was all because of one person, I didn¡¯t know what she hoped to achieve with this, but that was the thing. I didn¡¯t care one bit.

    I exited the room and made a beeline for my office, the only space that was the best for thinking, but on my way I found the head maid.

    ¡°Zoe, what are you doing up here?¡± I didn¡¯t need any one of them around Jessy. I already knew who did it but until I was satisfied that she was working alone, I didn¡¯t trust any of the maids to be around Freya and Jessy.

    ¡°Oh Master, I was looking for you. Beta Smith is downstairs and he wanted to speak with you.¡± She delivered.

    Smith had been unable to attend Jessy¡¯s party. He gave some shitty excuse about being busy but I knew it was bullshit. Smith adored Jessy a lot and he would give an arm to be around the little girl, so the fact that he had turned down the invitation was surprising.

    What was even more surprising was the fact that he was here now, after the party.

    ¡°Send him up here, tell him to meet me in my office and then when you get back to the quarters. Ask Emilia to wait in the punishment room for me.¡± I said.

    The maids eyes widened in shock at my instruction but she nodded her head in understanding, scurrying out of my presence immediately.

    Things were about to get ugly for someone. Or maybe some people, because there was no way that Emilia would have been nning this alone. No matter how evil her intentions were, I knew that there was no way in hell that she would have been able to pull through this on her own.

    The words of the rogue that I had tortured some time back, shed through my mind. There were people who knew about myself, Freya and Jessy and they wanted to bring harm to us.

    I didn¡¯t care what it would take, I was going to find everyst one of these people involved with messing with my family, and blood was going to run.

 Chapter 60

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    ¡°Smith.¡± I greeted the moment my Beta walked into my office.

    ¡°I heard what happened to Jessy but I kept getting different versions of it so I couldn¡¯t wait till morning to find out what was happening. I had toe over.¡± He responded, settling into the chair opposite me.

    I watched Smith for a full minute without speaking and during that time, I just let my thoughts wander concerning him. This was a man that had imed to be too busy toe for the little girl¡¯s party, now he couldn¡¯t wait till morning to check up on her. He hade to my house in the middle of the night.

    It confused me and maybe it was because of the recent happenings but all I wanted to do was send him away and prevent him from talking to or seeing Jessy or Freya. But the worry that danced in his eyes made me reconsider.

    ¡°Jessy was poisoned.¡± I delivered and I watched as Smith¡¯s eyes darkened as well as his entire body tense.

    ¡°What? By who? How did this happen? Where is she now?¡± Smith asked in one breath.

    ¡°ra looked her over and we¡¯re hoping for a miracle. I¡¯m not sure how it happened, since myself and Freya stepped outside for a couple of minutes when it happened but I have a suspect.¡± I delivered.

    Then I went ahead to give Smith all the details, the same way Freya had delivered them to me. He listened intently with his face remaining a nk mask, his features only twitched at certain points.

    Smith overall looked angry and worried. I couldn¡¯t be sure if I was exactly correct but I could also see sadness in my Beta¡¯s eyes.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Emilia? The raven haired girl? I saw her at the festival. I thought I saw her hanging around Roman, but I didn¡¯t have the time to approach her because she simply disappeared after a while. Plus, I saw Freya and Jessy there too so I believed you were letting some of your handmaidens out for the night.¡± Smith finished.

    Roman? My Gamma? He had been in the office earlier this afternoon with his son and had even helped with thest preparations for Jessy¡¯s birthday. Plus, Simon and Jessy had formed such a beautiful friendship that was so amazing to watch, it made it difficult to see his father in a light that portrayed him as having any evil intentions towards Jessy.

    ¡°What are you going to do? If you have all these information that point towards the Emilia girl then I think a little torturing to get more is in order.¡± Smith said and I nodded to his words.

    I fully intended on getting as much as I could from her tonight as well as making her suffer.

    ¡°She should be in the punishment room.¡± I said and we both stood up to exit the office.

    Outside of the office, Smith paused in his steps, I raised my brows in question but my Beta was barely paying any attention to me.

    ¡°Can I check on Jessy? Please? I-I just want to sure, she¡¯s doing okay.¡± He said.

    I bit my lips in thought, I didn¡¯t want anyone close to Jessy without my supervision, it didn¡¯t matter who they were. But Smith looked like he was going to cry if I denied him.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. A quick hello and you have to leave, she¡¯s not very stable at the moment.¡± I said, and my Beta nodded enthusiastically, almost like a child that had been given candy.

    I shook my head at him but led him in the direction of my room, where Jessyid in the center of my bed. The four years old, looked even smaller than her age and her pale skin troubled me greatly.

    Her eyes moved behind her closed lid and I could only hope that she was having a bad dream and it wasn¡¯t anything else. I felt her forehead and neck, and when she shivered a little, I drew the covers higher up her body, before stepping back to allow Smith take a look at her.

    ¡°She¡¯s so small and innocent, why would anyone want to do this to her?¡± He whispered, more to himself than anyone else.

    He stroked her cheeks lightly and the action sent a little jealousy up my spine. Maybe I was a little possessive of mother and daughter but I couldn¡¯t really be med if we were being honest.

    Smith wiped her forehead gently and with ast look her, he turned to me. His features even harder than they had been before we came into the room.

    ¡°I think we have a maid to torture and question.¡± He said, moving past me and out of the door.

    ***

    I had made a quick stop to check up on Freya but had instructed the guards to move Emilia from the punishment room, to the dungeon thatid beneath the house.

    Walking into the cell, momentster, it was to find a hysterically crying maid and a silent Smith watching her with hatred filled eyes.

    The maid had gauze on her neck from where Freya had wed her out and I took a second to beam with pride. The moment the maid noticed my presence in the room, she turned to me and began pleading.

    ¡°Please Master, I don¡¯t know anything about it. I didn¡¯t do anything, I swear. The Goddess sees my heart, I didn¡¯t do it.¡± She said in a go, crying like a child.

    For a mastermind, Emilia was actually pretty weak. I had expected toe into the room, to meet a calm, collected criminal that would be willing to gloat about being able to cause harm. Just the way most of them tended to do. But I was disappointed to meet this crying mess.

    I stared at her figure intensely, the maid was currently on her knees and she had her hands sped together as though in prayer, only that she was begging.

    Her raven hair was everywhere on her face and tears and snot fought for a space on that same face. The maid looked nothing like the confident and arrogant one that I had brought into my home all those months ago.

    I walked towards the torture table that held most of the devices and picked out the item that appealed to me the most in this moment.

    A whip with spiked edges.

    The moment I turned around with the device in my hold and as she caught sight of it, her pleading increased its tempo.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± I said, and she sped her mouth shut, bathing the room in silence.

    ¡°You don¡¯t really think that you¡¯re going to mess with my family the way that you¡¯ve just done and your pathetic crying and pleading would get you out of it, do you?¡± I asked and she cried even harder.

    I cracked the whip in the air and I reveled in the shudder that went through her frame.

    ¡°Please Master, I didn¡¯t do any of it. I swear, I didn¡¯t. I know how it looks and I know that Freya might have said some things that points me out as the bad person but I swear it wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t do it.¡± She pleaded.

    But those weren¡¯t the words I wanted to hear. So I threw the whip in her direction and the sound it made as it came in contact with her back, mixed with the scream that she let out, deeply satisfied me.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, I swear.¡± She insisted and anothersh made its mark.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t do it, then I need the names of the people who did.¡± I said, and she hesitated.

    Making mesh her again. She screamed at the top of her lungs but it didn¡¯t make me stop. It felt like all the anger that I had been feeling since I found Jessy¡¯s frameying unconsciously on the floor, came pouring in.

    I had done a good job trying to hide my anger and control it as I attended to Jessy andforted Freya, but now it all seemed to pour out of me in waves. Lash aftersh, till her blood was running. Lash aftersh, until she lost her voice from screaming and she was folded in on herself on the floor, shaking and crying.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to escape this Emilia. Whether it¡¯s now or tomorrow, I don¡¯t care, what I do know is that you will be spilling out all the information that I need. You poisoned Jessy, or you know who did and I will not stop until you speak.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t poison Jessy Master, I swear. I would never. He didn¡¯t tell me anything, it¡¯s now that it¡¯s all adding up. But I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± She said, her voiceing out weakly.

    I paused at those words. So there was a another person involved.

    ¡°Who is he? What did he do?¡± I asked, watching her intently.

    Just as she opened her mouth to respond, a loud scream sounded above us. I didn¡¯t know why the scream had happened but two things I knew for sure were;

    That scream hade from my bedroom and the scream hade from Freya.

    There was so much distress that hade with that scream and that was enough to send me into action, I dropped the whip in my hands and ran out of the room, with Smith following directly behind me.

 Chapter 61

    I flipped open my eyes and turned around on the bed and in that moment and I was d that I were stillying on the bed because the wave of vertigo that hit me as I turned would have been enough to knock me off my feet.

    Shutting my eyes tight again, I tried to wish the banging in my head away but it remained no matter how much I tried. The bed beside me felt cold, which was proof that Greyson had left me for a while and that I had been sleeping for a good couple of hours now.

    The only good thing that came from sleeping this long was the fact that I now felt in total control of myself and my wolf.

    Being consumed by so much anger and losing control as much as I did earlier had been very challenging, for both my body and mind and it wasn¡¯t something I wanted to go through again.

    I needed to check up on Jessy and then maybe sleep in bed with her. It would help me rx better if I knew that I was closer to my daughter.

    I moved carefully out of the bed, mindful of my head and the dizziness that was threatening to overtake my frame. My entire body felt weak and all I wanted was to crawl into the bed and fall asleep again, but I fought through the urge and moved slowly out of the door.

    The entire house was eerily quiet and it confirmed that it was still very early in the morning.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    As I pushed open the door, the sight of Jessyying on therge king sized bed, calmed my fraying nerves. For a moment I truly believed that I woulde in to meet an empty room.

    I feared that Jessy would be no where to be found and that Emilia and whoever else was involved with her, woulde back to finish what they had started.

    I moved closer to Jessy¡¯s frame on the bed and the sight of her looking so fragile and helpless in the center of therge bed caused fresh tears to form in my eyes.

    I wasn¡¯t used to seeing my child like this and I didn¡¯t think I would ever get used it. I stroked her cheeks softly and a shivered went through her frame at her cold skin.

    Panic rushed through my veins and I felt her forehead with my palms. Her entire body felt cold to the touch and went I reached for her pulse and didn¡¯t feel a thing, I didn¡¯t wait to confirm if it were what I was thinking, I opened my mouth and let out the loudest scream I had ever produced in my entire life.

    It felt like my word wasing to an end and I couldn¡¯t control a thing around me, I let out scream after scream. Not bothering if I woke up the entire house. I didn¡¯t care in the least what happened.

    My baby couldn¡¯t die. No, never.

    I vaguely heard Greyson rushing into the room alongside Smith and they both of them talking amongst themselves but my eyes were fixed on Jessy¡¯s frame.

    Someone wrapped their arms around me and a chest was soon blocking my vision of Jessy. I fought to get out of the hold but I was too weak to do anything except cry bitterly.

    ¡°Hey Freya, hey baby, hey look at me, listen to me. Come on. Jessy is fine again, she was just due for another dose of ra¡¯s medicine. She¡¯s breathing better now,e take a look.¡± Greyson coaxed, speaking gently to me as well as stroking my hair to help me rx faster.

    It did work, because as soon as I moved towards the bed and found Jessy¡¯s chest rising and falling normally again as well as a little color return to her cheeks, it felt like I could breathe better.

    ¡°I already called ra and she¡¯ll be here soon. She says she has some news for us.¡± Greyson delivered and I nodded my head in response.

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± I said and Greyson nodded in response.

    Greyson moved behind me and soon his arms wereing around me, I instantly rxed into his hold and we just stood in silence for a while, watching Jessy¡¯s frame on the bed.

    ¡°I thought I saw Smithe in with you.¡± I said after a couple of minutes.

    ¡°Yes, he was holding you while I administered Jessy¡¯s medicine. He left immediately after that but he promised he¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    I didn¡¯t even realize that Smith had been the one to hold me. His arms had felt just as safe and secure as Greyson¡¯s arms usually felt around me.

    ¡°You should a little before ra gets here. It¡¯s being one rollercoaster night for you and it¡¯s barely over yet. You haven¡¯t rested enough.¡± Greyson said but I was already shaking my head no before he could evenplete his sentence.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to sleep at all anymore. It¡¯s you who should rest a little, you don¡¯t look like you have at all.¡± I said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can sleep too. Let¡¯s just cuddle on the bed¡± Greyson urged and I nodded in agreement.

    We moved to the unupied part of the bed and Greyson climbed in first, keeping open his legs open and leaving me enough space to climb in between, he locked me into his arms and ced gentle kisses on my head.

    And that was the way ra found us when she walked into the room, a couple of minutester.

    It was only 5am and so I felt a little terrible that we were disturbing the older woman¡¯s rest. She looked as bad as Greyson and I looked so it was obvious that she had barely gotten any rest and had spent the entire night trying to work on something for Jessy. I appreciated her more than I could express.

    Greyson and I moved out of the bed and after we exchange hellos with her. Greyson cut to the chase.

    ¡°What did you find out ra? Would you be able to cure Jessy? What do we have to do.¡± Greyson asked in one go and I nodded my head to his questions to show my support.

    ¡°Let me just finish my routine check on her and then we can go to your office and talk, I have some really interesting news to share.¡± She said.

    And patiently, Greyson and I waited as she finished her check. Helping her at points where she needed our help. Twenty minutester and she had given Jessy something that was helping to return more colors to her cheeks and she cleaned and changed Jessy¡¯s clothes.

    Jessy now looked like she were sleeping instead of the pale, almost dead looking like she had been looking all night.

    I performed most of the jobs that ra gave me almost robotically, I could stop my mind from wondering to what the interesting news might be. It could be good or bad And the fact that I couldn¡¯t guess off the bat was making me more anxious.

    Greyson¡¯s face was a nk mask but from his stance, I could see how tense he was.

    One thing I was grateful for, was ra¡¯s attention to detail when it came to Jessy. The woman was very meticulous in her work and it brought me a little ease.

    Once she was done, she finally turned to address us. The smile on her lips that was probably there to help me feel at ease, unsettled me even more. The smile could be an interlude to the bad news.

    ¡°Shall we?¡± She said and turned around to exit the room, and myself and Greyson walked after her silently.

    I couldn¡¯t shake off the negativity no matter how much I tried.

    ¡°So what did you find out?¡± Greyson asked the moment we were settled on the coach in Greyson¡¯s office, with both of us sharing a love seater and facing the healer that was sat opposite us.

    ¡°Freya, is it okay if I ask you some things regarding Jessy and her father?¡± ra began and I furrowed my brows in confusion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know a lot about her father. It¡¯s been us all through, but I¡¯m willing to help as much as I can and with as much information as I can provide.¡± I said.

    ¡°I met him at a feast where I was a serving girl. The details of that night is not one I particrly enjoy divulging so I¡¯ll like to skip it, but that was it. I never saw him after that night, I didn¡¯t even get a good look at his face or anything else. He was an Alpha for sure, that¡¯s all I could tell.¡± I exined and ra nodded her head at my words.

    ¡°Alright that¡¯s good, I spent all night working and I was thankfully about to gather a few things that might be able to help. So from my findingsst night, I was able to gather that Jessy would need the blood of an Alpha since we are all aware that the blood of an Alpha contains healing properties.¡±

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be a problem, I could give her my blood.¡± Greyson offered immediately.

    ¡°That¡¯s where it gets kind of tricky. Deadly Nightshade is ver powerful and it would only take the blood of a rtive to helppletely flush out the toxins since it woulde with a stronger bond and a more powerful force that should be sure to force the poisonpletely out of her.¡± ra said.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be able to find Jessy¡¯s father. I can¡¯t identify him ra I swear, that night is a blur in my mind. You have to find another way or Jessy will die, please I beg you.¡± I said, tears stinging at my eyes already.

    ¡°Calm down Freya, I did say I had interesting news for you both. So I took Jessy¡¯s bloodst night and ran a blood test on it. I was more than surprised to find a couple of things; First, Jessy is an Alpha, then next, she shares the same blood with Greyson. Which could only mean one thing.¡±

    My heart stuttered to a stop in my chest and when I turned to look at Greyson, he looked as pale as Jessy¡¯s frame had looked when I had gone to the room to check up on her earlier in the morning.

    Greyson was Jessy¡¯s father.

    The man that I waspletely in love with at this moment, was the same man that I had spent years hating. This was the same man that had brought me pain and suffering.

    It was too much for me to bear.

 Chapter 62

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    The room was dimly lit as always, jam packed with bodies gyrating on each other all over therge dance floor.

    The loud music was too much to bear but I forced myself to stay put, I didn¡¯t have anything to return to anyway and going back to the guest house that had be my home for the time being in the SilverMoon pack would only bury me deeper and deeper into the misery and sorrow that was currently eating at my soul.

    Everything was a blur, the people on the downstage dancing, the servers moving up and down therge hall, even Smith that was currently sat by my side.

    ¡°Greyson, you¡¯re here to let go of all that sad energy not drown yourself in alcohol. You¡¯ve consumed an abnormallyrge amount and even being  an Alpha wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the effects soon. You need to stop drinking.¡± Smith advised.

    His words went through one ear and went out of the other. I continued to pour the drink shot after shot into my throat and I could already feel the drowsy effects on my mind but it didn¡¯t stop me.

    ¡°I¡¯m done convincing you. Just don¡¯t forget we have a meeting with Alpha Tristan in the morning, that¡¯s the reason we¡¯re here anyway. If you¡¯re going to get wasted go ahead, but make sure you¡¯re able to function tomorrow. I¡¯m off to socialize.¡± Smith¡¯s voice came again.

    And after he left I turned my attention back to the sea of bodies below me. Even in the dim lit room I could still see the majority of the partygoers engage in all sort of activities.

    Then there was a woman.

    She caught my attention from the moment that she weaved through the crowd for the first time that evening.

    Thick mane of blonde hair, heart shaped face and as she neared my cab, I caught whiff of her scent, it was sweet mixed with something else, something that could only be described as burnt or bitter.

    And when she raised her eyes to mine; it was the most beautiful emerald eyes I had ever seen.

    ***

    The blurry woman from my dreams, well it was never really a dream, but now I could see her form properly.

    That was Freya.

    I remembered everything clearly now, it felt like the ss shard that had always held a part of my memory had finally been shattered. I could remember every incident that led up to that one.

    I remembered how I had woken up the next day too, but with only the bitter, sweet scent of Freya but not the memories of what had taken ce.

    Regret and misery filled every single bone in my body at the moment and it felt like I had been doused in cold water. I could barely breathe properly and when I looked to my side, Freya was no longer sitting beside me only the healer remained opposite me, watching with careful eyes.

    ¡°Whe-where¡¯s Freya?¡± I asked, my voiceing out like I had just spent thest hour screaming.

    ¡°She left almost immediately. Since you were inactive for the better part of thest twenty minutes I will assume that you were in some sort of trance. Jessy is dying, I understand that this must be such a huge discovery for you and Freya but you¡¯ve got to remember Jessy. She needs your blood.¡±  ra said, speaking softly as though she were speaking to a child.

    But it didn¡¯t offend me. In fact that was thest thing on my mind.

    ¡°Of course, anything. I¡¯ll do anything for her. What do I have to do?¡± I asked distractingly.

    My mind was wandering everywhere else except where I was currently sat. Where was Freya? How the hell was I supposed to fix this?

    How cruel was fate?

    Making me ruin a girl¡¯s life and then making me cross paths with that same girl after years, then falling in love with her. Now I was going to lose her again, and she would surely take Jessy away from me.

    I could barely concentrate as ra exined the process of everything she was doing. Even while she took my blood and prepared the medicine that would helped Jessy, I only continued to watch numbly.

    It felt like hourster before we were back into the master¡¯s bedroom and ra was administering the finished medicine to Jessy. Even after she was done, Jessy remained unmoving on the bed and her pale form did not change.

    ¡°Nothing is happening ra, nothing has changed. She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s getting better. Is it not working? Wha-¡±

    ¡°Patience Greyson, it¡¯s going to take a while. Leave her to sleep, she might be asleep for a long time but just continue to watch her carefully. The effects of the medicine is strong so it should help with cleansing her system but call me once she¡¯s up. So I can check on her and be sure that all is well.¡± She said and then began packing her things to leave.

    I nodded my head, not taking my eyes away from Jessy¡¯s sleeping form. I had created this beautiful life but I did it the wrong way. That wasn¡¯t something I could forgive myself for. Ever.

    ¡°Greyson.¡± ra called from the door and I turned my attention to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave them no matter what. Things are going to be very difficult for you all from this point onwards but it¡¯s only to be expected. You have to make sure that you never let go of them. You have a beautiful family now, and it¡¯s your responsibility to make sure it stays together. They are both going to bring you so much joy and happiness.¡± She said and without waiting to listen to my response, she exited the room.

    It made a lot of sense what she said and although many people believed ra to be psychic, I never really shared in that belief, neither had I ever had a conversation with the healer to confirm if it were true, but there had always been something about her words that made them seem powerful, no matter how simple they sounded.

    She did make a lot of sense now but I wasn¡¯t sure how I would be able to do as she asked. There was no way that Freya didn¡¯t hate my guts now. I mean if the table was turned I would hate me. How was I supposed to try and change that?

    I took Jessy¡¯s hands within mine and when I was met with warmth instead of the iciness that had stayed with her all through the night, it brought a smile to my face.

    I brushed away a piece of her hair and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. So so sorry I did this and then left. So sorry I didn¡¯t realize all this while.¡± I said quietly, fighting through the tears that were brimming in my eyes.

    I couldn¡¯t fight for long though because soon my cheeks were wet with tears.

    I remained in that position for a while, switching between apologizing and trying to wipe away the tears that were now falling freely down my face.

    After a while I straightened myself from that position and with ast kiss on her head, I moved out of the room, wiping my face clean as I went. I needed to find Freya.

    I walked into the maid quarters, ignoring the worried staresing from the maids around me. I could only imagine the way I looked to them. It had been a rough day for me and it didn¡¯t help that my night had been equally rough.

    Once I got to Freya¡¯s door, I knocked on it once, but was met with only silence.

    ¡°Freya please.¡± I called out softly, knocking again. I didn¡¯t know what I was pleading for, but all I wanted was to be able to talk to her.

    There was a high chance that she wouldn¡¯t believe that my actions had been fueled by grief and my intoxicated state, but I had to try. I couldn¡¯t lose her, not now or ever. I wouldn¡¯t ever survive it.

    I knocked again when the door remained shut and I pricked my ears to listen for any sounds that could being from within the room, but all was still.

    There was no single sound and that pushed me into action, I twisted the knob of the door and the moment the door opened, it confirmed my suspicion.

    Freya wasn¡¯t here. And it was obvious that she had note into the room at all. The sheets looked freshlyid and the only thing that stood out was the green bunny tucked into it.

    Panic flooded my veins and without even bothering to shut the door, I moved out of the quarters and into the kitchen where I found Christie.

    I turned to the maid, not caring in the least how I looked or worrying about the horrified look on her face the moment she caught sight of my frame.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Freya?¡± I asked and she shook her head, not saying a word only pointing at the door that led into the garden

    That was all the prompt I needed. I dashed out of the door and the moment I caught sight of the open garden door that led into the woods  I made a dash for it.

    The feeling of suffocation rushed through my frame the farther I went into the woods and there still was no sight of Freya. Tears blurred my vision and my lungs burned from shouting her name at intervals.

    Then finally I found her, slumped on the floor against a tree. She looked like she was sleeping but I knew better. Her entire frame looked miserable and my chest began to hurt even more.

    I walked slowly towards her and although I knew she could hear me, I still approached her carefully. I knelt down beside her frame once I was close enough.

    ¡°Freya please, I beg you.¡± I began, sniffling gently and clearing my throat. Her head remained bowed in between her legs.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t remember the incident after it happened, I swear. It doesn¡¯t cover for it, it doesn¡¯t exin it, but I¡¯m sorry. It doesn¡¯t cut it. I know that but this is the only ce I can start from. I don¡¯t know what I could do to take this away but I beg you Freya, please.¡± I said.

    Finally she lifted her head and when I saw her tear streaked face and red rimmed eyes, my heart shattered into pieces once again. Her entire features and posture looked rxed but her eyes gave away something different.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    And soon that calm was shattered as she opened her mouth to speak.

    ¡°You¡¯re a monster! You ruined my life and that is something you can never take back or repent from. The only good thing that ever came out of it is my child, and you heard me right, my child. Jessy will never be your child! Save for the Goddess that has kept us, we both would not even be here anymore, we both would have died.

    I¡¯ve spent my entire life hating you and that is not going to change. How convenient is it for you, that you forgot all about raping me and then you moved on with your life, enjoying every single bit of it while I struggled day in and out with the consequences of your actions. I hate you Greyson! I hate you with every thing in me, I don¡¯t care what you have to say, you¡¯re fucking dead to me.¡± Freya said.

    And just like that, she stood from her spot and made her way back in the direction of the mansion. I didn¡¯t go after her, I just watched her from my spot as she walked and when she was out of sight, I broke down in fresh tears.

    Even when my knees burned from kneeling for so long, I didn¡¯t stand up, I remained in my spot and just let out my frustrations through tears. I didn¡¯t think that I had ever cried in my entire life as much as I was currently doing.

    Not even when my mate died, did I cry as much as this.

    It was hourster that I was finally dragging myself to my feet. I staggered in my spot and held on to the tree for support. My entire eyes felt like it had been set on fire, I didn¡¯t think my tear nds had any more tears to produce at this point.

    The sun was setting already and slowly I made my way back to the house. I had never felt more pathetic in my entire life.

    I shivered lightly from the cold air and the moment I entered into the house, I let out a sigh of relief at the warmth inside of the house.

    ¡°Good evening Master.¡± A maid greeted but I ignored her, not even bothering to check who it was I only continued to make my way towards my room.

    Jessy should be up by now and I needed to call ra.

    The moment I entered the room it was to find an empty bed. My heart dropped to my stomach at the sight but I swallowed to quench the panic that was starting to stir.

    Maybe Freya had moved her, I tried to push down the worry and began stripping off my   dirty clothes.

    I moved towards my bathroom and took a quick bath, sighing as the warm water helped to ease my sore muscles. It wasn¡¯t much but it was something.

    I walked into my closet once I was done with my shower and changed into something warmer and morefortable, before exiting my room in the direction of the maid quarters.

    For some reason the house felt gloomier, grim and depressing. Although it was usually quiet since the maids knew how much I hated noise but today it felt even more quiet, there was no asional squeal orughter from Jessy, or the sound of her mother scolding her. Everything just felt sad.

    The closer I got to Freya¡¯s bedroom the faster my heart thrummed within its cage. Something was wrong and the tingling in my spine was there for a reason.

    I pushed open the door to Freya¡¯s bedroom not bothering to knock and when I was met with emptiness once more, I was very sure that my heart seized to beat this time.

    I moved into the roompletely and searched through it. All the new clothes I had gotten for mother and daughter were in ce but I could see that all their own things were gone.

    Including the green bunny that had upied the bed only that afternoon.

 Chapter 63

    ¡°Well don¡¯t you think it is mean to give me a white crayon to color on a white piece of paper Jessy?¡± Smith asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Jessy replied.

    I smiled lightly, while stirring the pot of food on the stove and listening to the conversationing from the living area.

    ¡°I¡¯m not coloring with you then.¡± Smith said.

    ¡°No, no. You have to colow Smith.¡± Jessy said.

    ¡°Then give me a better crayon. Give me the green one.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°The purple one then.¡± Smith insisted.

    ¡°I wan the purple one too.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Jessy you¡¯re not being fair right now. If you want me to color with you then you have to give me an actual color, you can¡¯t give me a white crayon and ask me to color with you that¡¯s being selfish.¡± Smith said and I could tell that he was getting annoyed already from the tone of his voice.

    I was just about to go and intervene when the two came whirling into the kitchen. Jessy with her crayon box in her hands and Smith with the singr white one and the drawing book in his.

    ¡°Mommy, Smith no wan to colow with me.¡± Jessy said with a pout on her lips and tears brimming in her eyes.

    ¡°Freya, she gave me a white crayon. How I¡¯m I supposed to be able to color with that? Give me a better crayon and I¡¯ll color with you.¡± Smith said turning his attention to Jessy standing by his side.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Baby I think you should give Smith a better crayon so he can color with you.¡± I urged her and she looked into her crayon box and pulled out an orange color before offering it to me.

    ¡°Not me babe, Smith.¡±

    Finally, with a sigh Jessy offered the orange crayon to Smith and they both moved out of the kitchen.

    Thest three days have been miserable for myself and Jessy. After I had left the mansion with Jessy in my arms wrapped up in a nket, regret had filled every bone in my body at my decision.

    But I couldn¡¯t take it back, I knew that I needed to leave, I couldn¡¯t bare to be in Greyson¡¯s presence for a while. The hurt and anger within me would not allow me. I needed space away from him to be able to think properly about all of it.

    I loved Greyson, more than I was happy to admit, but what he did to me wasn¡¯t easily forgivable. I had to bear the consequences of his actions for thest four years. And Goddess knows how difficult the four years have been for myself and Jessy.

    I had no direction whatsoever when I left the mansion with Jessy in my arms, all that I knew and wanted was to be out of there as soon as possible.

    Maybe my decision had been fueled by anger and hurt but three days down the line and I didn¡¯t exactly regret it.

    Fortunately for myself and Jessy, I had met Smith on the way. The Beta had been confused to see me walking down the road with a bundled up Jessy on one arm and a small bag of belongings on another, looking lost and miserable with tears streaming down my face and without even waiting for an exnation he had brought us both to his home.

    ra hade here to attend to Jessy on Smith¡¯s call after she woke up a few hourster and although the older woman had worked silently, I could read all the reservations she had about my decisions from her eyes and her words to me just before she left, had been the main fuel of my misery for thest three days.

    ¡®If you leave, all three of you are never going to survive it. You¡¯re already an essential part of each other¡¯s life. That is not something you can just up and leave. You no longer have only yourself to think about now Freya, you have to think of Jessy too and how this will affect her in the long run.¡¯

    After she had left, I had just broken down in more tears and no matter how much Smith had tried tofort me, it had been pretty useless. I had opened up to him about the entire situation after then, beginning from that night, four years ago, up until when the healer had revealed it all.

    And Smith had only held me close in his arms and listened quietly to me. I didn¡¯t remember much after that point, only that I had woken up in bed with Jessy beside me.

    And since that night, there had been nothing from Smith. He never mentioned it the next morning, neither did he ask more questions about it. He had only been the perfect host to us both.

    ying with Jessy, feeding us, making sure we were okay. I also refused to mention anything about it for fear that he might tell me words simr to what the healer had said to me. I couldn¡¯t deal with hearing it twice.

    ¡°Dinner is ready.¡± I called to the artists, spread out on the floor in the living area drawing and the way that they had both perked up at my announcement made meugh a little.

    Smith¡¯s home was very different from what I was used to. For one there were no maids in it. Then it was much smaller than Greyson¡¯s, but he made it work.

    I opened the fridge to pull out some juice and the drawing that had been taped to it, made me smile.

    The same way it did every time I saw it. The drawing was supposedly of myself and Jessy although it bore no semnce whatsoever, but Smith had said Jessy had given it to him a while back and he really loved the drawing and so he had kept it.

    ¡°You like it babe?¡± I asked once I returned and Jessy who had begun eating before I returned to the table nodded her head, keeping her attention on her food.

    I noticed how Jessy had also changed towards me. From the moment she woke up the first person she had asked for was ¡®Mastah¡¯ and when I had been unable to provide him, Jessy had burst into tears one that had led her to sleep for a while after that.

    I felt terrible and I didn¡¯t want to be the bad person but I also didn¡¯t want to be around Greyson where his rtionship with Jessy would only continue to grow, which would make it even more difficult to break apart eventually.

    I was torn in between at the moment. A little part of my heart still belonged to him. The part that had gotten to know the kind hearted, wonderful man and had even fallen in love with him over thest couple of months.

    But there was still this other part, the muchrger part that had wept greatly for what this same man had done to me, there was this part that had spent four years hating him. That part couldn¡¯t easily be torn apart like it was nothing.

    ¡°How was your day?¡± Smith asked and I nodded my head in response.

    Smith had been out for most of the day and I knew that he would havee across Greyson at one point or another, through the course of it.

    I was itching to ask about him, know how he was doing. I had left him in a pretty bad state and I just wanted to know how he was faring. Even through my hurt, I still cared about him. Maybe that little part wasn¡¯t so little after all.

    ¡°How is Greyson? Did you see him today at all?¡± I asked, doing my best to keep my tone as neutral as possible.

    Smith sighed heavily once, before he dropped his cutlery onto his te. The action scared me but I remained quiet, avoiding all sort of eye contact with the Beta.

    ¡°You have to go back Freya.¡± He began.

    ¡°Smith you don¡¯t understand. I-¡± I started saying.

    ¡°Yes Freya, I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m not going to argue about that. You were the one who went through it after all. There¡¯s no way in hell that I would be able to exin or rte to the pain or the suffering. Freya I get that.¡± Smith paused, rubbing his thumb and index finger on his forehead.

    ¡°But Greyson is miserable without you or Jessy. A miserable King cannot rule anybody Freya, we¡¯re all headed for doom right now and maybe that¡¯s selfish of me to say but you will understand better if you saw him right now.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked. And the Beta sighed once more, cutting his attention to Jessy who was still concentrating on her food before turning back to me.

    ¡°A lot is happening right now Freya. I don¡¯t even feelfortable leaving you two back here while I go about my day. The only thing that brings mefort is knowing that no one knows you¡¯re here, but even that I¡¯m not sure of.¡±

    ¡°Smith you¡¯re scaring me, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°The night Jessy was poisoned while you both were sleeping, Greyson and I were torturing and questioning Emilia. It¡¯s still not clear what her motive in all of this is, but we know that there¡¯s somebody else involved with this but that¡¯s not the point.

    When you screamed, we left the dungeon in a hurry, Emilia wasn¡¯t bound and we forgot to lock the door. It wasn¡¯t too long after then before we remembered about her and by then it was toote. She was gone and although Greyson has been pulling all his strings to find her, it seems like she has just disappeared into thin air, which confirms the fact that she has help.

    Emilia was badly injured and she escaped at night, so there¡¯s no way she would have been able to get very far without assistance but that¡¯s not the case right now.¡± Smith finished.

    While he was speaking, it felt as if there was a rock that had been dropped into my stomach and that rock only continued to get bigger and bigger while he spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re much safer at the mansion Freya. Where Greyson can watch over you both. Asides from that, Jessy misses him, she hasn¡¯t stopped asking for him in thest two days and deny it however you want but I know that you miss him too. I can see it in your eyes.

    Greyson is going absolutely crazy with worry and misery not knowing where you both are or what could have happened to you both and having to keep you here in secret and just watch him lose it is not fair at all, if he finds out eventually, he¡¯ll hate me forever and that¡¯s not what I want.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t go back Smith. I don¡¯t think I could ever face him again. What I¡¯m I going to do in his presence? This is a man that I¡¯ve hated forever and now I love him but all these emotions inside my chest is too much for me to handle. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to bear it Smith.¡± I said with tears streaming down my eyes.

    ¡°A lot has happened as a result of what he did. What if Matthew had sessfully purchased us? Do you have any idea what could have happened to Jessy? Or myself? What if we didn¡¯t end up in his home? I had to leave my previous pack because of what they had been doing to Jessy and how they were treating us.

    I mean I¡¯ve never been treated like a princess but it worsened when I got pregnant with Jessy. I love Jessy with my life, I¡¯ll die for my child and I don¡¯t regret bringing her into this world not one bit, but I hate how it happened. That memory will forever be a scar on me. I can¡¯t just go back to his house and pretend that all is well or just open my arms for him to fall into.¡± I said.

    ¡°Mommy why you sad?¡± Jessy finally asked.

    I had not noticed that she had stopped eating her food until she spoke and I saw a simr sadness in my child¡¯s eyes. One that made my chest hurt even more.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sad baby, finish your food.¡± I said, offering her a smile. Jessy didn¡¯t return it but she did as I asked, she went back to her food.

    We finished the rest of our dinner in silence and I was thankful for that, I didn¡¯t want to put Jessy in a worse mood and that was sure to happen if she continued to see me sad.

    It was almost an hourter while I was clearing up the kitchen that Smith walked into the space and just stood by the door.

    ¡°Thank you for dinner.¡± He said.

    ¡°You provided the food, I only cooked it.¡± I responded with a shrug. It was quiet after then until Smith spoke again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see it?¡± He asked.

    ¡°See what?¡±

    ¡°Fate. It really has a way of fucking us all up but still aligning us. It hurts us as much as it heals us. Who would have thought that you both would cross path after years and then fall in love? Think about Jessy too, you know how much Greyson loves her, even without the knowledge that he was her real father, he still loved her like his own child. It¡¯s alling together for you both Freya, don¡¯t ruin it. Please go back, I beg you.¡± Smith said.

    ¡°A part of me still sees him as a monster.¡±

    ¡°Then give him a chance topletely get rid of that part.¡±

    I sighed heavily, wiping my wet hands against the towel, before finally turning around to face him.

    ¡°Please give me some time to think about it Smith. I¡¯m still trying to process everything, it feels like my mind and heart and body is still reeling from thest couple of days and going back would justpound everything. I need to just take a breather please.¡± I pleaded and Smith nodded his head in understanding.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Thank you Freya. I¡¯ll put Jessy to bed.¡± Smith said and without another word he turned around to exit the small kitchen.

    That was exactly what I needed. A breather. Just some time to think through everything and sort through my emotions.

    The problem was, I couldn¡¯t tell how long would be enough for me.

 Chapter 64

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    The space in front of me looked blurry and hard as I tried, I couldn¡¯t get anything to make sense, just the same way it had been for the past week now. I could at this point conclude that I had never felt this miserable or empty in my entire life.

    Not even when my mate died did I feel this way.

    There was such an empty, hollow feeling in my chest and over thest two weeks I had tried to fill the void but to no avail.

    The office that I was sat in was currently upside down, torn from top to bottom by my maniac rage that would ovee me every once in a while, same with my bedroom and the bottles of alcohol that were scattered around me also evidences of my suffering.

    When Freya and Jessy had begun to matter so much in my life I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell, but now that they were gone, it truly felt like they took a part of me with them.

    I missed Freya so much, her scent, the sound of herughter, her open book kind of face and how happy she made me. I missed listening to her argue with Jessy too

    And Jessy, my real child. I couldn¡¯t possibly tell how many times I had wished that she were my real child but even without the knowledge that she was, I still loved her like she came from me and I missed her more than I could express.

    Goddess knew that I understood Freya¡¯s hurt. I hated myself even more for what I had done, but I just wished I had ess to her. I wish I knew where she had gone and I could at least begin trying to fix it.

    Maybe I was cursed. That would be the only exnation to this cycle. The cycle where I loved with all my heart and then they left in one way or another. I hated every part of it. But I wanted to end this cycle, I wanted to break this cycle and be with Freya and Jessy forever.

    A knock came on the door but I ignored it. The only person that had dared to disturb me in thisst two weeks had been Smith and whenever he came around he just said a bunch of rubbish stuff that I didn¡¯t care for one bit.

    Knowing it would be him, I ignored the knock. He was going toe in anyway whether or not I wanted him to do so there was no need to use my voice. My throat was hurting as it was.

    The knock came again, this time louder and I furrowed my brows in confusion, Smith only knocked once to announce himself before he usually pushed open the door.

    The door creaked open slowly and a mop of raven hair popped their head into the office. Smith had blonde hair. Right?

    Fuck, I shouldn¡¯t have drunk so much. I sat up properly on the chair and squinted my eyes. The door pushed open fully and she walked in.

    Zoe?

    Why was she here? I had given strict orders to not be disturbed, I would call if I needed anything.

    ¡°Master?¡± She called out carefully but I ignored her, watching as she continued to walk slowly towards me, weighing my reactions.

    She got to the front me and gently pushed aside the bottles that upied the table and then she perched there.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry Freya left. I know how much she meant to you.¡± Zoe began but I remained quiet.

    She hopped off the table and moved behind me, then without any warning, she began a slow massage on my shoulders.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t worth it though. Neither her nor Jessy is worth you feeling this way, looking this way.¡± She said again, her fingers moving lower and lower on my body.

    I furrowed my brows in confusion. Was it my drunk state or was Zoe trying to make a move on me? I was still trying to wrap my head around the entire situation because it was moving faster than my drunk mind could get a grasp on but then I felt her hot breath against my ear.

    ¡°She would have never been able to satisfy you enough, she would have never been able to rule alongside you. Not properly. She¡¯s just a lowly omega after all.¡± She said.

    At this point, it truly felt like my mind was trying to y tricks on me. Zoe¡¯s fingers were already connecting with the belt strap that held my pants and it was the moment she unhooked it that my mind sprang into action. I shot out a hand to grab onto hers. Tightly.

    Pulling her with that hand to the front of me, I gave her the dirtiest look I could summon in my drunken state. It seemed to be quite effective because her eyes were blown wide with fear.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± I hissed at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me Master.¡± She replied instead and I squeezed her hands even tighter.

    ¡°I asked you a question Zoe.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m just trying to help.¡± She stuttered.

    ¡°You¡¯re the lowly omega here Zoe. For your sake I¡¯m hoping this doesn¡¯t ever repeat itself again. The next time you get this boost of confidence or courage and repeat this nonsense, you will not only spend the night in the dungeon, after then you¡¯ll be thrown out of my homepletely. Do I make myself clear?¡±

    Tears had begun to stream down the maids face but at this point, I didn¡¯t give two shit.

    ¡°Yes Master.¡± She replied.

    ¡°Now get out.¡± I said and with ast longing look in my direction she left the room, sniffling and huping as she went.

    Goddess! Could this day get any worse?

    I couldn¡¯t deny that over time I had noticed that Zoe held some sort of attraction towards me but it had never been a problem. In fact, most people held an attraction towards me and that Included my maids.

    ¡°Greyson, again with the alcohol?¡± Smith¡¯s voice came from the doorway interrupting my train of thoughts and I sighed internally, maybe even groaned a little, before turning my eyes in his direction.

    ¡°What do you want Smith? You have a cell phone right? You know what those are used for? You know you could always call before you show up here?¡±

    ¡°Well I did and my calls were ignored, the same way it has been for thest week. So pardon me for just showing up.¡± He sassed right back at me.

    We red at each other for a few seconds. Smith was very dear to me, he had been through most of my toughest times with me and no matter how much shit I gave him, he still stuck with me. But I wasn¡¯t liking him very much in this moment and I intended to let him know.

    ¡°Why are you drinking Greyson?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see. First, my mate died. Then I fall in love with this beautiful and perfect woman and her child and then she turns out to be the women I raped four years ago  while I was mourning the death of my mate. And now she¡¯s gone with my child and I¡¯ve searched every nook and cranny for her but she¡¯s gone and I¡¯m never going to see her again.

    I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s hurt or if she¡¯s safe. I don¡¯t know if she has been taken again, or if Jessy is doing fine, i don¡¯t know if they have food to eat or a roof over their head. All I have is their thoughts and the memories we have shared over thest couple of months. So forgive me for choosing to drown in alcohol Smith, if you have a better idea, I¡¯ll be happy to listen.¡± I finished.

    Picking another bottle I took a swig from it. Ignoring the way the alcohol burned my throat. I could feel my cheeks get wet but I didn¡¯t have to swipe at it to know that tears were falling from it again. Just the way it had been for thest two weeks.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Smith sighed heavily and the resignation in that sigh was too much to be ignored. When I turned my attention back to him, he looked like he carried the weight of the world on his shoulders. His face was in a frown and his lips were pursed.

    ¡°Freya is at my ce.¡± He finally said.

    There was a paused that seemed tost for hours and I could do nothing but blink rapidly while this pausested.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± I asked after a while.

    ¡°Freya and Jessy are both at my ce, but before you freak out Greyson you need to listen to me please.¡± Smith began saying but I was moving out of my seat already.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to listen to you Smith. After I find her, I can have your head for doing this to me but for now get lost.¡±

    I said while walking to my room to get changed.

    ¡°I can assure you that it¡¯s not the best route to take.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck do you mean? She has been at your ce and you¡¯ve watched me be miserable for the entire week! I don¡¯t even know how they are both faring, the least you could have done was to let me in and help me. Jessy was dying thest time she was here and you know how worried I¡¯ve been. You could have reassured me Smith!¡± I shouted at him.

    ¡°I can assure you that I have taken great care of them Greyson to the best of my ability, from the moment they came under my wings. They are both fine, but you need to listen to me. You cannot just march to my home and try to take them away.¡±

    ¡°Why not Smith? Give me one good reason!¡± I raged and I could see the annoyance on Smith¡¯s face at my constant interruption but I didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Well if you would let me talk long enough then maybe you will have a reason by now. Freya is obviously very upset with you. She¡¯s upset about the entire situation and you have to give her that time and space. If I had told you she was with me you would have just marched there like you¡¯re nning on doing now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to stay here and drown in despair when I know where I can find her Smith. I appreciate you taking her in and looking after her and that doesfort me a lot but I need to see her and you¡¯re not going to be able to stop me.¡±

    I finished, walking into my closet to pull out some clothes. Smith to my annoyance followed me.

    ¡°Listen Greyson, I promised Freya I wasn¡¯t going to tell you where she was.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care Smith.¡±

    ¡°Obviously, I can see that. Just listen, we¡¯ll go to my house and you can see her, but you need to take things easy. Don¡¯t be too overwhelming or try to get her toe home with you immediately because that¡¯s going to make her recoil for sure. Just take what she can give you Greyson please.¡±

    I ignored him and continued to pull out cloth after cloth. Most of them looked really unattractive to me in the moment.

    ¡°Besides, I really think Jessy and Freya are a lot safer in my home where no one knows their whereabouts. With the poisoning and Emilia and her aplice still on the loose we don¡¯t know who to trust.¡± Smith said again and I paused this time to turn to him.

    ¡°If you think I¡¯m going to let any harme their away again then you can think again Smith. I would do anything and everything to ensure their safety.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt you. Just don¡¯t barge into my home and try to drag them out. You could try to make up for everything little but little. Freya loves you a lot and I¡¯m sure she just needs a little time, she¡¯s going toe around eventually. And you already know how much Jessy adores you, I¡¯ve heard the word Mastah thisst two weeks more than I need to.¡±

    That made me smile. My girls. I would do anything to have them both in my life again.

    ¡°Understood Smith, now get the hell out so I can dress up.¡± I said

    And the idiot grinned wide.

 Chapter 65

    Two weeks without Greyson. I couldn¡¯t exin how I was feeling if I were asked. Everything in me craved the Alpha and that scared me more than I could exin. Since when did I be so attached?

    Greyson was my first love and he really did show me good love. Not the kind that made me ask questions each day, or the kind that left me uncertain and longing.

    He showed me the kind of love that filled a void that had begun in my chest for a long time. I could quite honestly say that I was addicted to the man but I couldn¡¯t exactly  tell why.

    What I knew was, two weeks away from him was making me very depressed. Day in and out, I thought about him and what he had done to me and I weighed my options.

    There was no anger left in me anymore. Two weeks away from him was enough to quench the rest of it, I was left with only sadness and emptiness, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to pack my things and go back to his home. I didn¡¯t have the strength or courage to do it.

    So everyday when Smith mentioned him, I only shook my head and told him I wasn¡¯t ready and the Beta would usually purse his lips before nodding his head in agreement.

    ¡°Mommy?¡± Jessy called by my side and I blinked rapidly to clear the fog that had settled before my eyes due to my thinking.

    ¡°Yes babe?¡±

    ¡°Wanna go home mommy. Wanna see Mastah.¡± Jessy said and it felt like my heart was being stabbed.

    I didn¡¯t know what to tell her. She had stopped asking after him for a couple of days and I was starting to get grateful that she was at least forgetting him, but as I stared at her wobbling lips and tears filled eyes I knew that it wasn¡¯t the case and will never be.

    Jessy and Greyson had shared a special connection, one that I hadn¡¯t even known when it had happened. One that also couldn¡¯t easily be broken. It was unfair to tear her away from that like that.

    Everyday when she drew, it was usually pictures of Greyson. Or pictures that had Greyson in them and that was proof of how much she missed him.

    ¡°Come here babe.¡± I urged and she scrambled all over the truck load of toys that Smith had gotten for her over thest two weeks into my arms.

    ¡°Soon babe. We¡¯ll be going home soon okay?¡± I reassured and I knew it to be true.

    If not for my sake then for the sake of my child, I needed to be back at the mansion as soon as possible. Jessy had a home now, I couldn¡¯t take that away from her and condemn her to a life that she would hate.

    We remained wrapped in each other¡¯s arms for a while and it wasn¡¯t until we heard the sound of tyre against gravel that we shifted in our position. That was a sound that we had gotten used to over thest two weeks. It meant Smith was home.

    ¡°Mastah!¡± Jessy called out and I furrowed my brows in confusion. Smith was yet toe through the door and I was wondering why she would call him Greyson. Did she miss the Alpha that much?

    She shuffled out of my arms and made a beeline for the door, pulling it open and running outside. I wasn¡¯t worried because I knew Smith was here and he would only bring her back in and so I began arranging her toys back into the box that held them but I paused mid air when I caught a scent.

    This was a scent that I had spent the better part of two weeks craving. A scent that was already engraved in my mind and that I knew wouldn¡¯t be leaving anytime soon.

    Greyson? Greyson was here?

    I didn¡¯t have to roll around in my questions for too long because in the next second the Alpha was strolling into the room with Jessy in his arms. The four years old currently had her arms wrapped around his neck and was chatting his ear off telling him about thest two weeks in a rushed chatter.

    In this moment, I envied Jessy a lot. I wished it would be easy for me to just run into his arms and for everything to fall into ce for us again, but I couldn¡¯t. Instead I was standing in the middle of the living area with a toy in my hand.

    My heart was racing faster than it ever had and I could feel my wolf pacing around, adding even more to my anxiety. Smith walked into the room and when our eyes connected, he looked away from me in what looked like shame.

    ¡°I had to Freya. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He said and I swallowed heavily, hoping to chase away the lump in my throat.

    ¡°Jess,e help with me bringing out some stuff I got you from the car.¡± Smith urged and Jessy unwrapped her arms from Greyson¡¯s neck to look at him.

    ¡°Toys?¡± She asked and Smith nodded.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Yes, and some other things. Come on let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Mastahe with us? He¡¯s big and stwong.¡±

    ¡°No no, he doesn¡¯t have toe, it¡¯s just for us to carry. He¡¯ll be here when youe back.¡± Smith said and Jessy looked to Greyson for confirmation.

    And it wasn¡¯t until the Alpha nodded his head that she allowed herself be ced on the floor. I watched as they both walked back outside and for a moment I considered walking out with them.

    I didn¡¯t. I stayed in my spot and just continued to watch the closed door and after a couple of seconds in silence, I turned back around and continued packing up the toys. My heart still racing within my chest.

    The tension in the air was so thick, it would take a knife to cut through, I wasn¡¯t sure what to say or do and I felt more awkward than I had ever felt in my entire life.

    I heard as he walked towards me and the closer he got to me, the harder my heart beat. It was a wonder how it was still in my chest at this point. A heart attack was going to be unavoidable if it continued like this for too long.

    Greyson knelt beside me and it took me back to two weeks ago in the woods. It felt like such a long time ago but I could remember all the details very clearly. As if it had just happened.

    ¡°Freya please.¡± He began saying and at his voice a tear slipped out of my eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. I don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness, I know that. What I did to you is unexinable and inhumane and I take full responsibility for my actions but I beg you Freya, please, find it in your heart to forgive me.

    I don¡¯t think I can continue living without you, living with the knowledge that you hold so much resentment towards me. I won¡¯t be able to survive it for much longer. I know what I¡¯ve done, but please allow me make up for it. I will make up for everything even if it takes me years if you give me a chance and that¡¯s all I¡¯m asking. I¡¯m so sorry Freya, so so sorry.¡±

    The pain in the Alpha¡¯s voice didn¡¯t exactly sit right with me. I had never heard the man sound so resigned, hurt, powerless in all my time staying with him and so finally I turned so I was facing him. At this point I had tears running down my eyes freely and the sight of him with tears in his eyes too broke my heart.

    Was it okay to believe that he wasn¡¯t exactly in the right state of mind when he did what he had done to me? It didn¡¯t cover up for it, not in the least. But it helped to be able to separate the man I had fallen in love with, the man that was currently on his knees begging me and the man that I hated with a passion.

    It helped to see the man that had packed and nned a pic while I was asleep, the man that had prepared a birthday party for Jessy in a week differently from the man that had dragged me by my hair.

    ¡°You broke me Greyson. You hurt me so deeply.¡± I said and the Alpha nodded his head.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m so sorry, it wouldn¡¯t ever take it back but I¡¯m willing to do anything you want that could help take away the hurt. Any punishment you might have.¡± He said.

    I didn¡¯t have any punishment for him, in fact that wasn¡¯t even something I had ever considered. It was either forgive him or not. I didn¡¯t believe that there was any need to make him suffer, well more than my absence had done.

    I crawled towards him and when I was close enough, he opened his arms and I fell into them. His scent engulfed me and calmed every single nerve in my body immediately.

    ¡°Pleasee back home, I beg you. I miss you both so much. Nothing is the same anymore. Please Freya.¡± Greyson whispered into my ear but I remained quiet.

    There wasn¡¯t really an option here for me, there was no way in hell that I was going to get Jessy to stay back here at Smith¡¯s ce. Not after she had already seen Greyson. There was no way I could make her stay back while she watched him leave.

    And then for myself, did I really want to remain here? Especially if Jessy was going back with him. I sighed heavily.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared. Things have definitely changed for us both and maybe I¡¯m not ready to deal with that yet. Plus, I heard Emilia escaped, I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s going to try and do next.¡± I whispered back.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ever worry about her. I promise. Leave all of those things to me, I¡¯ll handle her.¡±

    ¡°Alright. But this doesn¡¯t mean I have forgiven you and you¡¯re going to have to prove that the picture of that monster that I have in my head is nowhere around you again and he¡¯ll never ever resurface again. I don¡¯t care how you do it Greyson, but that¡¯s just how it¡¯s going to be.¡±

    ¡°I swear on my life, I will do everything I can to prove that to you.¡± He said and I nodded in response.

    ¡°Now let go of me.¡± I said.

    ¡°Why?¡± He whined and I smiled.

    ¡°Because I need to go and pack up our things, if we intend to leave today. Smith has gotten a lot of stuff for Jessy, don¡¯t even ask me why cause I don¡¯t know myself.¡± I said and Greyson chuckled a little.

    It was half an hourter that I wasing back out with two full bags in my hands. Greyson and Jessy were bent over her toys and I rolled me eyes at the two. All the toys that I had packed into the box were now scattered around them again, but Jessy looked happy, so so happy.

    Smith on the other hand was standing at the other end of the living area just watching father and child y and the wanting that I saw in his eyes made me approach him.

    ¡°So you¡¯re leaving?¡± He said and I offered him a small smile before nodding.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m going to miss your cooking.¡± He joked and Iughed a little, making the Beta smile in return.

    Although he was smiling, I could see that his smile didn¡¯t exactly reach his eyes, a certain sadness still remained within his depths and that confused me.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯m d you all are reunited again and things are going so well already. I¡¯m just going to miss you both.¡± He said

    I could understand that, thest two weeks had brought about a great friendship between myself and Smith and even with Jessy too and I was going to miss that.

    ¡°We¡¯ll miss you too and we are going to try and visit as often as possible.¡±

    ¡°Well that is if Greyson ever lets you both out of his sight again.¡± He said and we bothughed.

    Jessy from her spot in the living area beganughing and we both turned our head in her direction.

    ¡°Why are youughing babe? You don¡¯t even know what they said.¡± Greyson said, clearly amused.

    But Jessy only looked to me for help causing me to burst outughing again.

    This was another of the things that I missed doing over thest two weeks;ughing.

    And as we all shared another round ofughter at something Jessy had said, I felt hope blossom within me. Maybe things had not changed as drastically as I feared that they might have.

 Chapter 66

    Even in the darkness of the room, I could still see every inch of the man thatid beside me. It was surreal, being back at the mansion and sharing a bed with the man that I loved once more.

    I ran a finger across his cheeks and smiled when he shivered from my movements. It was so peaceful watching him sleep like this. He looked so young and innocent and it was difficult to not love him more in this moment.

    True to his words, Greyson had been aplete sweetheart since I got here. Which wasn¡¯t very difficult for the Alpha since sweetness was kind of his forte.

    Everything felt different but it was still the same. That was conflicting, even for myself.

    But some things changed upon my return. Like my position in the household. I was no longer a maid here and no matter what I said or did, Greyson had made it clear that it would remain that way.

    As much as that changed, some things remained the same way, like Jessy and Greyson¡¯s love for each other which only grew more and more beautiful each day as father and daughter bonded even more.

    Hearing Jessy scream ¡®Daddy¡¯ across the mansion when I was trying to get her to behave never failed to warm my heart and melt my insides. I finally had a family. A very beautiful one at that and it was even more wonderful than I hoped for.

    Our rtionship wasn¡¯t exactly defined or perfect yet but I was satisfied with where we were at the moment and I was prepared to take it easy this time. Not worry too much about a future that I knew I had absolutely no control over.

    ra¡¯s words remained with me since I got back to the mansion and I couldn¡¯t tell what it was with that woman but she brought me hope and some days I just felt like speaking to her more but I didn¡¯t attempt to reach out to her.

    She had a lot of work to do anyway, I didn¡¯t want to bother her at all. But it just always felt like the woman knew more than she let on. It felt like she might have certain answers.

    Another thing that had failed to change was my friendship with Christie. I had feared thating back to the mansion, especially with the way that I left and the fact that everyone knew that Greyson was Jessy¡¯s father, I feared that there might be certain changes to the way that the other maids perceived me and even acted towards me.

    But that wasn¡¯t the case. The maids all weed me back and I feltfortable amongst all of them. It felt like I never left, they didn¡¯t suddenly start treating me differently because I wasn¡¯t a maid here anymore and I was grateful for that.

    Well, the only maid that sort of changed was Zoe. It wasn¡¯t a bad type of change, especially since the maid wasn¡¯t the most receptive person in the world in the first ce but there was just something that was different about her and I couldn¡¯t quite ce my finger on it.

    Greyson groaned by my side and I returned my attention towards him. He sighed in his sleep and I wondered what he could be dreaming about. I didn¡¯t have to wonder for long because in the next second he whispered my name.

    I didn¡¯t respond to him because I could still see his closed lids which meant he was still very much asleep. I smiled, dipping my head to ce a kiss on his forehead before moving out of the bed.

    For some reason, sleep had decided to desert me for the night so maybe I needed a ss of water to help me settle in once more.

    As I moved, the sheets moved with me and exposed more of Greyson¡¯s bare chest. I knew that he had his lower half covered but the view of his perfectly toned abs and chiseled body was enough to send a fire spreading all over my body.

    It had been too long since we had tangled in the sheets and no matter how much I tried, I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that I missed having the Alpha in that way so much.

    There was nothing that was stopping us from having sex, but since I got back, we just haven¡¯t been able to get through with it. I wasn¡¯t sure how much longer it would continue but from the little pool that was currently forming in my panties, I knew that it had to be soon.

    I sighed heavily before moving out of the door, pulling my robe closer on my body. I stopped at Jessy¡¯s new room which was three doors away from ours and then I peeped inside.

    The night light beside her bed, casted the room in a soft, warm glow and I smiled at all the bunny paintings on the wall that she had insisted on having all looked to be alive.

    Greyson had painted the room himself and even till now, I still couldn¡¯t get over how good he was when it came to drawings or paintings.

    Jessy had shared the passion since she could hold a pencil, she always loved to draw and although she was still too young to be at any level of perfection, it was still pretty impressive her passion for the art and now it wasn¡¯t hard to see why.

    The said girl was sleeping like the princess she was, with her bunny in her grasp and a smile on her lips. It brought me so much joy to see my daughter this happy.

    I pulled the door shut and walked down the grand stairs in the direction of the kitchen and but then I paused when I noticed that the light in the kitchen had been turned on.

    My heart began racing in my chest. I couldn¡¯t get it out of my head that Emilia was still on the loose and there were people who were trying to harm my baby and maybe myself.

    Seeing the kitchen light turned on reminded me of the many asions that I had found Emilia walking out of the kitchen at odd hours.

    I walked carefully in the direction and when I peeped into the kitchen it was to find Zoe standing by the ind with a ss of water in her hands and tears streaming down her face.

    I didn¡¯t know what the problem with the girl was but the way she was crying made me feel terrible. It made me want to do anything to make her feel better and so I walked into the kitchenpletely.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    I didn¡¯t think that I spoke that loud because I was sure to be careful of the tone of my voice since the entire house was so quiet, plus I didn¡¯t want to startle the already distraught girl.

    But the moment I spoke, she startled and the ss of water that had been in her hands wasing in contact with the floor, smashing the ss in the process.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t think I spoke so loud, I didn¡¯t mean to startle you.¡± I offered, but Zoe was shaking her head already.

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s me who should be sorry. You didn¡¯t speak loudly at all, I just wasn¡¯t expecting anyone to be up at this time.¡± She said, moving to start picking up the pieces of ss from the ground.

    ¡°Stop Zoe.¡± I called out and she did as said.

    I went through the other side of the ind so I could be face to face with her, without having to go through ss and Zoe turned around to face me.

    I stood as close to her as I could without being ufortable and the other girl looked away in what looked like shame.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Why are you crying? Why are you not sleeping?¡± I asked and the girl only shook her head.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep so I came down for a ss of water.¡± She responded, still refusing to make eye contact with me.

    ¡°Zoe look at me.¡± I said and the head maid did as told. There was so much sadness in her eyes, it broke my heart.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± I asked again and this seemed to break her even more as she began full on sobbing again.

    I wrapped my arms around her frame immediately and the other girl just cried into my shoulders.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Freya. I¡¯ve been such a horrible person. I don¡¯t know what came over me, please forgive me, please I beg you. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She said but I didn¡¯t understand her words and I let her know that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand Zoe. What are you sorry for? You didn¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t think you have anything to be sorry for.¡± I said but she was shaking her head already.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I can¡¯t tell you what it is but I¡¯m sorry.¡± She said and for a moment my mind went to the night of Jessy¡¯s birthday.

    Was Zoe the one who poison Jessy? She spoke again before I could ask that question.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but no, I didn¡¯t poison Jessy. I could never do something like that. It¡¯s hard to exin, I-I just thought you were gone and I don¡¯t know what gave me the courage to do it but now I just feel like a horrible person. I feel like I betrayed my friend.¡±

    My head was starting to ache fromck of understanding and maybe because of myck of sleep but I wasn¡¯t really in the best mood to try and decipher her words.

    ¡°Maybe you should go to bed Zoe. You must be tired, I¡¯ll clear this up before getting a ss of water and heading to bed myself.¡± I said, pulling out of the hug.

    ¡°Thank you Freya. You¡¯re a very nice person and you have a good heart. It¡¯s one of the things I admire the most about you.¡± Zoe said, offering me a small smile before exiting the room.

    Once she was gone I sighed heavily and moved towards the shattered ss on the floor to begin picking them up.

    But then I paused in my tracks when I noticed something. I didn¡¯t have the time  to think about it because Greyson appeared in the doorway.

    ¡°Freya? What are you doing?¡± He asked and I looked up at him from my position on the floor.

    ¡°Hi! Umm Zoe was having a ss of water when I walked in and I kind of startled her so she dropped the ss on ident, but I offered to clean it.¡± I said and Greyson frowned.

    ¡°Well you shouldn¡¯t be using your bare hands to clean that up you could wound yourself. Come on, sit here I¡¯ll clean it myself.¡± He said, moving towards the supply room to no doubt bring some cleaning supplies.

    I did as told and sat on the ind, watching him sweep was more fun than I anticipated so I was pretty satisfied on my position.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have left the bed like that, I was worried.¡± He said, after some seconds of silence.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t sleep so I just came down for a ss of water.¡± I exined and he nodded his head.

    ¡°Next time, just wake me up. I¡¯ll be able to help.¡±

    I didn¡¯t realize how much me running away would affect Greyson but every time that I wasn¡¯t within his eye sight, I noticed how he got anxious. Whenever I had to leave the room, or do something else away from him then the Alpha just always got ufortable and it didn¡¯t make me very happy that he thought I was going to run away again.

    I had good reason to do it the first time but it didn¡¯t mean I was going to do it again. But I understood him. If the situation had been turned around and I had been the one to be left with no knowledge of where he was for a while then I might be overprotective of him.

    ¡°Are you saying you missed me in bed?¡± I teased and when the Alpha smiled, it made me smile too.

    ¡°Yeah I¡¯m not admitting that. You¡¯re head is huge as it is. Let¡¯s not worsen that.¡± He said.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to bed.¡± Greyson held out a hand for me and I jumped down from the counter and took it.

    ¡°Wait. You said Zoe was drinking a ss of water right?¡± Greyson asked and I nodded my head.

    ¡°Why is there no spill of water on the floor?¡±

    That was the question that had crossed my mind when I bent down to pick up the pieces of ss. There was ss everywhere but not a single drop of water could be found on the floor.

 Chapter 67

    ¡°Jessy?¡± I called out once I got closer to her door. The silenceing from her room was too suspicious.

    And I confirmed it when I pulled open her door to find the room empty. Greyson had been having series of meetings since that morning and Jessy kept insisting on being around him in the way that she was getting used to. I had no doubt that the little minx had found her way there in thest couple of minutes that I left her alone to y by herself.

    I sighed heavily before moving towards the office door. Knocking softly, I silently hoped to not be disturbing the meeting. Once I heard Greyson¡¯s voice inviting me into the room, I pushed open the door.

    ¡°Hi Freya!¡± Smith¡¯s voice greeted me first and I offered him a wide smile. I hadn¡¯t seen the Beta since I left his home and I had been hoping to catch up a little with him after the meeting.

    ¡°Hi Smith!¡± I called out, giving him a small wave which he returned before turning my attention back to Greyson.

    Who currently had a sleeping Jessy clinging to his chest. I shook my head slightly at them both and approached his table.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry she interrupted your meeting. I only put her down to y, while I helped in the kitchen. I was hoping she wouldn¡¯t try toe in here again after my several warnings.¡± I said, reaching out for her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. She fell asleep almost immediately I picked her up. Let her sleep here, she might wake up if you try to move her. I¡¯m almost done with my meeting anyway.¡± Greyson said, still holding on to Jessy.

    Offering him a small smile, I nodded, dropping a small kiss on his head before exiting the office.

    I headed towards the kitchen and it was to find Christie and Naomi preparing thest bit of dinner.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jessy?¡± Christie asked the moment I walked into the kitchen.

    ¡°Stuck to Greyson¡¯s chest.¡± I replied, moving to the sink to wash my hands and the two girls beganughing.

    ¡°I knew she would definitely try to go to him and Master would let her.¡± Naomi said and Christie nodded in agreement.

    I only shook my head at the two girls before I began serving the food into bowls. Cooking for Greyson was still my favorite thing to do and although I was no longer his maid, I still did this particr job and there was nothing the Alpha could say or do to make me stop doing it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll start setting the table.¡± Naomi said and exited the room.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been quiet. Are you okay?¡± Christie asked and I offered her a small smile

    ¡°Of course.¡± I replied but The other maid only continued to watch me with suspicion.

    I wasn¡¯t lying at all. It was only that I felt a little tired and sick but I knew it was because of the fact that I hadn¡¯t gotten enough sleep during the night. Hopefully this was going to be a better night and I would be able to sleep better.

    I heard Greyson and his officialsing down the stairs and troping into the living area and I moved out of the kitchen.

    Most of them were moving out of the house but Greyson was currently engaged in a conversation with Simon¡¯s father. The man had been nothing but nice to me since we met but maybe because of the way his eyes remained on my frame for so long, I always felt ufortable around him.

    ¡°You okay?¡± Smith called by my side and I turned my attention towards him.

    ¡°Of course. How was your meeting? Itsted for a while so I¡¯m hoping it was productive.¡± I said.

    ¡°Yeah, well we got most of the serious issues out of the way so we wouldn¡¯t be bothering your man for a while, you can have him to yourself again.¡± Smith said and I chuckled.

    We stood in silence for a few seconds and I watched as Smith shuffled in what looked like difort.

    ¡°Would you like to join us for dinner?¡± I offered, but the Beta shook his head, giving me a small awkwardugh.

    ¡°No thank you. Maybe next time. It¡¯s always nice talking to you Freya. Take care.¡±

    And just like he was walking away and heading towards the door after ast goodbye to Greyson who was rounding up his conversation.

    Greyson headed in my direction, Jessy was now awake in his arms and she was currently running her fingers through his hair.

    A recent habit she had formed, since she discovered how soft her father¡¯s hair was. I caught her eyes and my daughter offered me a small shy smile.

    ¡°I thought I told you not to go into his office Jessy.¡± I said, but my four year old only ignored me  hiding her face into Greyson¡¯s neck, causing theter to chuckle.

    ¡°Please leave her alone Freya.¡± Greyson said and I rolled my eyes at the two.

    ¡°Are you hungry babe?¡± I asked, stroking her cheeks fondly.

    ¡°Yes mommy.¡±

    ¡°She ate all my snacks during the meeting, I don¡¯t know how she could still want more food.¡± Greyson said yfully, cing Jessy in her chair before moving to the head of the table.

    I sat to his right, like had be a habit for us and we settled down to eat like a family. It felt like I wouldn¡¯t ever get used to this because every single time it happened felt surreal. I couldn¡¯t believe that the Goddess had given me such a perfect family.

    ¡°Are you alright sweetheart? You look tired.¡± Greyson said and my stomach bubbled with butterflies at the endearment, just the way it did every time.

    ¡°I am. I¡¯ve not been sleeping great.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to call ra to check up on you? She might be able to help.¡± Greyson offered.

    And on one hand I wanted to take the offer immediately because I really was struggling to sleep. Sometimes I managed to fall asleep but it was never for very long as I always managed to wake up earlier than normal and at other times I just stayed awake till veryte before I was drifting off and waking up every thirty minutes until I got frustrated and got out of bed. So maybe the healers help would be wee at this point.

    Plus I also wanted to speak to the older woman, but not tonight. Honestly, all I wanted was to be with Greyson for the night. I had just really missed the man during the day and now I was craving him more than ever.

    ¡°No, no. I¡¯ll be alright.¡± I assured giving him a small smile which he returned.

    Once we were done with dinner, I began pilling up the dirty dishes.

    ¡°I think you should leave that. Someone else could take care of it. Go prepare for bed and I¡¯ll join you soon after I tuck Jessy in.¡± Greyson said and I nodded my head.

    I watched father and daughter exit the room and the smile that painted my lips could split my face in half. It was so blissful to watch them together and they both made my heart feel like it was bursting out of its cage.

    Christie came into the dining room before I could leave.

    ¡°Thought I heard you all leaving.¡± My friend said.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°That was Greyson and Jessy.¡±

    ¡°You look like something is bothering you Freya. Please talk to me.¡±

    I sighed heavily, rubbing my eyes gently before turningpletely towards the maid.

    ¡°Have you noticed anythingtely with Zoe? Did anything happen when I left or go wrong?¡± I finally asked and Christie furrowed her brows in confusion.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve noticed anything. Zoe has always been weird and keeps to herself most times so it might be hard to tell. What¡¯s the problem though?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, it¡¯s just thatst night when I came down for a ss of water. She began apologizing for something she supposedly did to me and she was crying seriously.¡±

    ¡°Jess-¡± Christie began saying but I shook my head, interrupting her before she could continue.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Jessy. She said so. Something else that was weird, is that she had a ss of water to her lips when I came in and when I spoke and startled her, she let go of the ss breaking it in the process. I promised to clean it up and after she left, I set out to do exactly that but what I noticed was that there was no single spill of water on the floor.¡±

    Christie¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper.

    ¡°If there was no water in the ss why was she holding it to her lips?¡± Christie asked and I shrugged.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I don¡¯t know too. Plus her apology just makes me ufortable for some reason.¡±

    ¡°I could talk to her if you want. I know she has been keeping to herselftely and I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s alright.¡± Christie offered and I nodded my head.

    ¡°Thank you Christie.¡±

    I made my way towards the masters bedroom and when I got to Jessy¡¯s door and heard her singing the alphabet song, it made me smile. I didn¡¯t stop to check on her, since I didn¡¯t want to distract her and so I continued towards the room.

    After a warm shower, I settled on the chair in front of mirror that was attached to the dresser and dried my wet hair while letting my thoughts roam.

    My mind was barely at rest here in the mansion, I was usually always worrying about one thing or the other. Thinking about Emilia and now Zoe, sometimes I felt like I was on the edge of going crazy.

    The door was pushed open and Greyson walked into the room. I raised my head and my eyes immediately connected with the Alpha¡¯s and the look within his grey orbs caused a shiver to run down my spine.

    That look could only mean one thing.

 Chapter 68

    I stood from chair on the dresser where I had previously been sat drying my hair and with a sly smirk on his face, Greyson stalked towards me. Pulling me by the waist and into his body the moment he was close enough, he spoke.

    ¡°You smell heavenly.¡± Hemented and I smirked.

    ¡°It¡¯s the power of a shower. You should try it sometime.¡± I teased and the Alpha threw his head back and let out a bigugh. One that sounded like if came from the pit of his belly. So genuine and warm.

    ¡°I will. After dessert.¡± He said and before I could respond he dipped his head and imed my lips in the softest kiss.

    The feeling of Greyson¡¯s lips molding against mine was heavenly and I could not help my eyes fluttering shut at the feeling. We had surely shared kisses since I returned back to the mansion but none felt like this one.

    Tugging on the rope that held my robe together, I gasped softly when Greyson pulled open the robe and let it hit the ground. He led us both to the bed and there he also stripped from his clothes, before positioning me on the bed.

    Tingles of new warmth spangled my skin as he joined and soonid on top of me. Taking care to not crush me under his huge  frame.

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you Freya.¡± The Alpha whispered in my ears, causing a shiver to run through my spine and heat up my core.

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too. So much.¡± I replied.

    Seemed like that was all the Alpha wanted to hear because he imed my lips in a kiss once more, this time more enthused and backed by his need to show me that he missed me just as much as I missed him and I gave as good as I received.

    He trailed kisses from my lips down my jaw and then my neck, nibbling the crook in between and I moaned when he reached my sensitive spot and he suckled on it, hard enough to leave a mark but I didn¡¯t mind, especially not in the moment.

    Greyson continued his journey downwards and when he got to my perky boobs, I shivered and gasped when he took one into his hands and with a seductive look thrown my way, he blew on one of my already hard nubs before sucking on it, causing more goosebumps to rise on my body.

    He continued to suck hard on my peak while ying with the other one with his fingers and when he was satisfied he switched, groaning and grunting when he reached the other nipple and I could feel myself getting wetter.

    ¡°More baby, please.¡± I pleaded and thankfully he didn¡¯t make me beg for too long.

    He began trailing kisses down my stomach and then through my thighs leaving a trail of heat wherever his lips touched. My eyes fluttered close when he reached the spot where I wanted him the most, but he didn¡¯t move as I wanted him to.

    He remained in his spot and just continued to breathe over my dripping pussy and then finally he flicked a tongue out and licked my clit and that singr action sent jilts of pleasure up and down my spine.

    Greyson hummed low in his throat and then pulling my thighs closer to his face, until my pussy was sitting directly in front of his face, he dipped his head into my core and beganpping hungrily at it.

    He alternated betweenpping and sucking and I bit my lips while I rocked my hips against his mouth, holding his head against my core and chasing after the orgasm that was starting to build in my abdomen.

    It didn¡¯t take long for my body to start convulsing, my whole upper body shaking with every twitch and I cried out when my body felt like it was about to explode.

    Greyson pulled away from my folds

    and sat up, looking straight into my eyes and he grinned widely at my flushed face and if my bones weren¡¯t feeling like jelly from the intense pleasure I had just been subjected to then maybe I would have hit him in the head for gloating and not letting me orgasm.

    He moved a little higher up my frame to ce a kiss on my lips before lowering himself again, this time positioning the tip of his length against my core. When I felt the tip of cock rubbing against my pussy I let out a whimper that was soon turning into a loud moan as he slipped into my  pussy.

    ¡°Fuck you¡¯re so tight babe!¡± He said sounding breathless and I couldn¡¯t help but smile because I liked hearing him sound like that, especially with those wordsing out of his mouth.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Greyson pushed deeper into me and my fingers dug into his back as wave after wave of pleasure crashed into me. The rhythm was hard and fast and it wasn¡¯t hard to see that the forey had affected the Alpha as much as it did me.

    I gripped his shoulders tighter and he growled and thrust his hips upwards and our bodies met each other with a resounding p.

    I let my eyes close and allowed the wave take hold of me, holding his arms tightly as my orgasm finally hit and ran me over. My lips opened in a silent scream and for a moment it felt like I was at the edge of unconsciousness.

    I could feel the Alpha follow after me and his grunts of pleasure as his cum coated my insides intensified my pleasure more.

    ¡°That was wow.¡± I heard Greyson say as I came down from my high.

    It was a half hourter, after I had a second shower with Greyson and we were both settled on the bed, wrapped around each other before he was speaking again.

    ¡°Think you¡¯re tired enough to fall asleep?¡± Greyson asked and I nodded my headzily, not wanting to move from myfortable position to respond to him.

    ¡°Okay good.¡± He responded, running his fingers through my hair while I let the sound of his heartbeat lure me to sleep.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking.¡± He began again and I moved my head from his shoulder so I could get a closer look at his face.

    ¡°I think maybe I could start training you, so you could defend yourself if the asion calls for you.¡± He said but I remained silent, thinking through his words.

    To be quite honest, I appreciated that very much because I was tired of living in fear and feeling weak. If anything were to happen then I needed to be able to defend myself and Jessy. Maybe even Greyson too.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend you love. I¡¯m not trying to call you weak, I¡¯m just sayi-¡±

    ¡°I understand Greyson and I appreciate it. Thank you. I¡¯ll really love for you to train me.¡± I responded and the Alpha offered me a smile which I returned.

    ¡°We¡¯ll start tomorrow, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s fine. Goodnight.¡± I said burying my face once more in his neck where his scent was strongest.

    ¡°Goodnight.¡±

    After then it felt like I fell asleep but not really. It was more like I was stuck in a conscious and unconscious state and all I needed was a little push to fall over into any of the options. And that was when I heard it. The Alpha had never said it to me before in that way so it couldn¡¯t possibly be my mind reying it.

    ¡°I love you. So much Freya.¡±

    It was a simple whisper, but it felt like so much more.

 Chapter 69

    ¡°Freya, Freya!¡± The voice sounded far away but I could swear that it was the 60th time the person was calling my name and all I wanted to do was scream.

    I was currently in a magical world of food and fun and this person kept trying to pull me out of it and the thoughts that clouded my head was to scratch their eyes out with my ws. All I wanted was more sleep, how was that too much to ask for?

    ¡°Babe,e on you have to get up. We¡¯ve got training today, remember?¡± Finally the voice sounded close enough and Greyson should be thankful that I was in love with him.

    Or else his eyes would be missing. I finally flipped my eyes open and I groaned when the light that flooded the room, blinded me momentarily. Of course, the man had gone and opened the curtains.

    I groaned once more burying my head into my pillow and pulling the sheets over it. All I needed was more sleep, I was finally able to sleep after a while and now I had to get up early. Why does bad things always happen to good people?

    ¡°Freya, I¡¯m going to drag you with your legs to the bathroom if you don¡¯t wake up.¡± Greyson threatened.

    ¡°Leave me alone!¡± I said, but he only chuckled like I had just said something funny.

    ¡°Come on babe. It¡¯s 10am. We¡¯re not going to get any work done if you don¡¯t get up now.¡± Greyson said and at these words I peeked out of the sheets.

    10am already? No wonder it was so bright.

    After another good five minutes of Greyson trying to sweet talk me to get out of bed, I finally did and we both moved to the bathroom to take a shower.

    ¡°Seems like I knocked you out pretty goodst night.¡± Greyson said with pride in his voice and I rolled my eyes at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not even going to justify thatment with an answer.¡± I responded and heughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to give credit sometimes babe.¡± I ignored him and walked back into the room and the huge closet that we now shared to begin dressing up.

    Greyson had gone and gotten me a wardrobe full of clothes and no matter how much I protested the Alpha added more and more clothes and essories to it every day. I was worried that we would be running out of storage space soon. Same with Jessy, the four years old now had enough clothes to open a business.

    ¡°Wear this.¡± Greyson said, pulling out a jeans from the drawer.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    I did as told and slipped the jeans on, pairing it with a shirt he pulled out, before slipping on my sneakers. Greyson being the sweetest man helped with knotting my shoece and then with him dressed we both left the room.

    Jessy¡¯sughter could be heard from the kitchen and so we headed in that direction.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Jessy called out and I frowned.

    ¡°I entered the kitchen first, you couldn¡¯t say hello to me first before him?¡± I asked and the little minx was shaking her head no before I could even finish my sentence.

    ¡°No mommy.¡± She said, moving to Greyson who lifted her up in his arms, cing a kiss on her head before throwing a smirk my way.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous mommy.¡± He moved hurriedly out of the room before I could respond and it was good for him too because I was about to hit him.

    The sounds of theirughter echoing through the hallway made me smile widely.

    ¡°You look like you had a good night and you¡¯re definitely looking less tired.¡± Christiemented and I nodded my head.

    Turning away so she didn¡¯t see the blush that was currently coating my cheeks. If only she knew how good of a night I had.

    ¡°You¡¯re dressed. Are you going somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Greyson is going to train me.¡± I said, piling the tes into a tray.

    ¡°Sounds exciting. Why don¡¯t you go join him in the dining room and I¡¯ll bring the food to you both. Jessy ate already so you don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡± Christie assured and I gave her a small grateful smile.

    ¡°Cause it¡¯s a dinoso.¡± I heard Jessy¡¯s voice as I walked into the dining area.

    ¡°So this dinosaur was the one talking to you?¡± Greyson asked and the hint of confusion in his voice made meugh.

    ¡°Yes daddy.¡± Jessy said, nodding her head rapidly for emphasis.

    ¡°Umm okay. So-so what did the dinosaur want?¡± Greyson asked turning to me for help.

    ¡°He want me daddy.¡± She said and I rolled my eyes.

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not the other way around babe? Are you sure it¡¯s not you who wants a dinosaur?¡± I asked and Jessy shook her head no.

    ¡°Dinoso want me mommy.¡±

    Thankfully Christie came in with our food and I had a great distraction so I left father and daughter to their conversation.

    ¡°Okay, maybe tomorrow we could go to the stores and try to find your dinosaur. Okay babe?¡± Greyson said and of course, Jessy nodded enthusiastically.

    We began eating in silence, with Jessy sharing Greyson¡¯s food and it wasn¡¯t until a couple of minutester before I was finally speaking again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave her here alone while we¡¯re out.¡±

    That had been my fear since the previous night but I hadn¡¯t had the time to process it well enough. There was no way my heart was going to be at rest if I didn¡¯t know that Jessy was in safe hands and I let Greyson know as much.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be leaving her here. Thankfully, Smith has the day off and has epted to look after Jessy for the duration. I¡¯m enrolling her in the pack¡¯s school soon, so she can get to be with her mates and learn too, but for today Smith will be watching her.¡± Greyson exined and it felt like I could finally breathe in relief.

    It was a half hourter that we were finally leaving the house, since Jessy had decided to mess up her dress and I had to change her into new ones.

    The duo sang along to all the children songs that was yed while I just enjoyed looking out of the window at the pack members going about their day.

    Greyson¡¯s pack was the most peaceful. He was the powerful Alpha King of course but I honestly thought that it went beyond that. Greyson did his best to attend to his people and was a very fair Alpha. He provided and protected them at all cost and it wasn¡¯t hard to see why the people loved and respected him. Rightfully so too.

    We pulled up at Smith¡¯s home first and after a too long exchange of pleasantries and multiple kisses that Jessy insisted on giving us both, we finally made it to the training school.

    ¡°Alpha Greyson, it¡¯s good to see you again. Been a while since you were here.¡± One of the men that had been training a set of young men before we walked in, spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy Tristan, but it¡¯s good to know that I was missed. Is the back prepared?¡± Greyson asked and Tristan gave him a wide smile before nodding his head.

    ¡°It is.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. No disturbances please.¡± Greyson said and then taking my hands into his, he led us to the back.

    ¡°What are we going to be doing today?¡± I asked

    ¡°We¡¯re just going to work on your endurance honey.¡±

    Before I could respond to him, we reached our destination and the view amazed me. It reminded me of the fields that was now quite honestly one of my favorite ces but only this time it was smaller and didn¡¯t have the aesthetic of the bigger field. It was still quite beautiful and the greenery of the ce made me happy.

    ¡°What are we doing first?¡±

    ¡°We? No, not we. You babe. You are going to take ap round this field, while I stand here and cheer you on.¡± Greyson said and I beganughing.

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re serious?¡± I asked horrified.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡°Greyson do you see the size of this field? I won¡¯t be able to make it half way! I could die!¡± I said dramatically.

    Although the field wasn¡¯t as big as the one we had our pic at. It was still quiterge, especially if I was going to run around it. There was no way I could survive it.

    ¡°Well, good thing I¡¯m always prepared for things like this. This bucket of water will do a good job of bringing you back to life, I promise.¡± There was a smirk on the Alpha¡¯s lips that let me know that he was enjoying this moment a lot.

    And with a dirty look sent his way, I began my run around the field. Quarter way through and I could feel myself begin to actually feel dizzy. I could hear Greyson¡¯s cheers but it sounded like it wasing from very far away.

    It didn¡¯t even sound like we were in the same space at all. ck spots soon began to form in front of my eyes but I pushed through it. Even when I knew that Greyson would never judge me if I were to stop, I still felt like I was going to be disappointing him and that was thest thing I wanted.

    I could hear the sound of my breathing in my ears and if felt like the fields were closing in on me. I didn¡¯t stop though until I reached Greyson on the spot that I had taken off from.

    ¡°See! You did it! I¡¯m so proud of you Freya. Yo- d-¡±

    I could still hear Greyson speaking but I knew that I was slowly losing consciousness. I felt my body gox against Greyson¡¯s and thest thing I remembered seeing was the panicked look on his face before I was weing the ck and everything was going quiet.

 Chapter 70

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    As I brought Freya¡¯s still unconscious body into the house. It felt worse than anything. Even while I could still feel her pulse and her body was still warm to my touch, I couldn¡¯t help but believe that the worst was about to happen and I med myself for it.

    She was sleep deprived and had obviously been very tired thisst couple of days and just because she managed to catch a couple hours of sleep didn¡¯tpletely restore the rest of her energy. I should have known that and reconsidered taking her for the training.

    ¡°Master!¡± Zoe called when she met me by the stairway with Freya in my arms.

    ¡°Bring me a towel and some water please.¡± I said, moving up the stairs without waiting for her response.

    Twisting the knob and pushing open the door to the master¡¯s bedroom, I gently ced Freya¡¯s small frame in the center of the bed and my heart hurt from seeing the love of lifeying helplessly in the center of therge bed.

    Zoe came into the room a few secondster with the items I had requested for and she lingered by the bedside.

    ¡°What happened Master?¡± She asked but I ignored her.

    ¡°ra will soon be here. Go downstairs and wait for her and then bring her straight here.¡± I instructed instead and with a small head bow, Zoe left the room.

    I changed Freya into something morefortable before starting to wipe her down with the wet towel. I had been negligent. I could see Freya everyday and it always felt like she had no energy left within her, that should have been enough to worry me but I kept trying to take her word for it and believe her when she said she was fine.

    The green eyed woman stirred on the bed and my heart skipped two beats in its cage. Freya¡¯s eyes fluttered open and when they locked onto my grey orbs I could see the tiredness within those beautiful eyes. I swiped the hair away from her face before offering her a small smile which she struggled to reply.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Freya asked.

    ¡°You fainted honey.¡±

    Freya immediately began to try and sit up from her position at my words but I stopped her movements.

    ¡°Lay down babe. You have to keepying until ra is here to check you over please.¡±

    Thankfully she listened to me and rxed on the bed once more.

    ¡°Is Jessy still with Smith?¡± Freya asked once she was settled in again.

    ¡°Yes, I called him on the drive here and he¡¯ll bring Jessy over soon.¡± I assured her and she nodded her head in understanding, shutting her eyes tight like it hurt her when they were open.

    I couldn¡¯t tell what could have gone wrong but it unsettled me because Freya looked really sick and I was afraid of what the cause could be. I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it if she were poisoned or something of the sort had happened to her.

    It was another couple of minutester before a knock wasing on the door, and even in my heightened state of panic I could still tell that it was the healer from her scent.

    ¡°ra!¡± I greeted and as usual the older woman gave me a smile, despite the situation.

    I would say it was one of ra¡¯s many superpowers. The ability to stay calm even in the most dreaded situations. The entire building could be on fire and the woman would only continue to smile.

    Not in a creepy way, far from it. ra had one of the mostforting smiles ever and it was definitelying in handy right now.

    She settled on the bed beside Freya and urged her to sit up. Propping a few pillows behind her back for herfort.

    ra began her routine vital check on Freya and every couple of seconds she would hum. I didn¡¯t know what any of the humming meant but I didn¡¯t ask too, instead I remained silent by the foot of the bed and only continued to watch her work.

    ¡°What happened?¡± She finally asked once she was done.

    ¡°We were out in the fields training and we had just begun, I asked her to take ap around the field and she didplete it but the moment she got to me, she just fainted.¡± I offered.

    ¡°Well, Freya is very capable of running around the field at the back of the training school without a hitch. So something must have happened for her to cause her to faint afterwards.¡± ra said and I nodded my head in agreement.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    If I didn¡¯t think that Freya was equal to the task then I would have never set her up to it.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem Freya? Do you feel some kind of way? Anything I should know?¡± ra directed her question to Freya this time.

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t really think it¡¯s anything big buttely I¡¯ve been feeling really tired. I haven¡¯t been sleeping well too so I thought that was the reason I was feeling tired but it just keeps getting worse and worse. If I stand for too long then I feel dizzy, the walls around me start to spin and I just feel sick.¡± Freya exined.

    And a surge of anger went through my frame, she didn¡¯t tell me any of this. The only thing she had ever admitted to was being tired and even that she was very dismissive of the topic, made it sound like it was nothing important and most times she just waved it off.

    We definitely had some things to be talking about the moment ra left the room. Freya was my responsibility and she more than anybody needed to understand that. I wanted to be able to trust that if anything were to happen to her then I would be the first person that she came to.

    ¡°When did this start?¡±

    ¡°Honestly it¡¯s been a couple of weeks but I didn¡¯t think it was anything. I have always struggled with my sleep so that part felt kind of normal and I just thought that the sickness and tiredness wasing from myck of sleep.¡±

    Freya exined and ra nodded her head in response. She turned to look at me and I raised a brow in question, she said nothing though and only turned to Freya again.

    ¡°Raise your shirt.¡± She instructed and I frowned.

    Why did she have to raise her shirt? I could see simr questions in Freya¡¯s eyes too although both of us remained silent, with Freya doing as she had been instructed.

    Everything seemed normal and okay until ra reached for Freya¡¯s stomach. I felt rage from nowhere fill my body and I growled loudly. ra took her hands off which helped to calm me down but Freya was looking at me with confusion.

    ra reached for her stomach again and I felt the rage multiply at the base of my spine and when her fingers came in contact with Freya¡¯s stomach, I leaped from my spot and in the next second I was in front of the healer with my hand wrapped around her neck in a chokehold.

    ¡°Goddess Greyson! Have you lost your mind? Let go of ra immediately, she¡¯s only trying to help. What the hell is your problem?¡± Freya screamed at me and I did as she asked.

    Letting go of ra immediately, it helped that her hands were off Freya¡¯s stomach but even with that I could still feel the rage course through my veins.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong. My wolf is just feeling insanely protective and possessive of Freya and every time you touch her stomach it feels like I loose all control of him.¡± I exined.

    ¡°That confirms it then.¡± ra said.

    It took a couple of seconds for her words to settle in my head but when it did, both my eyes and mouth opened wide and it felt like I had been doused in cold water.

    ¡°Wait, what does it mean ra? Why does he look like he has seen a ghost?¡± Freya asked.

    And if it weren¡¯t for the shock that was coursing through my body at the moment then I would haveughed loudly at theical look on her face and in her tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant Freya. I would still need to check you through and maybe run some tests, that is if the Alpha wouldn¡¯t have my head so you¡¯reing with me but you¡¯re definitely pregnant.¡± ra exined and this time it was Freya¡¯s turn to express shock.

    When I saw the first drop of tears escape her eyes, I moved quickly onto the bed to pull her into my arms and even as ra went on exining some very important things that I honestly couldn¡¯t care for in this moment, I could still feel my blood pumping with intense excitement.

    I was going to have another child with Freya.

 Chapter 71

    ¡°Jessy be careful, you¡¯re going to mess up yourself and we don¡¯t have the time to change your clothes again.¡± Greyson said softly to the four years old.

    It has been three days since ra gave the news of my pregnancy and I couldn¡¯t even begin to describe the kind of high I was currently on if I were given the chance. This was certainly more pleasant than with Jessy¡¯s pregnancy where I was treated worse than I could exin.

    Right now, I was the most pampered girl in the whole world and I had Greyson to be thank for that. He was ted about the news and I could see the sparkle in his eyes every time that they fell onto my stomach. His excitement was contagious and it spread and affected myself and Jessy too.

    When we had broken the news to the four years old she had decided to pat my stomach gently and did not stop until three hourster when she grew very tired and her father had to plead with her to stop.

    Now, for the first time we were going for a check up. Greyson had tried to make ra do a house call but the healer had insisted and imed that she had better equipments that would help me at the pack¡¯s clinic.

    So here we were, all three of us, having breakfast before we headed out.

    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Greyson asked but I didn¡¯t answer immediately.

    I had not nned to have another child after Jessy and that was mainly because of the hurt and trauma that surrounded my first pregnancy but that was all changed now. Everything had changed including my previous reserve.

    Was I nervous? I mean I had lived with the knowledge that I was pregnant for three days now so the reality had sunk by now but today was like a confirmation. I was going to be seeing my baby and I felt a little rattled about it.

    ¡°Yeah just a little bit.¡± I admitted and Greyson covered my small hands with hisrger ones. An action that sentfort running through my entire body.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s nothing to be worried about, everything is going to be fine. Come on, go wait in the car while I clean Jessy up.¡± Greyson said and I gave him a smile which he returned before I was moving to the car.

    And five minutester we were on our way to the clinic. The drive was unusually quiet and that was surprising. Jessy wasn¡¯t singing, neither was Greyson and there was no song ying in the background took . It unsettled me but I was too queasy to try to break the negative energy.

    But my beautiful child was soon breaking the silence.

    ¡°Where we going mommy?¡± She asked.

    ¡°To see the babies babe, I told you. Do you remember?¡±

    She looked confused for a couple of seconds which made meugh and then the sound of myughter caused a smile to form on her face. We returned to silence after then but it was not as thick or awkward as it had previously been.

    Thankfully we were soon walking into the clinic and in two minutes we were on our way to the ultrasound room. I believed that the receptionist had cut the line for us because of Greyson  and the death stare he had been giving her but he didn¡¯t think so and I didn¡¯t argue with him.

    ¡°Alpha Greyson, Freya. It¡¯s nice to see you both again.¡± ra greeted the moment we entered the room.

    ¡°And me?¡± Jessy asked, causing all of us to burst out intoughter.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes Jessy. And you honey.¡± ra said and just like that the ice melted around us.

    ¡°How has it been Freya? Lay on this table please.¡± ra asked while pointing in the direction she wanted me to go.

    ¡°It¡¯s been great, I just get tired easily and feel sick a lot.¡±

    ¡°Okay raise your shirt so I can check your baby.¡±

    The moment ra said that, Greyson began releasing small growls and he inches closer to us.

    ¡°She¡¯s just trying to help babe. If you don¡¯t let her then we¡¯ll never get to see the baby.¡± I said softly to him and I watched as the fire gradually disappeared from his eyes and then he retreated back to his seat.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to put this gel on your stomach. It¡¯s a little cold.¡± ra warned and true to her words the moment the gel came in contact with my stomach, I hissed in reaction.

    ra pressed a small device to the area that she had squirted some gel on and then she began to move it around. A blurry grey image soon formed on the screen and I felt my heart skip two beats at the sight.

    ¡°Do you see that?¡± ra asked and I squinted at the screen.

    ¡°Daddy wha tha?¡± I heard Jessy whisper to Greyson.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Baby Jess!¡± He responded with an excitement that was unmatched.

    ¡°Babies actually.¡± ra corrected.

    I had expected toe and see my baby but I definitely had not expected to see two babies.

    ¡°There¡¯s one, and then this other one here. We can¡¯t tell the genders yet because they are much too small but they are going to be identical.¡± ra said, moving the device around my stomach to highlight what she was trying to exin.

    I couldn¡¯t tell if it was the pregnancy hormones or my real emotions but in that moment I felt more emotional than I could exin. Tears began streaming out of my eyes and my blurry vision did not even allow for me to see Greyson moving towards my bed with Jessy in his arms.

    After what felt like a couple of minutes of crying, ra helped me wipe the gel off my stomach and then we all left the ultrasound room and moved to her office.

    Once we were all settled in, she began speaking.

    ¡°Everything looks fine at the moment. You¡¯re pretty small, no offense, so I¡¯m a little worried about the twins but as long as you keep up with your appointments and let me know of the slightest changes you feel then I think you¡¯ll be fine. How are you feeling right now?¡±

    ¡°Tired. As usual. I feel heavy although it¡¯s less than a month in, so that worries me a little. Jessy¡¯s pregnancy was very difficult for me and I¡¯m just scared to live through that again.¡± I said softly and Greyson grabbed my hand tofort me.

    ¡°Freya, I can assure you it¡¯s going to be much easier this time. You have Greyson and then Jessy and myself. You¡¯re going to be just fine.¡± The healer said and I smiled at her words.

    She was right, I wasn¡¯t alone anymore and I had more than the three people she just mentioned. I had other friends that I knew would help me through this.

    That reminded me, I needed to tell Smith about my pregnancy.

 Chapter 72

    The scent of roses lingered on even as thest feeling of sleep ebbed. A wide smile painted my face even with my eyes still closed at the memories of the beautiful dream that I had just been having.

    I flipped open my eyes and the bright light that filtered into the room blinded me for a moment. One thing that came with the knowledge of my pregnancy was better sleep for me, I couldn¡¯t tell why the change had happened but it did.

    I usually slept in till thete morning and it made me feel better. I was now less cranky, less tired and that was all I needed to feel happier.

    As I rolled over to Greyson¡¯s side of the bed? I stretched out my fingers to touch the space he usually upied and the cold sheets proved that the Alpha had been out of the bed for a while now.

    It was pretty normal now to wake up without Greyson beside me since I usually woke up reallyte but it didn¡¯t mean I was getting used to it. I still craved the warmth of the man like never before.

    I stayed in bed for a moment longer, just basking in the morning sun while rubbing my stomach that was getting bigger and bigger everyday. It was still surreal to think that my body was currently housing two children.

    Before Jessy, I had never pictured myself as a mother or believed that it would be something that I would be able to pull off. It had always just been one of those things that seemed far fetched for me and now I was going to be a mother of three children. It was a pretty big change.

    The door creaked open and a mop of blonde hair peeked into it. When I made eye contact with her, she gave me the biggest smile her four years old lips could manage and I returned it immediately.

    ¡°Hey baby.¡± I called out in greeting and Jessy entered the roompletely, her favorite green bunny hanging off her arm, before climbing onto the bed and scooting until she was sitting next to me.

    ¡°Hi mommy.¡± She greeted, moving straight to my stomach to pat it.

    ¡°Babies sleeping?¡± She asked and I let out augh before humoring her with a positive response.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your daddy Jess?¡± I asked and she looked confused for a second before she shrugged.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She said, before going back to y with her toy.

    ¡°Wanna go find him for me?¡± I asked and she nodded her head before moving out of the room again.

    I struggled to a sitting position and groaned when my backined with the sudden movement. I moved slowly out of the bed and in the direction of the bathroom, filling the tub with warm water and adding a few scented soaps and oils.

    Taking warm baths had quickly be my favorite morning routine as it helped to take the stress off me and had me feeling better every single time.

    I soaked myself in the water for a while, until I could feel the tension leaving my bones before I was rinsing off and getting out of the bath, wrapping a huge, fluffy towel around my frame.

    Once I was in therge closet, I let the towel fall from my frame and I cringed when I caught sight of my reflection in the mirror. If Greyson were here, he would have reassured me of how beautiful I looked and it would have been enough to calm the voices in my head that were currently making me feel otherwise.

    But he wasn¡¯t.

    And now, all I could see was a bloated figure with a bump and I sighed in resignation. The twins were making me eat a lot more and the effect was evident.

    I pulled out one of the big dresses that I had resulted to wearing and quickly slipped it onto my frame, rubbing my fingers through my long blonde hair, I didn¡¯t bother trying to pack or style it, because Greyson would only pull out the band or ruin it with his fingers.

    Jessy wasn¡¯t back yet, so I assumed that she had actually found Greyson but had decided to spend time with him instead ofing back to let me know. I didn¡¯t bother with looking for either of them because food sounded like a much better option at the moment and so I moved in the direction of the kitchen.

    ¡°Hi Mama!¡± Christie greeted in the way that she had gotten used to doing since the news of my pregnancy spread through the house. The name always made meugh each time she called me it. This time was no different.

    ¡°Hi Christie. How are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, I just miss you a lot.¡± She said and although she tried to hide the sadness in her voice, I knew Christie well enough to be able to detect the slightest change in her tone.

    I moved towards the maid and engulfed her in a hug.

    ¡°I miss you too. You know I spend most of the day by myself. Especially now that Jessy has begun school. So yourpany is very wee Christie.¡± I said to her and she offered me a smile. One that did not quite reach her eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Master would appreciate me in his room but I¡¯ll take you up on the offer as long as it¡¯s not in his room.¡±

    Christie began serving some food into my te and we chatted while she did that. I sat on one of the chairs in the kitchen while I ate and it wasn¡¯t until Christie and I both stopped speaking for a minute before I noticed how silent the house was.

    Well the maids were usually quiet but not Jessy. Especially since she began school and had more things to talk about and enough people to indulge her.

    ¡°Do you have any idea where Greyson is? I sent Jessy to look for him and I thought she might have been caught up with ying with him wherever she found him but the house is too silent right now. There¡¯s no way those two are in one ce and it¡¯s this quiet.¡±

    Christie turned away from me and began filling the sink with water. I frowned at her action. Did she not hear me?

    ¡°Christie?¡± I called out and the maid responded but without looking in my direction.

    ¡°Did you hear anything I just said?¡± I asked and finally she turned in my direction.

    ¡°Yes, I think Master went out. He¡¯s probably going to be with his Beta or something.¡± Shemented and just as she finished speaking, the doorbell rang.

    Finally, he was home. It was the weekend and no matter how busy he got, he usually tried to avoid working during the weekends. So it was a little surprising that he had gone out for work today.

    I heard the sound of footstepsing in the direction of the kitchen and soon Smith appeared at the entrance.

    ¡°Thought I might find you here.¡± Was the first thing he said when he saw me.

    It wasn¡¯t far fetched sincetely, I usually had my breakfast around this time and since Greyson usually ate earlier, I preferred to eat in the kitchen with Christie as mypany.

    ¡°Smith, how are you?¡± I asked, offering a small smile to the Beta which he immediately returned.

    There was just something in Smith¡¯s attitude that changed from the moment I told him about my pregnancy. The Beta had looked shocked when I delivered the news but he recovered quickly after then.

    But it wasn¡¯t his initial reaction that bothered me. It was after that one. It was the way his eyes drifted to my stomach every time he spoke to me. Or how I always caught his eyes lingering on my frame whenever he thought I wasn¡¯t looking.

    The Beta was also less expressive with me and that bothered me more than I could admit.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Is Greyson upstairs? He was supposed to give me an update concerning a meeting that we were supposed to have today but I haven¡¯t heard from him and I can¡¯t reach his phone.¡± The Beta exined and it felt like my heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re the only person I thought he would be with and I haven¡¯t seen him since I woke up.¡± I said, panicked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find him if I look around.¡± Smith assured, but it didn¡¯t exactly make me feel better.

    The Beta turned around and exited the room leaving me more worried than he had found me.

    ¡°I thought you said he was with Smith.¡± I said to Christie. The anger in my voice was hard to control.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say for sure Freya, I saw him leave the house with Jessy and I assumed.¡± Christie replied and I sighed in frustration.

    I knew that I couldn¡¯t pour my anger on the maid so I muttered an apology and left the kitchen, heading back to the masters bedroom to rx with a book.

    Greyson had begun buying me a couple of them when he discovered my love for them and I was most grateful that it never failed to keep mepany, especially at the moment when my mind was whirling with worry.

    ***

    I blinked my eyes open and for a second I tried to remember falling asleep but I couldn¡¯t. A familiar scent drifted into my nose and I smiled, sitting up immediately on the bed. The sight of Greyson and Jessy both kneeling at my side with wide, suspicious smiles on their faces made my own smile falter.

    Firstly, these two were in trouble for all the worry they had put my poor heart into in thest couple of hours, then both of them smiling like that could never mean anything good.

    ¡°Hi Mommy!¡± Jessy said first, her bluish gray eyes sparkling in excitement. My lips twitched at the sight but I refused to give in.

    ¡°Where have you two been? I¡¯ve been worried! You couldn¡¯t even tell me where you were going at the very least? I thought something bad had happened.¡± The pitch of my voice rose higher and higher as I spoke and that frustrated me.

    The pregnancy hormones always chose the wrong time to mess with me, because why the hell was I crying when I was trying to be tough with them?

    Greyson and Jessy both climbed onto the bed and while I buried myself in the Alpha¡¯s open arms my child stroked my back and hair. In a couple of minutes, I felt much better but I still didn¡¯t let go. I was enjoying the attention too much.

    ¡°We have a surprise for you.¡± Greyson said softly, pressing a kiss on my forehead when I raised it.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes mommy. Come see it. So beautiful.¡± Jessy was jumping up and down the bed and her excitement was contagious.

    ¡°Okay, but I need to pee first.¡± I said and they bothughed at me.

    Once I was done with my business, I followed them both out of the room and they led me in the direction of the garden.

    The house looked empty and was eerily silent but I continued to follow the duo. The moment the door that led to the garden was opened, I couldn¡¯t help the gasp that escaped my lips.

    The garden had been decorated so beautifully. Lights were hung all over the garden, and the illumination it created made the ce look so magical and the floral arrangements that hung all around including the table that sat in the middle of the space took my breath away. It truly was enchanting.

    The table had three chairs around it and atop it was an array of dishes, the most beautiful spread I ever saw.

    ¡°Do you like it mommy?¡± Jessy asked with hope and excited sparkling in her eyes.

    ¡°Of course babe. I love it! Thank you.¡± I said before turning towards Greyson who was standing behind me, seemingly observing me.

    Before I could speak, he took my lips in a kiss and I melted on the spot.

    This garden had sort of began our love story, it was here all those months ago that we had shared that little kiss that had opened the way to the beautiful life that we were now trying to build.

    ¡°I want a kiss too daddy!¡± Jessy said, tugging on her father¡¯s pants and of course he picked her up and smothered her in kisses.

    The little girl had the man wrapped around her fingers, he refused to admit it but it was clear for everyone else to see. I ced a kiss on her cheeks when she asked for it and her cute giggle made us allugh again.

    ¡°Can we eat now? I think I¡¯m vewy hungwy.¡± Jessy voiced and I chuckled.

    ¡°Okay princess. Your wish is mymand.¡± Greyson responded and we all moved to settle around the table.

    And under the moonlight, we had the best dinner as a family.

 Chapter 73

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    Watching the absolute love of my life as she slept had to be one of the most peaceful and enjoyable things to ever exist. Everything around me felt warm and fluffy and the intoxicating scent of Freya kept my entire frame calm.

    I reached out a hand and begun stroking Freya¡¯s swollen belly, the warmth of the skin there was blissful. I stifled augh when the blonde haired woman groaned before she reached out a hand to swipe at my troubling fingers.

    I let her be, since I didn¡¯t want to disturb her sleep. That would spell a lot of trouble for me. Instead I scooted closer to her before bending to ce a kiss on her forehead.

    Her eyes moved behind her lids but she didn¡¯t wake up, instead she smiled happily before sighing in what I could only describe as bliss. I hoped that she was having the most pleasant dream in the world.

    I couldn¡¯t believe it even after ra had confirmed Freya¡¯s pregnancy. For days and days after then, my mind still spun with the information. But every time that I caught sight of Freya¡¯s growing belly, it felt like it solidified it more and more and now it was hard to ignore.

    Jessy was my first child but I missed the first crucial three years of her life, I missed the pregnancy, the delivery and that hurt me so much. I was determined to fix it. No matter what it cost, I knew that I had to be more than present this time around. I might not be able to go back in time and fix the past but I was determined to try and redeem myself.

    I loved Freya with all my heart.

    It was hard to even exin how this had all happened, how the girl that I bought at the auction house because I thought I recognized her scent, had turned out to be the most important girl in my life.

    It wasn¡¯t something that I would have ever imagined, but I wouldn¡¯t want it any other way.

    I turned around in bed and the blinking red numbers on the clock by the bedside showed 1:45am. I didn¡¯t know why I had woken up that early, but I knew that my sleep had been troubled and that there was no way that I would be able to go back to sleep again.

    Sighing heavily, I swung my feet over the other side of the bed, slipping them into the bedroom slippers by the edge of the bed before moving out of the room.

    I made a stop at Jessy¡¯s room first and the moment I flipped the lights on it was to find the little girl wide awake. I moved towards her immediately and she scrambled out of her bed and into my arms.

    The fear and sadness in her eyes worried me and for a moment I was scared to ask what the problem could be.

    ¡°Hey babe, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you not sleeping?¡± I asked softly, still wrapping my arms securely around her in a hug, while cing gentle kisses on her head. Jessy was the strongest four years old that I knew and to see her like this was very unusual.

    ¡°Had bad dweams daddy.¡± She finally whispered back.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay baby, I¡¯m here now. You¡¯re fine.¡± I reassured my daughter and we stayed in that position for the longest time.

    Her arms and legs wrapped around my frame in a hug while I sat on the floor and kept her secure in my arms. I could tell that she had fallen back asleep but I didn¡¯t want to move for fear of waking her up again.

    Eventually, I moved and ced her gently on the bed, pulling the sheets up her frame and cing a kiss on her forehead before exiting the room once more.

    Jessy was so precious to me and seeing her scared or unhappy provoked very strong emotions for both myself and my wolf.

    I had a half mind to go to the garden for some air but I had too much work to do and if I wasn¡¯t going to be sleeping then the best time to sort out my work would be now. I just couldn¡¯t find the strength in me to begin working at this time.

    Between running not only my pack but also other packs and being here for my family, there was only so much time that I could get for myself. But I loved every bit of it and I never wanted it to change, but maybe sometimes I needed breaks.

    I moved in the direction of the kitchen first to get a ss of water and the moment I entered the space, I felt a presence within.

    The kitchen was still dark but it didn¡¯t take me two seconds to adjust to the darkness and I knew exactly who was within the space.

    ¡°Zoe?¡± I asked, flipping on the light switch immediately.

    I didn¡¯t flinch when the light switch flooded the room but Zoe hissed and even covered their eyes the moment the lights came on. Proof that she had been in the darkness for a while now.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°Zoe, what are you doing in the kitchen sote and in the darkness too.¡± I asked, raising my brows in suspicion.

    The incident that had happened while Freya was away, had never been mentioned again and I was more than grateful for that. Thest thing I wanted to deal with was an omega with her feelings all around the ce or a vengeful one, or even the talkative one.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    I didn¡¯t do anything with her and I never intended to, but it didn¡¯t mean that I wanted Freya to hear about it. I wasn¡¯t ready to deal with the tension that would cause in my home and the fact that I would eventually have to send Zoe away.

    The maid might be all over the ce, especially when it came to handling her feelings and emotions but she was a good servant. One of the best I ever had and she had been serving me for a while now.

    ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t sleep Master. Thought I mighte down for some water.¡± She responded and I hummed in understanding.

    ¡°Alright, off to bed then.¡± I said and moved towards the refrigerator to grab a bottle of water.

    The moment I turned back around it was to find Zoe¡¯s frame close to mine. So close that if I had not immediately halted in my tracks then I would have bumped into her.

    ¡°Zoe, what the hell is your problem? Why are you standing so close to me?¡± I berated the girl and she swallowed before taking a step back.

    I raised my brows at her and when she caught the action she took two more steps back and it wasn¡¯t until she did that I felt like I could breathe better.

    ¡°Umm sorry, I didn¡¯t realize. Master I wanted to talk to you about something.¡± She began and I squinted my eyes at her.

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not about that stupid thing you did then go ahead.¡±

    The moment I mentioned it, her cheeks flushed and she immediately turned her head away from me. I didn¡¯t care how ufortable it made her, she needed to learn and respect boundaries.

    ¡°No it¡¯s not about that, although I really apologize about that incident. I don¡¯t know what came over me and I¡¯m tr-¡±

    ¡°Zoe, drop it. Back to what you wanted to discuss.¡± I dismissed immediately. The maid nodded her head in understanding.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Freya Master.¡± The maid began and I frowned.

    ¡°What about her?¡±

    ¡°Sh-she¡¯s not r-really who she s-says she is.¡± The girl stuttered and my frown deepened.

    ¡°Cut the bullshit Zoe. If you¡¯re not going to make full and coherent sentences then get the hell out of my sight.¡± I said, on the edge of frustration already.

    ¡°I understand that you¡¯re blinded by your love for her and the fact that she had one of your child and is carrying another one but she¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    The house was pretty quiet at the moment so it wasn¡¯t very difficult to hear the sounds of footstepsing down the stairs, but I urged Zoe to go on.

    ¡°Go on, I¡¯m listening.¡± I urged. Regardless of the sounds moving towards us.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to see that this was the vengeance in her and I didn¡¯t know what Zoe intended to achieve with this but for her sake, I hoped she had a really good back up n.

    Freya appeared by the doorway and when her eyes fell upon both of us standing in the kitchen she raised a brow in question.

    Her eyes went to Zoe and although I couldn¡¯t see the maid¡¯s face since she was facing away from me and looking in Freya¡¯s direction, but it wasn¡¯t hard to guess what her features would be like from the way Freya¡¯s frown deepen.

    ¡°Is there a problem here?¡± Freya asked, looking in my direction.

    ¡°Zoe seems to think so. I was hoping she would be able to tell us what it is.¡± I said, opening the bottle of water before taking a sip out of it.

    Before the maid could respond though, my phone began ringing and that was when I noticed, for the first time that it was within Freya¡¯s hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s Smith. He has been calling for a while now and he keeps disturbing my sleep. I think it¡¯s an emergency though seeing the time.¡± Freya said, moving from her position to give the phone to me.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Greyson, where the hell have you been? I¡¯ve been trying to reach you. We¡¯re under an attack! I¡¯m trying to safely get the women and children to your home where I know they will be safe. Instruct the guards to open the gate and you might need to reach¡­¡±

    I could still hear Smith talking but it was getting harder and harder to process his words. I had gotten the main message though and so I sprung into action. I dropped the call and then grabbed an extra bottle of water and pulled out some snacks from the bag that usually held them before turning to a Freya

    ¡°Come with me.¡± I said to Freya.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Zoe?¡± I asked, gently pulling her in the direction of the stairs.

    ¡°She left, the moment you answered the call. What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°The pack is under an attack. You have to stay in Jessy¡¯s room. The house in general is very safe and I think Jessy will still be sleeping and I don¡¯t want to disturb her so it¡¯s best you both stay in her room. I¡¯ll put a guard in front of the door too.¡±

    The moment we got to the four years old room, I gently pushed Freya into it, but she held onto me tightly. The fear in her eyes wasn¡¯t very difficult to see.

    ¡°Please Greyson. Don¡¯t go out there, I beg you please.¡± Freya pleaded with tears streaming down her eyes.

    ¡°I have to honey. I promise I¡¯ll be back. I¡¯ll sort everything out and I¡¯ll be right back. That¡¯s a promise honey.¡± I said softly to her.

    Wrapping my arms around her in a hug and dropping a kiss on her forehead and her lips.

    ¡°Lock the door once I go out. I¡¯ll be back soon Freya, I promise.¡± I said.

    It wasn¡¯t until I heard the click of the lock back in ce that I left the spot. My heart was going wild in its cage and the sound of Freya¡¯s crying from within the room made me want to turn around and stay in the room with her, but I had a responsibility.

    To protect my pack and most importantly to protect my family. I could only pray to the Goddess that things didn¡¯t get out of hand.

 Chapter 74

    I could hear the screams and howling that wereing from the distance and from Jessy¡¯s window I could also see the fire that had spread throughout the pack.

    My heart had not stopped racing since Greyson left the room, neither had the tears stopped falling from my eyes.

    Yes, he was Alpha King and yes he was strong and powerful, but what if he was specifically targeted by the majority of the attacking n? We have just had so many threats, warnings and attempts that it was hard to stay calm and believe that all would be well.

    I didn¡¯t doubt his fighting skills, I just had a feeling that the intentions of the attacking n had something to do with him.

    Plus, I could hear the screams and rageing from the ongoing attack and the determination in it even from such a distance spelled doom. It didn¡¯t sound like there were going to be a lot of people that were going toe out of it all alive.

    And that scared me to my bones, here I was with our four years old and our unborn babies in my stomach. I didn¡¯t want to raise them alone, I understood that Greyson had to defend hisnd, protect his pack, but I didn¡¯t want him caught in the cross fire. I wanted him very far away from that scene as selfish as it sounded.

    Jessy stirred a bit and in the next second she flipped open her eyes. She looked shocked to see me at first but soon her face broke into a smile and she moved to wrap her arms around my neck in a hug.

    ¡°Hi Mommy! Wanna sleep here?¡± She asked patting the space beside her.

    I smiled slightly despite the situation. That was the power of Jessy. She had the ability to make everything better and with her it was always easier to breathe. In this moment, I wished more than anything for her innocence and oblivion.

    Jessy still had sparkles in her eyes and a giggle on her lips, that was until she noticed the tears in my eyes. Her own blue eyes immediately mirrored my sad eyes and her lips wobbled.

    ¡°Sad mommy?¡± She asked, and I¡¯m most situations like this, I would lie.

    Just to save her from being sad too. But not this time, I didn¡¯t have it in me to lie this time. I neededfort and Jessy was the perfect person to give it to me at the moment.

    ¡°Yes baby, I¡¯m a little sad.¡± That was all I needed to say.

    Jessy wrapped her little arms around me once more in a hug and I allowed her scent calm me down. We stayed in that position for what felt like hours and when we pulled away from the hug, my heart was back to beating normally.

    I was still very scared and worried about Greyson but at least I wasn¡¯t crying or hyperventting about the situation anymore.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to sleep honey.¡± I coaxed Jessy, she scooted over so I could climb into her bed but she refused toy down.

    ¡°Where¡¯s daddy?¡± She asked.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be here soon okay? Just go to bed and when you wake up daddy will be here.¡± I said gently to her.

    It took a couple of minutes, especially with Jessy being stubborn and trying to fight the sleep but eventually her eyes dropped and she fell asleep again. I stayed with her for a few minutes, stroking her back and making sure she was fast asleep, before I slipped out of the bed.

    I also had a responsibility. I could hear the noisesing from downstairs and I knew that it meant people were seeking refuge here and from the sound, it was mainly women and pups. With Jessy fast asleep and safe, I needed to make sure that others were safe too and offer an extra hand if need be.

    I understood the instruction that Greyson has given. Not to leave the room no matter what. But if he was going to go out in a raging fire and fight then I could also try and help in whatever way that I could.

    I opened the door and true to his words a guard had been stationed outside the room.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am you can¡¯t leave at all. The Alpha has instructed that you remain within the room at all times, please go back inside.¡± The guard said gently to me.

    His tone was very respectful and I could see that he was taking his job seriously, but in this moment he was pissing me off.

    ¡°I need to pee.¡± I said pointing to my bulging stomach.

    His eyes widened in surprise and he moved out of the way to let me through.

    ¡°No matter what happens, protect the girl inside with your entire life.¡± I said and he nodded in understanding.

    I moved towards the grand stairs and descended from it, the voices were much stronger downstairs and for a moment it felt like the room spun.

    My mind filled with confusion for a full minute and I could only stand and watch for a while. The amount of people inside the house was outrageous.

    Some people were gathered in groups, others just by themselves. I could also spot a few injured ones but thankfully the maids were going around and attending to everyone. I felt it before I heard him, the tug at my pajamas bottoms.

    ¡°Hi Jessy¡¯s mommy!¡± Simon¡¯s little voice came.

    I smiled at the boy and bent down so I was at eye level with him and that was when I frowned, he had an eye that was almost swollen shut and a cut on his lips.

    The bruise on his eye was nasty looking and I tried toe up with an exnation as to why that was there. It looked very fresh too and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had gotten into a fight with another kid recently.

    But that seemed far fetched. Asides from the fact that Simon was the sweetest kid and would never get into a fight, I also knew that it was impossible for a child his age to be able to cause that much damage.

    ¡°What happened sweetie? Are you okay?¡± I asked gently.

    Simon opened his mouth as if to say something but he seemed to think against it, Instead he broke eye contact and looked away from me, his hands were in front of him wriggling in what I could only describe as fear.

    ¡°Hey Freya. Why are you downstairs? Master said to make sure you don¡¯te down here.¡± Christie said, appearing by my side.

    I stood up from my kneeling position to face her and I could see the exhaustion in the maids feature.

    ¡°I came down to pee.¡± I said, telling the same lie I had told the guard. Christie only rose a brow at me. A sign that she knew I was lying.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s a bathroom in Jessy¡¯s room and you could have just used the one in the Master¡¯s bedroom if at all you wanted a different one. You didn¡¯t have toe down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes I know. But I couldn¡¯t stay up in the room for much longer. I wanted to help Christie.¡± I whispered to the maid.

    I didn¡¯t expect many people to understand me. After all it looked like I had it all good and I barely had to lift a finger but that was far from the truth and of course Christie understood that, she probably wouldn¡¯t be my best friend if she didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Okay. But Stay where I can see you please.¡± She said and I nodded in understanding.

    All this while we were talking, Simon was stuck to my leg like glue, he buried his face in my pajamas and I could only stroke his hair and hope that it brought him at least a littlefort. Once Christie left, I knelt in front of him once more.

    ¡°Simon, what happened to your eyes?¡±

    ¡°Can I see Jessy? Please?¡± The boy asked politely instead and I frowned in confusion. The sadness in his voice was more than any four years old should have.

    His good eyes was filled with sadness and I could see his bottom lip wobble like he was about to cry. I quickly wrapped my arms around him in a hug and to my surprise the little boy hugged me even tighter.

    Why wouldn¡¯t he just answer my question? I was scared that Simon was being abused but that was a very heavy usation and I needed something from the boy to be able to help him at all. But I also did not want to upset him or push him into a corner that made him feel unsafe with me so I decided to let it go. For now.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. Do you want to pick up a snack in the kitchen and then we can go check up on Jessy upstairs?¡± I asked him and for the first time that morning a small genuine smile appeared on his lips.

    He nodded his head and took the hand that I offered, wrapping his own tiny ones around it. We headed towards the kitchen were I fetched a snack for my self and for him. I took a bottle of water too and once we were done we began heading out towards the living area again.

    Naomi appeared in the door way from seemingly no where and the panic in her eyes sent a straight fire through me. I didn¡¯t need to know the situation to understand that it was bad from the look in her eyes.

    ¡°Freya, thank Goddess. Come with me please, she¡¯s dying. Most of the maids are busy and there¡¯s no one else to help.¡± Naomi said in a rush and I struggled to understand her words.

    Who was dying?

    ¡°Naomi calm down please. What¡¯s going on? Who is dying?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to exin pleasee with me.¡± The maid had tears steaming down her face and that scared me a lot.

    I began to move with her but Simon had a firm grip on my two fingers.

    When I turned to the boy, the fear in his eyes was even worse than it had been a few minutes before. He was also shaking his head.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem Simon? I have to go and help someone. I¡¯ll be right back and we can go to see Jessy okay?¡± I whispered to him but he wasn¡¯t having it and he begun crying and shaking his head no.

    ¡°Freya please. I don¡¯t think we have a lot of time.¡±

    I pulled Simon into a hug and dropped a small kiss on his forehead.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Go into the living area and wait for me honey. I¡¯ll be out soon okay.¡± I urged but he only remained in his spot with tears falling down his eyes. I nudged him in the direction of the living area and thankfully he began walking there.

    I turned back around and began following Naomi in the direction of the maid quarters.

    ¡°Who do you say is dying again? And why are they in the maid quarters? They should be out in the living area where most of the supplies are and where they can get the utmost ca-¡±

    We had just crossed into the maid quarters and I could only see the sh of movement from the corner of my eyes and even with that I wasn¡¯t fast enough to react.

    It happened so fast, one moment I wasing in through the door while talking and in the next moment there was a heavy bang. It sounded far away but the racking pain on my head brought the realization that I had been hit and the sound was actually from inside my ears.

    ckness immediately took over my vision and thest thing I heard before Ipletely cked out was Naomi¡¯s voice.

    ¡°We need to move her fast. That fucking child was with her and I¡¯m sure he¡¯s going to get help.¡±

 Chapter 75

    The adrenaline from thest two hours was finally wearing off as I watched my men tear down thest of the attacking n. My entire body screamed with pain but I couldn¡¯t be happier at the victory.

    A surprise attack wasn¡¯t something that any pack ever wanted and usually it gave the attackers the upper hand but thanks to my reliable officials they were mostly able to take control of it even before word got to me.

    There was of course a few fatal casualties on my side but I was grateful to the Goddess that it wasn¡¯t a lot.

    I transformed back into my human form and my muscles screamed from the strain. Thankfully staying in my wolf form had helped me mostly heal from the worst of my injuries but it didn¡¯t mean that my body couldn¡¯t feel the effects anymore.

    ¡°Round up some of the men and check every corner within and outside the pack to be sure they are no more hanging around.¡± I instructed Smith, while putting on the clothes that had been passed to me.

    I couldn¡¯t wait to get home and be with my family. I knew how worried Freya was about me leaving the house. I couldn¡¯t believe that the green eyed woman had believed she would lose me in a battle.

    I didn¡¯t mean to brag but I wasn¡¯t Alpha King for nothing. If I didn¡¯t have the strength, endurance and power to protect my people then the crown wouldn¡¯t fit.

    Despite the pain that seared through my body, I made a light jog towards my home. I couldn¡¯t wait to see my family.

    The moment I stepped into the house, cheers erupted everywhere from the women, children and old that were currently camping in my living area. I politely smiled at them and engaged the smaller pups that rushed towards me to wrap their small hands around my leg in a hug.

    These sounds of victory always made me push through, knowing that I had these people counting on me to make sure that all was well.

    I patted the little children¡¯s head and waved to the other ones around me but that was when I caught sight of the two children walking towards me with tears streaming down their faces.

    Jess? What was she doing downstairs? I had strict instructions for them to remain in the room. And where was Freya?

    Christie apanied Jessy and Simon and when they got to me the sadness in all their eyes gave away the bad news even before they could open their mouths.

    ¡°Daddy, mommy gone.¡± Jessy said.

    Gone? What? What did she mean by gone?

    I moved away from the crowd of people that were gathered around me and made a beeline for the grand stairs. The guard was no where around Jessy¡¯s door and when I pushed it open, it was to find the ce empty.

    There was no sign of struggle though and the only slightly ruffled thing in the space was the bed where I knew Jessy had been sleeping even before I left.

    Freya wasn¡¯t anywhere around here.

    The rage that overcame my frame sent me into overdrive and I stomped out of the room, Christie was the first person I found and I grabbed onto her throat, the rage and anxiety that coursed through my veins took over the remaining of my rational thinking.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Freya?¡± I asked.

    The girl opened her mouth to talk but due to the fact that I was blocking her windpipe with my hands, it stopped her from speaking.

    ¡°Greyson, stop please. You¡¯re going to kill her. Let go of her please.¡± I could hear Smith¡¯s voice but it sounded very far away.

    A searing pain racked through my head in the next minute and darkness took over immediately.

    ***

    It felt like hourster when I regained consciousness again. I was met with Smith and Shane another one of my officials in my room. My memory felt fuzzy but it wasn¡¯t for a long time, everything soon came back flooding to me and I sprung from my position on the bed gaining both of their attentions.

    ¡°Greyson you have to calm down please.¡± Smith said

    ¡°Calm down? Freya is fucking missing and what do you do? Put me to sleep for however long letting whoever is behind this get even further.¡± I yelled out an Smith took a step back.

    It was difficult to see me so out of control so it was very understandable that my Beta would try to get away from me in fear.

    ¡°You were getting out of control and I had to do something before you caused harm. We have an idea of who has taking Freya, seems like we tortured the wrong maid before but I think we need to strategize before even leaving this mansion in search for her and you have to be calm to do that. Or at least rational.¡± Smith said and he made a lot of sense.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move to my office. Where¡¯s Jessy?¡±

    ¡°With the maid, don¡¯t worry she¡¯s safe.¡± Smith reassured.

    I wasn¡¯t going to take his word for it. Christie was a good maid buttely I was having a lot of issues with my choice of maidens and I just lost Freya again because of one of them, I wasn¡¯t going to trust another with looking after my daughter.

    I walked out of the room and in the direction of the maid quarters.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Jessy called out to me the moment she saw me, running in my direction, I picked her up and ced a kiss on her head.

    Simon followed after her and that was when I saw the ck eye that the boy was sporting. I ced Jessy back on the floor and beckoned the boy to me. I squatted until I was at eye level with the boy and the sadness that I could see from his good eye broke my heart even more.

    ¡°What happened to your eye Simon?¡± I whispered gently to him but the little boy only shook his head, bowing his head to avoid looking in my eyes.

    ¡°His daddy hit him.¡± Jessy whispered to me.

    ¡°Jessy I told you no.¡± Simon said with tears streaming down his eyes.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. Roman was hitting his child? For what reason? How did I miss this part of my Gamma? Roman had always presented himself as the best father and watching him interact with his son from the outside one would think they shared the best rtionship. What would cause him to hit his son so badly?

    ¡°Come with me.¡± I said.

    And we all headed towards my office.

    ¡°What happened Simon?¡± I asked the moment we settled in.

    ¡°My daddy is very very upset with Freya.¡± Simon began.

 Chapter 76

    The first thing I noticed as thest feeling of sleep ebbed was the banging in my head. It felt like a stick was being hit against my brain and the effect was almost too much to bear.

    I tried to flip open my eyes but it felt like led had been ced against them which caused me to groan. Nothing made sense to me and it wasn¡¯t until the stank of my environment around me got to my nose that I began to get my bearing little by little.

    Naomi had told me about a dying person and had lured me to the maid quarters where Zoe had been waiting.

    Now, I would be lying if I said I was surprised Zoe would try to pull a stunt such as this one. I couldn¡¯t be entirely sure what I had done to the maid, because as far as I could remember I had done nothing to offend her, but her attitude towards me had changed as some point. Same with some of the things that she had been doing.

    Like the apology in the kitchen that morning and the drinking from an empty cup. Although I didn¡¯t know that Zoe was angry enough with me to try and kidnap me but at least I had gotten some sort of heads up when it came to her attitude.

    The surprising one here was Naomi. She was the sweetest maid I knew and she mostly kept to herself and stayed quiet. Only speaking when spoken to. I had spent some time with the maid in the past but she never struck me as someone who would do something like this.

    The only person she ever really spoke to was Emilia while she was in the house. And Emilia was usually always short with her. Nasty and mean as she was with the entire house but the girl always stuck by her side and was never offended by anything she did. That was the only real person she socialized with. So I didn¡¯t ever see this gang up with Zoe as a possibility.

    I finally flipped open my eyes and I was greeted by darkness. The space was so dark that it took even my super vision a while to adjust and when it did there was nothing in sight for me to see. The room was very bare and empty.

    I tried to move but as expected I had been chained to something and the cold metal of whatever it was kept sending a chill through my back.

    What was the grand scheme of everything? Why was Zoe and Naomi doing all of these in the first ce and what did they hope to achieve from it all? I couldn¡¯t remember ever hurting any of the girls at any point before now so I was very surprised that they held some sort of anger towards me.

    I couldn¡¯t tell what they were about to do to me and I think that was the scariest thing about the situation. My stomach rumbled with hunger and it made me wonder how long I had been passed out.

    I was tired of waiting for them toe in and just get this over with. My entire body ached and I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the safety of Jessy and Greyson. Did he even make it out of the battle?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Soon footsteps sounded from outside the room I was chained in and when the door was pushed open, three figures entered the room. Before I could start trying to guess who the third person could be, the light switch was flipped on.

    I hissed at the bright light and shut my eyes tight to prevent my retinas from burning.

    ¡°Well look who we have here.¡± Came a voice, a very familiar voice.

    I slowly opened my eyes and the sight before me made me release a scream.

    Matthew?

    What the hell was Matthew doing here?

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re surprised. Did you really think it would be that easy to get rid of me?¡± He asked and I only continued to watch him in shock.

    What the hell could have happened? I was there when Greyson, the officials along with some guards had stormed into the abandoned house and had taken Matthew and Greyson had assured me that he wasn¡¯t going to be troubling us anymore which I assumed meant that he had taken care of him finally. So how could he still be here?

    My mind spun with the situation before me and I was finding it very difficult to get a grasp of the situation. I looked to Naomi and Zoe that were standing in the corner and the smirk that painted Zoe¡¯s face was more than expected. It was a surprise she wasn¡¯t gloating at this point.

    Naomi on the other hand just looked sad. Her eyes were trained on me but it was as though she was seeing something else.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sure you¡¯re dying for the background story to how this has all happened. And there¡¯s plenty of physical torture in stock for you so I¡¯m just going to skip the mental torture seeing that I¡¯m the kindest person you would ever meet.¡± Matthew said and Zoeughed harshly.

    ¡°Greyson is strong and powerful and I¡¯ll give him credit for those two things. But on the other hand he¡¯s not ruthless enough and he trusts too much. Everybody is his friend, in fact as long as you can pronounce his name then you¡¯re already his best buddy and that is going to be his downfall.¡±

    Matthew paused to watch the spot in front of him as if there was something very interesting going on there, but soon he turned those maniac eyes that I hated with a passion back onto my frame.

    ¡°Imagine trusting an enemy with your enemy. And you know what they say Freya, the enemy of my enemy is my friend. Greyson made the mistake of transporting me in the hands of someone that wanted his downfall as much as I did and thankfully I had a twin that was willing to switch ces with me.

    Micheal didn¡¯t have much to live for anymore, so it wasn¡¯t very hard to convince him to take the fall for me the only condition he gave was that I make his death worth it and guess who is about to do exactly that now? Greyson thinks that small petty battle is the only thing that I have in stock for him meanwhile that was only a distraction. The real deal is going to unfold now.¡±

    Tears had begun falling down my eyes at this point and I couldn¡¯t even give an exnation for it. Matthew was going to try and get his hands on Jessy and when he was finished with her he would go for Greyson.

    My entire family was fucked and all I could do was cry while being chained to a stupid metal thing. Why did we deserve a fate as cruel as this one?

    ¡°It¡¯s not time for your stupid tears now Freya. It¡¯s time to face your fate. You should have known to not begin your stupid rtionship with the Alpha King in the first ce. I¡¯ll leave you to rest now, we have a lot of fun nned forter on once thest member of our crew can join us.¡± Matthew said and he began to exit the room

    ¡°And Freya, don¡¯t expect your knight in shining armor toe barging into this ce like thest time to save you. You¡¯re doomed and that¡¯s it. You took away the only girl I ever loved, now I¡¯m going to take away everything you love.¡± He said and with a final death stare thrown my way, he pulled open the door and exited the room.

    ¡°She¡¯s a fucking child you sicko. You can¡¯t love a four year old you don¡¯t even know, plus you don¡¯t even love her you just want to molest her.¡± I screamed after him as he went.

    Zoe snorted at me and she moved to leave the room too.

    ¡°Why are you doing this? What have I done to offend you?¡± I asked Zoe and she stopped in her tracks to face me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even try ying that stupid pity game with me because it¡¯s not going to fucking work. I hate you and it did not just begin from today so best believe it¡¯s at a point where I wouldn¡¯t blink if I had to kill you.¡± The maid said and I startled from the maliciousness in her voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand Zoe. What have I ever done to you? I thought we were friends.¡± The moment I said that, Zoe let out a loud mockingughter.

    ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve been working to get the Alpha to love me? Do you know the things I¡¯ve had to do to get the coast clear so I could make a move? You have no idea how I had to kill his own mate and frame it as something else, you have no idea the kind of sick people I¡¯ve had to work with just to get closer to my goal and you think you cane here, make him fall in love with you, bring in his real child, then get pregnant again for him and I¡¯m just going to watch you achieve all of this?¡±

    With all the information that Zoe had just divulged, it was no wonder that my head was beginning to spin. But even with it all, I couldn¡¯t help theughter that escaped my lips. It was very ironic that Zoe would call other people sick when she was the one with the sickest mind.

    ¡°I just have one question for you Zoe. You do realize that Matthew intends to kill Greyson, how exactly do you n on stopping that and then making him fall in love with you, especially after he finds out about your little games?¡± I quizzed.

    And maybe I should have kept my mouth shut because Zoe stalked towards me and the p thatnded on my face stunned me. It was a wonder how someone her size was capable of inflicting such pain.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t havee this far if I didn¡¯t know what I was doing Freya so I advice you shut the hell up.¡± She too left the room.

    Leaving me with the one person that I was genuinely surprised to see here.

    ¡°Did I also take the person you love away from you too?¡± I sneered in Naomi¡¯s direction but she barely flinched.

    Instead she walked towards me and when she was standing in front of me she sat down criss cross apple sauce in front of me and if someone were to walk into the room they would believe that we were having a conversation about the rainbow.

    ¡°Yes actually. You took away the only person I ever loved Freya.¡±

    Well I wasn¡¯t expecting that, I had only said that to attempt to mock her.

    ¡°Emilia. She was innocent and you doomed her to the worst fate.¡±

    ¡°Emilia tried to poison my child! In fact she did!¡± I couldn¡¯t help the sh of anger that rippled through my frame from having this conversation.

    ¡°Wrong. Zoe poisoned Jessy. Emilia was just in the wrong ce at the wrong time and she was only in love with the wrong person.¡±

    Naomi said no further. She only looked at me with what looked like pity before she shook her head and left the room.

    I didn¡¯t understand any of it.

    How was love the cause of all these stupid ns?

 Chapter 77

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    Thest couple of hours was almost too much for me to bear, with little Simon¡¯s help we were able to discover that not only was his dad out for some sort of revenge against Freya for supposedly ruining Emilia¡¯s life, there were also other people, people that I trusted, people I had opened my home to, those were the same people that were out to destroy my family.

    The biggest problem, was the fact that I didn¡¯t have all the information that I knew that I needed. There was only so much a four years old could retain and understand.

    I had no idea where Freya could be and all the search parties I had sent out in thest hour hade back with no news of her whereabouts. The entire pack and beyond had been turned upside down but there was no yield yet.

    This n had been in the works for the longest time now, my biggest mistake was thinking that I only had to be cautious of my enemies, I didn¡¯t know that my life literally was crawling with these enemies disguised as friends.

    The door was pushed open slowly and I raised my head up expecting to see Smith with some good news. My Beta had insisted that I stayed back at my home and organize other things while he took charge of the search parties

    We had been able to curb the attack on the pack easily but it didn¡¯t mean that there was no backsh from it. Many of our members were injured, homes were lost and I had to be present to sort it all out. Even when it was thest thing I wanted to do, all I wanted at the moment was to tear down the entire world in search of Freya.

    ¡°Daddy?¡± Jessy¡¯s voice came through as she entered fully into the room.

    ¡°Hey sweetie, how are you?¡± I said, forcing a smile onto my lips for the sake of my daughter.

    ¡°I want mommy.¡± She said burying her face into my chest and when she began sobbing, something in me snapped into two, but I tried to keep it together at least for her sake.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to bring her home baby, that¡¯s a promise.¡± I whispered to her, while I dropped small kisses on her forehead in an attempt tofort her.

    She cried for a long time but eventually it reduced to sniffles and soon she was fast asleep. I rocked her for a while but eventually I moved from my position towards her room.

    Once Iid her on the bed, I just sat beside her bed and watched as she slept, it was inexinable the joy that she and her mother had brought into my life since they came into it. I couldn¡¯t bear to lose any one of them.

    I dropped one more kiss on her head and exited her room, startling a little when I met Smith right in front of her door.

    ¡°Why the hell are you standing here?¡± I whispered harshly to him, moving from my position by the door and back to my office. I could hear Smith following behind me and for his sake I hoped he had some good news.

    Well, whether he did or not my mind was pretty made up and I was ready to take matters into my hands at this point.

    I didn¡¯t bother sitting down at all, I just settled at the edge of the table and looked to Smith expectantly.

    ¡°Sorry, I followed your scent to her room, I didn¡¯t want to wait to deliver this.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± I asked with a hope in my voice.

    ¡°Well, thest of the search parties just came in now and they¡¯ve been unable to find anything.¡± Smith delivered and whatever was left of my heart shatteredpletely.

    I buried my face in my hands and let out a big breath. Where the hell could she be if not within the pack?

    ¡°That¡¯s not good news Smith. That¡¯s not what I want to hear at all and you know it. Fuck this damn search parties, you could stay back and run the pack while I go out and find her myself.¡± I said, moving in the direction of the door.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone who might be able to help though.¡± Smith said and my head snapped up so fast I feared it was going to disconnect from my neck.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± I asked but instead of answering, Smith opened the door and sticking his head out he beckoned for someone.

    I moved towards my seat and settled within it, waiting with bated breath for whoever was on the other side.

    Finally the door opened to reveal thedy person I thought I would see. Well in this way.

    ¡°Emilia? What the hell Smith?¡± I growled, lunging from my seat in the direction of the former maid but Smith was soon in my way, holding me back.

    ¡°You need to calm down Greyson. She didn¡¯t do it. She¡¯s the only one who can help right now. If you kill her, you might never see Freya again.¡±

    Hisst words struck a chord within me and slowly I calmed, I looked at Emilia once more and the fear in her eyes satisfied me. I didn¡¯t know whatever her story was but thest time I had been in contact with her, she was known as being responsible of poisoning Jessy. So I didn¡¯t feel guilty for scaring the girl.

    ¡°I k-know th-that you¡¯re thinking of the incident with Jessy and the poison, b-but I swear it¡¯s not me. You never gave me the chance to exin thest time and I¡¯m hoping you can listen to me this time.¡± She began and I furrowed my brows in confusion, but nodded for her to go on.

    ¡°Matthew is not dead.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The moment Emilia said these words I could swear that my heart stopped beating.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible, I killed him myself.¡±

    ¡°No, you killed his twin. Micheal. Matthew has beenying low for a long time now waiting for the best time to strike and it seems he has been giving the opportunity. I know you believe that I was the one who poisoned Jessy because of the situation but it was Zoe who really did it. And she had help.¡±

    Emilia paused and she wriggled her fingers, bowing her head as though in shame. I looked to Smith with the confused frown on my face reflecting in his.

    ¡°Who was it?¡± Smith finally asked

    ¡°Roman.¡± Emilia said, swallowing as if it hurt her to call his name.

    Simon¡¯s father. A man whom I once again trusted and had him rece Matthew as Gamma. His son had already told us the story of how his anger towards myself and Freya had pushed him into doing some things. But the details in that story wasn¡¯t very clear.

    ¡°You were with Roman at the Sce Emilia, I saw you. So could this mean you knew about his n all along and you only kept quiet?¡± Smith questioned.

    ¡°No, no, I swear I didn¡¯t. I thought I was in love with Roman and that he loved me too. After the officials meeting that was held here many months ago where we met, we just sort of had a connection, or so I thought. And we started a rtionship that I fought so hard to keep private because I was scared of the consequences. I was after all a maid here.¡± Emilia paused, she had a far away look in her eyes.

    As if she was reliving the story from the very beginning again.

    ¡°But I was wrong of course. He just needed a puppet. A way to get things done within the home. I would admit that I might have helped with searching for the herbs that poisoned Jessy but he told me that he needed it for his son and that it was very rare, and I believed him and toiled almost every night in search of it.¡±

    It was too much all at once, Matthew was alive and he was working with Roman and he also had help from my head maid. I couldn¡¯t pick which of them surprised and devastated me the most.

    ¡°Emilia, do you know where Matthew is keeping Freya?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I have an idea but I can¡¯t be sure.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± I urged

    ¡°Roman made mention several times of a ce called the Red Point.¡±

    The room went dead silent at her revtion and Smith and I exchanged a look.

    Of course, trust them to take her to the one ce in the world where witchcraft was practiced to the maximum.

 Chapter 78

    Time at this point was merely a concept.

    It was hard to keep track of the time when everything around one felt stagnant. It was harder to remember that the world still existed when you were shut out from the world.

    There were moments that felt like hours as they passed only for me to realize that they were mere seconds. After all I blinked more than thrice in an hour right?

    At this point, I couldn¡¯t tell for sure. I didn¡¯t know what to believe and what not to. After the first time that Matthew, Zoe and Naomi had visited me in this cell that stank even worse that it did when I was first brought here, there had been no more conversational visits.

    Each one of their visits now included bringing me a few slices of bread and some water and they were so inconsistent with it that I feared heavily for my children in my womb. A few bread slices was barely enough to satisfy me, add two growing babies to the mix and I knew that I was doomed if this didn¡¯te to an end soon.

    The third person that was supposed to kickstart the show had been absent. I couldn¡¯t tell how long it had all been but at this point I was truly tired of the games. I wanted it all over with.

    I shifted in my position and groaned when my strained muscles protested with my movements. A single drop of tear fell from my eyes and I shook my head in pity at myself.

    I missed my family so much.

    I knew that Greyson would be doing everything possible to get me back but I believed them when they said it might be truly hard for him to find me this time, but I was still hopeful.

    It was after all the only thing I had left.

    If I lost hope then I might as well loose my life. My eyes felt heavy and I tried to blink away the sleep. These idiots couldn¡¯t think of a better time to carry out their fucked up n they just had to wait till I was pregnant and always tired to do shit.

    I sighed heavily but finally i let sleep take over. I was exhausted from doing nothing but worry and think of possible scenarios of how this could turn out for me eventually.

    ***

    The sweet scent of cinnamon woke me up. It felt like my nose was been tickled with the scent and the pleasant feeling that came with it was enough to bring me back to consciousness.

    That scent submerged me into a memory that I thought I had lost. It was the scent of my mother and it brought back all of the sweet memories of the little time I spent with her as a pup.

    I wasn¡¯t exactly surprised by the scent, because this was the third time a scent like that was waking me up. Sometimes it woulde with something feathery stroking my face and other times it would just be in the air like someone had left it behind.

    Whenever I opened my eyes though it was to find the room empty and the source of the scent, no where to be found.

    But this time the scent came with a presence. I could feel their eyes on me even with my own eyes closed and it was heated.

    I flipped open my eyes at once and for a second the room spun. Once my vision cleared I noticed that there were people in the room with me. Matthew, Naomi and Simon¡¯s father.

    I squinted at the man but that was the only emotion I was capable of showing. At this point I didn¡¯t think that I could be shocked by anything or anyone. It all felt like an endless game and maybe it was the dehydration or the hunger but I knew that the nk expression on my face was here to stay.

    With the way Matthew had emphasized on the third person, I had honestly expected that I would have woken up to a speech and a formal introduction to the almighty third party. I didn¡¯t expect to wake up to them here already.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ve had a pleasant time here Freya. So sorry I couldn¡¯t join the team earlier, I was busy sorting out some very important details and of course trying to cover our tracks so your Prince Charming doesn¡¯t reach us before we are able toplete it all.¡± Simon¡¯s father said, and the politeness in his voice irked me.

    But I remained quiet and only continued to watch the trio. And that was when it struck me that someone was missing.

    Zoe.

    Where was she?

    Out of everyone here, I could say that she was the one that I was the most cautious of. I knew that by now, her soul was just a dark empty pit and there wasn¡¯t anything the girl wouldn¡¯t do toplete her ns.

    ¡°It¡¯s rude to not respond when you¡¯re being spoken to Freya.¡± Simon¡¯s father said and the change in his tone made me wonder if the man was doing okay psychologically.

    No one should be able to switch from soft spoken and polite to red hot anger and irritation in split seconds.

    ¡°Pardon me Simon¡¯s father. I¡¯m just still beating myself for allowing my child near yours. If I knew the boys father wasn¡¯t exactly stable I might have been more cautious and maybe I might have been able to avoid this mess.¡± I said, my voiceing out scratchy and almost raw.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    I hadn¡¯t used it in days and even saying these few words now hurt my throat.

    Simon¡¯s father burst intoughter at my words and Matthew of course joined him. Theyughed very loudly and irritatingly like I had just cracked the funniest joke in the world.

    Naomi remained quiet though, the girl only continued to watch the spot in front of her like it was the most interesting thing in the room. She looked tensed and sad. Out of everyone in the group, she confused me the most.

    She had absolutely no business here and it was obvious being here wasn¡¯t exactly bringing her satisfaction or happiness but it confused me on how she was still doing this.

    ¡°Well for starters, you can call me Roman. Simon¡¯s father is a little mouth full. And don¡¯t me my poor baby for any of this, he is also a victim in all of this as well, but I¡¯ll make sure that I make it up to him as soon as all this is over. It¡¯s a pity that everyone else will get a happy ending and you wouldn¡¯t.¡± He said in a voice that was full of fake empathy.

    And of course, Matthew roared inughter. They soon calmed down and went back to discussing amongst themselves like this was the most pleasant ce in the world to be having a conversation.

    Soon Roman¡¯s phone vibrated in his hands and the smile that painted his face let me know that whatever that text meant, wasn¡¯t going to be good for me.

    ¡°They are here!¡± He announced and for the first time since I woke up, Naomi moved from her position.

    She walked towards the door and exited the room while Roman and Matthew stood in ce as if waiting for this person.

    I heard footsteps down the hallway that led up to my room and then Naomi pulled open the door and stepped into the room first.

    The moment the second person entered the room, it was truly the time that my heart stopped beating.

    Minutes before I had been convinced that there was nothing in the world that could shock me anymore, but maybe I should have waited for this moment before I had that thought.

    I had never met this person but I could recognize the face from anywhere.

    Maybe I had stared at those little pictures in that purse for too long but it at least enabled me to recognize the woman that had been standing in the photos and hanging around Greyson.

    It was his mate.

 Chapter 79

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    It had been days of careful nning and strategizing plus exhaustion on my part. I couldn¡¯t sleep or eat and the longer I went without seeing Freya or knowing how she was the worse I became.

    Thest few days have been filled with me trying to hold it down and keep sane. Not only for my sake, but for the sake of the children under my care.

    It was difficult to believe that Roman could abandon his child to pursue this insanity. He had presumably left Simon in the care of Emilia, whom he did not expect to attempt to escape from his house ande to me but that was besides the point.

    The entire thing was messy. Too messy for me to fullyprehend.

    Then to make matters worse, there was an ache in my chest that had formed two nights ago and it had refused to leave. I couldn¡¯t exin its origin, neither could I get rid of it.

    I was devastated and desperate to find Freya and Goddess knew how much my heart hurt every second that went by without her by my side but that¡¯s not where this ache was from I was certain of that. This one came in the form of pain and it usually got worse whenever I was alone.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    The only time that I had felt something like this before was when Estel had died and the mate bond was severed. It had taken a long time for the pain to go away but after it did, I felt at peace and not up until two nights ago did it resurface again.

    A knock came on my door, distracting my train of thoughts and bringing me back to reality. The door was pushed open and Smith poked his head into the room.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked immediately he shut the door, squinting his eyes at me as if trying to get a better look.

    I sighed heavily and the thought of nodding my head positive and quickly moving on to why he was here, was very tempting but I thought against it. Keeping my pain to myself was the least healthiest thing I could do for myself mentally especially at a time like this.

    Plus, who else could I talk about this to than the one person who would understand.

    ¡°There has been this pain in my chest that began two nights ago. I dozed off here in the office and I had a dream but I can¡¯t remember a single detail of that dream. I know that I had a dream for sure but I can¡¯t tell what it was. And then the moment I woke up, this ache began and it has refused to go away.¡±

    ¡°I think you need more rest Greyson. You¡¯re not sleeping or eating. We are this close to finalizing everything that we¡¯ll need and you know what we¡¯re up against, or at least you can guess. There¡¯s no way you can fight to get Freya back if you¡¯re not prepared for it.¡± My Beta advised.

    I didn¡¯t think that would be the solution to the ache in my chest but his words made a lot of sense.

    Emilia had been very helpful, giving us as much details as she had been able to gather.

    We knew where Freya had been taken to although not the exact location but we would get around that. We knew that Matthew, Roman, Zoe and Naomi were involved with this and we knew that the n wasn¡¯t exactly to kill Freya.

    Emilia had said she didn¡¯t know what the n was since it had never been discussed around her and her eavesdropping and snooping around had been futile with providing an answer to that question in particr.

    But that was the problem, why would these peoplee together if the n wasn¡¯t to kill Freya to spite me? Days and days, I¡¯ve spent trying toe up with a theory but there was just nothing.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Maybe I should rest. Any news?¡±

    ¡°No new one. We¡¯ll move out tomorrow night, we have everything we need ready.¡± Smith said and I hummed in satisfaction.

    ¡°You should also try to get some rest.¡±

    Smith offered me a smile before moving towards the door. His help since the entire mess began had been immense and I didn¡¯t know if I would ever be able to pay him back for it all.

    ¡°Smith.¡± I called out just as his hand came in contact with the knob of the door. He paused in his tracks and turned around to face me once more.

    ¡°Thank you. For everything.¡± I said and he nodded offering me one of his famous sheepish smiles that always made meugh.

    This time I didn¡¯t have it in me tough but I offered him a smile in return. I really was grateful to have someone watching my back at a time like this where everything seemed to be going wrong.

    I moved from my position at the desk and in the direction of my room stopping by Jessy¡¯s room first.

    The sight of my daughter sleeping so peacefully was one of the best things in the world.

    The absence of Freya around us was affecting her more than she could express and the four years old spent the better part of her waking hours crying and being moody.

    There was only so much I could do tofort her and I tried my absolute best, I knew that I had toe back with Freya for her to eventually calm down and be happy and that was what I intended to do no matter what happened.

    I ced a kiss on her forehead before exiting the room, the next door after hers held Simon and Emilia. The two had formed a rtionship so strong one could even believe that Emilia had birthed Simon.

    The duo had been through so much for a while that it felt great to be able to provide a ce where they could rest with no worry of being harmed. I shut the door quietly and then proceeded to my room.

    Coming into this bedroom since Freya left always caused the empty feeling in my heart to feel even deeper and that was why I avoided it as much as possible. I took small naps in my office or in Jessy¡¯s room and that was it.

    I hadn¡¯t slept on this bed since Freya left and the thought of doing so now was causing my stomach to churn with distaste.

    I went into the bathroom first and the sight of my face in the mirror made me rethink staring at it for too long. Instead I made my way to therge bath tub in the center of the bathroom and began filling it with warm water, adding some of the scented soaps that Freya loved to use and once I was satisfied I turned off the tap and entered into the tub.

    I soaked in it for the longest time while I just let my thoughts run wild, soon my exhaustion settled and I knew it was time to get out and get that sleep as Smith advised and so I rinsed off and stepped out of the bathroom.

    I pulled on only pajamas bottom before flopping onto the bed. The absence of Freya¡¯s scent around me caused tears to form in my eyes.

    I really missed her.

    The feel of her silky hair.

    Her bright green eyes.

    The sound of herughter.

    Her scent.

    The warmth of her body.

    I missed every damn thing about Freya and without control the tears began falling faster from my eyes.

    It felt even worse for me knowing that we didn¡¯t have the mate bond where I could feel her pain or be closer to her even if we were separated. I wished for us to be mates so much in this moment.

    It felt like a long time that I just buried my head into the pillow and cried but soon I couldn¡¯t cry anymore and so after saying a small prayer to the Goddess to keep Freya safe, at least until I could find her, I drifted to sleep after reaching to switch off the only light that had been flooding the room.

    It didn¡¯t feel like I had been sleeping for very long when I heard it. Footstepsing down the hallway. My mind felt disorientated and I noticed that the ache in my chest had be worse for reasons I couldn¡¯t exin.

    My door creaked open and I turned towards it. I could see in the darkness of the room but without light it all just looked ck and white and so when a figure stepped into the room I couldn¡¯t immediately recognize it.

    They moved towards the bed and once they reached, they sat on it. I noticed it was a female and that worsened my confusion. I remained still although, wanting to understand their motive and get a better grasp of the situation.

    Through the moonlight I could make out certain features like her cheekbones and nose but the rest where more ck than white.

    She reached out a hand to touch my face and that was when the scent hit me. There was no way that I wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize that scent no matter where I went.

    It was Estel¡¯s.

    Estel? What in the hell?

    I immediately scrambled to sit up on the bed and that was when I was able to catch her entire face. It really was her.

    Her scent began to fill the room and it really was the scent of my dead mate except this time it was streaked with rot and thebination caused a dizzy effect on me.

    ¡°Hello love.¡± Came her greeting

    There was no way!

    I opened my mouth to speak but no words came out of it and that was when I realized that I wasn¡¯t even in my room anymore.

    A chill ran through my spine and horror squeezed at my heart. Just as she reached out again to touch me was when I heard a shrill scream filled with fear.

    Jessy!

    It was at this thought that I gasped back to consciousness. I was greeted by the familiar darkness of my room and I reached hurriedly to flip the light switch and once light filled the room and I confirmed it was empty, I let out a relieved breath.

    It was just a dream. There was no Estel or scent of rot and cinnamon.

    But it had felt so real.

    Why would I dream of Estel though? And that scent had been nothing like I ever smelt so how would my brain be capable of concocting it in my dream.

    There was no one I could ask these questions and I definitely didn¡¯t have any answers to them and so I decided to go back to sleep and just when I was drifting off I heard it.

    A shrill scream, just like the one in my dream. There were two things that hit me in this moment.

    I was sure this scream came from Jessy.

    And this one was most definitely real.

 Chapter 80

    ¡°Hi Freya. It¡¯s nice to finally meet the woman who thinks she could try toe between mates. I¡¯m Estel by the way.¡±

    There was no malice in the woman¡¯s voice, in fact it was pretty neutral along with her facial expression and it made it difficult to really take her words for that they truly intended to be.

    I remained quiet and just continued to watch her. How the hell was it possible that she was alive? Zoe had admitted to killing her, I had visited her grave with Greyson and everyone else seemed to think that she was dead, so how was she standing here in this moment?

    I didn¡¯t ask her any questions because I was more afraid of an answer than of being ignorant. Also, I had a feeling that I would get the answer I was looking for soon enough.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know how I got here?¡± She asked and for the first time since she entered the room, I heard true excitement in her voice.

    ¡°No?¡± She asked again when I remained silent.

    ¡°Alright that¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll tell you a different story then. The story of how I met Greyson and we fellpletely in love.¡± She said the words in a sing song manner and it made it sound so fake.

    Matthew snickered in the corner and I turned my eyes towards him but he only sneered at me.

    The trio standing in the corner of the room all looked weird with Naomi sticking out the most, staring at the floor again in the manner that I had gotten used to her doing, but they were the least of my concern.

    Where the hell was Zoe?

    In all of this, the least I had expected was to see the scrawny maid, jubting at the fact that her sinister ns were taking form.

    ¡°We met at the Sce. The most beautiful event that is ever celebrated and it was almost magical. I left my pack because I was running away from my life there and I happened to run into my mate who happened to be the Alpha King. Almost fairytale like huh?¡± She asked.

    It was as she spoke that I realized that I didn¡¯t know a lot about his mate. We had only had that one conversation that night and it had been very open ended and shallow.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Anyway, from then onwards it was just such a beautiful love story. Greyson might be ruthless and tough and he might be the all mighty ruler but within all of those tough shells he¡¯s the sweetest man to ever exist. He¡¯s thoughtful and kind and gentle and so very lovable.¡± She paused and when I looked at her, she had a faraway look in her eyes, like she was reliving her story in her head.

    Well I might not know their story but I knew that thest part of her sentence was very true. There were a lot of things that made him too amazing. He was attentive and tender and built me up in a way I couldn¡¯t even describe.

    Greyson was the word perfect itself.

    He was desirable, absolute,plete and there was nothing I wouldn¡¯t give to be able to see him again.

    ¡°We were together for a very short time, but I loved him with my whole heart and I know that he loved me too. But there was a problem.¡±

    I was more invested in this story now than I wanted to admit.

    ¡°I can¡¯t bear a child Freya. I¡¯ve always known that since I was a girl. It¡¯s a rare thingy that the healers can¡¯t ever seem to exin right or provide a cure for.¡±

    My eyes widened in horror and realization. Estel being alive wasn¡¯t by fate or the work of the Goddess. It was witchcraft, that was the only possible exnation for it.

    As a child, we had been told these horror stories of witches being in existence and the evil they were capable of doing, but maybe growing up after a while these horrid stories lost their scare, well until one was face to face with them.

    There could only be one reason they had decided to keep me alive.

    ¡°And that brings me to the main reason you¡¯re here. You¡¯re going to be kind enough to perform a womb swap with me. I can see you¡¯re already cooking a bun in there and I couldn¡¯t think of a more perfect time for this to happen.¡± Estelpleted, letting out aughter that Matthew and Roman joined in.

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen! You have no right to my children and you¡¯re noting near them.¡±

    My voice didn¡¯te out as strong as I wanted it to be, evidence of how long it had been since I had to use them, plus the dehydration was even worse now.

    ¡°And what the hell are you going to do to stop it Freya? I think we can all agree that you¡¯re the weakest person in this room right now and you¡¯re at our mercy. At this point you should be begging for your life so that when we¡¯re done you could still have it.¡± Estel¡¯s voice had taken a more sinister tone.

    And it made me wonder, if really this was the woman that I had seen in that picture that and radiated so much warmth, her eyes had held so much kindness and everything about her had just been so beautiful to behold.

    I knew that it would be stupid to try to judge a person or their personality from a picture but I knew what I saw and that woman in that picture, definitely wasn¡¯t this one standing before me.

    ¡°Excuse me please. I think I need to use the bathroom.¡± Naomi said with her eyes trained on me.

    ¡°Right now? I mean the fun is about to begin.¡± Roman replied.

    ¡°Yes right now, I don¡¯t think I can hold it in anymore.¡± She said and rushed out of the room.

    I had given up on trying to understand any of them and their motive.

    Estel walked towards me and with a finger she lifted my face.

    ¡°So beautiful, yet so naive.¡± She whispered and I scrunched my nose.

    It seemed like I had found the pleasant cinnamon scent that I always woke up to, but this time it was streaked with something rotten. I couldn¡¯t ce my finger on it but the mixture was very disgusting.

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a weak, undeserving, lowly omega and you¡¯ve been in my spot for too long Freya. It¡¯s time to move out of there and back into your maiden position.¡±

    The glint in Estel¡¯s eyes as she spoke reminded me of only one person.

    ¡°Zoe?¡±

    ¡°Ah you¡¯re not as foolish as I thought then.¡± She said, giggling like a maniac.

    ¡°You¡¯re the undeserving lowly omega Zoe and you¡¯re a lot more fit as the head maiden than at whatever you¡¯re trying to y at.¡± I sneered at her and I expected to be hit for my words.

    But her face remained stoic, the hit didn¡¯te as I expected. Instead I heard a piercing shrill in my ears one that came with an excruciating pain. It felt like someone stabbed needles in my eardrum.

    I screamed out from the effect but I was helpless against it, especially because I was bound.

    Estel/Zoe held onto my blonde hair and pulled. Pain wracked through my skull at the abuse. She only continued to pull harder and the scream died in my throat. My mouth could only open in a silent scream.

    Whatever device that was causing the painful shrill in my ear was still turned on and I could feel myself get dizzy from the effect. Nerve wracking pain filled my entire body and I struggled through breathing. She let out aughter filled with scorn at my form.

    ¡°Do you see just how weak and worthless you really are Freya? Do you see that I could end your life in a split second? You have no right to be talking to me like that honey. You¡¯re too weak to be Luna, you¡¯re too weak to bear an heir, you¡¯re too weak to even defend yourself, let alone the entire pack.¡± She said.

    I felt something warm fill my ears and it wasn¡¯t until it rolled onto my face that I squirmed in realization. Blood.

    Soon the woman in front of me pulled out a shiny knife. She admired it in the light for a few seconds, humming in satisfaction as she held it up in front of her and twisted it this way and that allowing the lights catch onto the sharp ends.

    I was still watching her as she continued to admire her knife but in a second and with lightening speed also without a warning she stabbed me in the shoulder, pulling out the knife immediately after the stab and leaving the wound gaping.

    My voice that I feared was lost, immediately returned and I let out a loud horrified scream that caused the other upants of the room to howl inughter.

    ¡°The only thing I need is your womb and after that you¡¯re pretty useless to me so I might as well have some fun before we begin the process, yes?¡±

    She walked behind me and began to mess with the chains. Matthew and Roman moved towards me and they helped her with shifting me into another position. I shivered as pain seeped through my entire body, especially my injured shoulder.

    Another stab came on my other shoulder from behind before I felt an excruciating pain covering the spot.

    My scream was high pitched and at this point I feared that I might destroy my voice box if I continued at with it. Tears escaped my eyes and fell to the ground and I could see the dark spots begin to dance in front of my eyes.

    It felt like all the energy was being zapped from me especially as more blood poured from my wounds.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move her to the table.¡± She instructed the men and they began releasing the chains.

    The moment thest of them came loose, there was a loud thud on the door and it broke but I couldn¡¯t grab the situation. My vision began to fail me. I could feel someone holding onto me, as well as hear the buzz around me but I couldn¡¯t be sure of who exactly was holding onto me or the words that were being said.

    I could only recognize the image of Greyson in front of me and even that looked really blurry that I couldn¡¯t be sure it was real. My eyes dropped with exhaustion and I couldn¡¯t continue to fight the darkness that tugged at my consciousness.

    But just before I couldpletely fade off I felt it.

    A stab to my stomach.

 Chapter 81

    Emilia¡¯s POV:

    ¡°Emilee?¡± Simon called and I chuckled under my breath. No matter how much I tried to correct him about the pronunciation of my name, the four years old insisted on calling me that since his friend called me that too.

    ¡°Yes love?¡± I responded.

    ¡°When do we go home and see daddy? Will he forgive me and love me again? A-and you too?¡±

    Tears pricked at my eyes at his words. How could I tell him that he might never see his father again? I mean chances were if Roman were ever found, he would be killed. There was no mercy for what he had done so far.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he will honey. Come on, it¡¯s past your bedtime you need to go to bed.¡± I tried my best at sounding reassuring but I couldn¡¯t be sure that it worked as well as I wanted it to. I was sad and scared myself.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± Came his little voice again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared honey, here hold my hand and I promise I won¡¯t let go okay?¡± I promised and Simon nodded his head, wrapping his small fingers around mine.

    I watched as his eyes slowly dropped until he was finally asleep and for a moment I wished I could just close my eyes at any time and fall asleep.

    I wished things could be different especially with myself and Roman, I had loved the man so much and even now when I knew that all he had done was manipte and use me I couldn¡¯t help but still love him.

    What he had done was wrong, especially since he didn¡¯t have a solid enough reason for all of it but what was worse was the fact that he was going to let me take a fall for one of his sins. I could have lost my life in all of these mess but I didn¡¯t think that was Roman¡¯s biggest concern. Matter of fact I didn¡¯t think it was his concern at all.

    Thinking about him always made me sad and it made me question love.

    I had been so convinced that he loved me as much as I loved him. I couldn¡¯t forget the first time we had met. I had been serving coffee to the officials in the Alpha¡¯s room where they had been having a meeting and we had locked eyes at some point.

    It had been almost magical, save for the absence of sparks and theck of scents I could have been convinced that we were actually mates but we were not so I could only say that we were destined to meet each other.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    After that moment, he had called me to the living area after the meeting was done and had asked him to meet him at dusk so we could have a proper discussion.

    I had wanted to do it, so bad. I didn¡¯t want to pass up an opportunity to get to know this handsome, soft spoken man that had gotten my attention but there were rules in the home of the man that I served and one of those was to never leave the house unless it was permitted by himself.

    And although I was a little rebel but I knew where to draw the line, I knew the boundaries and the roads to not cross and then I had told him so.

    Now that I thought about it, he was an official, I was very sure that if he had asked Master that he wanted to spend the evening with me, he would have permitted it. Maybe that was wishful thinking but I really believed there would have been other options for us that didn¡¯t involve me sneaking out of the house and meeting him in the woods almost every night.

    There had been a particr thrill that hade with defying the rules and meeting the supposed love of my life deep in the woods. I had been convinced that he was risking his life and a lot just to see me when I could have thought about how he had better options but had decided to keep me a secret by not letting Master know about his interest in me from the beginning.

    When he began searching for a very rare herb that was supposed to be found in that particr woods I should have been suspicious, but there wasn¡¯t much to suspect when he told me that it was to for Simon¡¯s rare sickness.

    I had only met Simon a few times but I genuinely loved the boy and so of course I helped as much as I could and even stole various items from the house so we could test it with to be sure when we got the right herb.

    It wasn¡¯t until Jessy¡¯s poisoning that I realized that I had been yed all along. Roman needed someone within to take the fall for it all. I had told him multiple times that I didn¡¯t want to hang around the woods at night anymore because I kept getting caught by Freya and I was afraid she was going to tell Master.

    His response had been to threaten her to silence. It made sense then but now it just sounded stupid.

    Even with the discovery the moment I had been able to escape from the dungeon I still ran straight to him. Where I had discovered a lot but still kept quiet for the sake of love.

    How love could have caused me so much pain, I still couldn¡¯t exin. Wasn¡¯t love supposed to be the most amazing thing the world had to offer? Wasn¡¯t It supposed to bring me eternal happiness and make me feel like I was floating on a cloud for the rest of my days?

    Sighing heavily, I turned on the bed until I wasying on my back, I made sure that my finger was still intertwined with Simon¡¯s and then sending a silent prayer to the Goddess that Freya be safe and all of this be over soon, I let my eyes drop slowly until sleep took over.

    The scent of lcs and petunias woke me up, there was only one person I knew that had that scent.

    Naomi.

    I had alwaysined about how her scent always seemed to consume me wherever we went together and had even told the girl to stop using so much perfume. In secret, I knew she wasn¡¯t using any perfumes and I actually really liked her scent but the girl was too hung up on me for me to actually tell her that.

    The day I had identally told her that she had pretty eyes, she had been all over me that day and was pretty convinced that she was in love with me. So it meant nopliments for her if I wanted her off my back.

    The moment I flipped open my eyes I was surprised to find that I was in the woods. Well, it looked like I was in the woods but I really wasn¡¯t, it felt more like a vision.

    Everything was still and so silent that I could hear myself breath. I looked around me and there was nothing to indicate why I was actually here and there was a cold sensation that overcame my frame.

    Suddenly the ce felt much darker and then I could soon hear the sound of running feet. Whoever it was they seemed to be running urgently from something.

    Then I got a closer look and that was when I saw Naomi, I tried to call out to her but it didn¡¯t seem like she could hear me. She only kept running.

    Then the darkness began to get brighter and brighter and soon the image of her running began to fade.

    ¡°They¡¯re going to kill her soon, you have to help her please.¡±

    Those were the only words I got from her before a scream was piercing through my consciousness and bringing me back awake.

    This was about Freya, Naomi had been trying to warn me about Freya. I moved quickly from the bed, I needed to let Master know.

 Chapter 82

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    I flew out of the bed and dashed in the direction of Jessy¡¯s room where I found my daughter sitting on the floor at the end of the bed with her nket clutched in her hands and her green bunny in a death grip on her other hand and tears streaming down her face.

    The moment she noticed my presence in the room, she immediately stood from her position, dropping everything that she had been holding on to and running into my arms.

    I had never seen Jessy so upset, she was literally bawling out her eyes and she looked inconsble. She was in no headspace to tell me what was wrong so I didn¡¯t push her, instead I kept my arms around her in a hug as tight as I could go without hurting her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay baby. You¡¯re fine. I¡¯m here now.¡± I whisperedfortingly to her and while I was still talking Emilia burst into the room.

    The former maid looked like she had also been having a terrifying dream or maybe she had just woken up in shock from Jessy¡¯s scream but her eyes were blown wide with fear and she had beads of sweat covering her forehead.

    ¡°Mommy¡¯s in big trouble.¡± Jessy finally said but before I could ask her for more details she began bawling her eyes out again.

    ¡°What do you mean baby? Can you tell me what happened? Did you have a bad dream?¡± I asked but Jessy only continued to cry.

    ¡°I-I think you have to listen to her Master. I think something really wrong is happening.¡± Emilia chirped in.

    Before I could respond at all, the door to the room was being pushed open and Smith was bursting in with the same look that had been on Emilia¡¯s face when she had firste into the room.

    ¡°We have to move Greyson, something fucked up is happening with Freya. I already gathered the men we need, we¡¯ll have to take a shortcut and hope for the best.¡± Smith said in one breath that if it were not for the fact that he was the only one talking and the room was really quiet, I might not have captured all that he had said.

    I stood from my position immediately but Jessy held on to me.

    ¡°Jess, I need to go now. You stay here with Emilia and Simon and I¡¯ll be back okay?¡± I tried my best to soundforting but I don¡¯t think the upset four years old was having it.

    Thankfully all the ruckus had woken Simon and the boy had slipped into the room at some point. He came up to us and took Jessy¡¯s little hands in his, without a word he gently pulled his friend and she went with him, letting go of my pajamas bottom that she had formerly held on to.

    I rushed out of her room and into mine and began shuffling through a change of clothes. Different questions ran through my head.

    I had seen Estel in my dreams. After her death, not once had I ever had a dream of her not even in the days following her death. I had even prayed the the Goddess at a point to let me meet her in my dreams again just so I could be with her in that way again but that request had never been met.

    So it felt rather strange that I was having this dream about hering into my room and even speaking to me.

    The what felt weirder was that Jessy had obviously had a nightmare that involved Freya, I couldn¡¯t be sure of the details but I just knew she had, maybe that wasn¡¯t weird because Jessy was her child and they shared that connection.

    But Smith and Emilia? Now those two were very different stories. But I didn¡¯t have the time to ponder on it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡± I said to Smith the moment I stepped out of the room.

    ¡°Take care of them, we¡¯ll be home soon.¡± I said to Emilia and the girl nodded her head in understanding bringing the two children who were now clutched at her side even closer.

    True to his words, Smith had gathered a couple of men and they were standing in front of the house waiting for us.

    ¡°Something is going terribly wrong at the moment and we don¡¯t have much time, the initial n was to travel to Red point by car but that¡¯s not going to work anymore. We¡¯ll take the woods and go in our wolf forms so we get there quicker and when we do, we spread out and start searching the town.¡±

    The men confirmed my words and then transforming into our huge wolves form we made a mad dash for the woods.

    The moonlight was shining brightly above us and it helped to light up that way as we move. Adrenaline pumped through my vein the closer we got to the destination and I could only pray that Freya was alright, I could only hope that whatever was happening wasn¡¯tpleted before we got there.

    We were almost nearing the borders that crossed into Red point when my ears prickled and I heard it. Sounds of footsteps but they didn¡¯t belong to the men running behind me, this one sounded like they were approaching us.

    This part of the woods were very dangerous and no one in their right senses wanted to travel through them alone. I halted in my spot and the men traveling with me also did the same.

    Soon a figure appeared and I immediately caught their face.

    Naomi.

    With an angry howl, I charged towards her and knocked her off her feet, cing a giant paw on her chest and keeping the pressure there to make sure she didn¡¯t move. On a closer look she had tears streaming down her face and didn¡¯t look like she had any intentions of moving.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I swear I am, I don¡¯t know what came over me. I was sad and angry, b-but I changed my mind. I wasing to get help, they are going to start the ritual to get her womb soon, you have to hurry please.¡± She said in one breath.

    And at her words I released her immediately. The first thing on my mind was to kill her and rip her heart out straight from her chest, but I needed to consider other things.

    Instead of spending hours raiding the town and giving the criminals a heads up that we were within, we could just be led straight to them.

    I nudged her forward and she began to lead us into the small town, through a row of houses until finally we arrived at a building that was barely hanging by its thread.

    I transformed back into my human form and the men beside me did the same. Thankfully, werewolves had no decency. We coulde and go naked and no one would bat an eye.

    ¡°Stay here with her. The rest of youe with me.¡±  I instructed firmly, pointing to one of the men.

    I heard a piercing screame from within the house and I recognized it immediately, causing me to dash forward into a long, dark hallway.

    Different emotions ran through me as I moved. Hope, that Freya was still alive. Anger, at whatever torture she was being put through.

    Finally when I came to the door that I could hear the voices from, I broke through it without a second thought.

    The sight of Roman and Matthew holding on to Freya as two wounds from her shoulders bled, was enough to send me into a frenzy.

    Something caught my attention though. The scent of cinnamon and rot, the exact same one from my dream, but I didn¡¯t have the time to think through it because Matthew currently had Freya roughly in his hold, with his arm wrapped around her neck in a chokehold and the blood stained knife pointed at her stomach and Roman hiding behind him.

    ¡°Let us go or she does.¡±

    ¡°We both know that isn¡¯t going to happen Matthew, this is the end of the road for you both and there¡¯s nothing you can do to escape that.¡±

    ¡°Well best believe that if you take a step closer, this knife will be going through your Queen.¡±

    I was about to respond to him when Freya raised her head and locked eyes with me.

    ¡°Greyson¡­¡±

    She wasn¡¯t able to get another word out, because the knife was piercing through her skin and into her stomach.

    It had happened so fast, but something in me watched it all happen in slow motion, but once the knife made its mark I lost every control that I possessed and my other form was taking over.

    This was the form that both myself and my wolf had to fight daily to keep under control because he was a very powerful being.

    Not only was he powerful but when in rage he destroyed everything in sight.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Once Matthew and Roman watched me transform they decided that it would be the best time to make their escape but there was no such luck for them because I seized them both by the throat and with a single giant hand I crushed both of their skulls and decapitated their heads from the rest of their bodies.

    The moment only their lifeless bodies remained on the floor of felt like a certain calm came upon my Lycan and he allowed me take control once more.

    I rushed towards Freya and rolled her over, I could see the light flicker in and out of eyes and I knew that I didn¡¯t have much time. The sight of her almost at the end of her life thread brought tears to my eyes.

    I tried to lift her carefully into my arms and when I felt her warm body on mine, it gave me the hope that I needed to move on knowing that she was still alive even if it was barely. I needed to get her some help and very soon.

    ¡°Search outside the house and it¡¯s environs to see if they were more.¡± I instructed the men and began to carry Freya out.

    ¡°Greyson.¡±

    ¡°No honey, you¡¯re really weak now, you don¡¯t have to say anything. I¡¯ll get you some help really soon, just hold on please.¡± Freya¡¯s eyes opened at this point and she offered me a small pained smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can hold on anymore. J-just take care of Jessy please. I beg you.¡±

    I wanted to rebuke her immediately and assure her that she would be fine again, but when the lightpletely left her eyes not only did the words die in my throat, it felt like my heart also died with it.

 Chapter 83

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    I watched Freya¡¯s still body on the bed connected to more wires than I had ever seen together in a ce at the same time and tears slipped from my eyes once more. The same way it had been for thest one week.

    I had managed to bring her back home and ra had gone straight to work on her. It had been the most gruesome four hours of my life. I had been shut out of the room and no matter how much I pounded on the door or shouted to be let in so I could see Freya, I had just been ignored.

    And finally, after four long and painful hours, ra hade with some news.

    Freya had lost the twins but she was still alive, well barely.

    ra had assured me that she had only passed out from exhaustion, pain and loss of blood but that slowly but steadily she would make a full recovery.

    That was a week ago. Freya was yet to do more than stir a little from her position and I hadn¡¯t left the chair that I was perched on for more than once a day to use the bathroom that adjoined the room.

    ra assured me that she was alive, in fact all the machines that were currently surrounding her proved that she was alive but I was yet to see her beautiful green eyes again and day by day my restlessness and anxiety grew.

    I couldn¡¯t stop ming myself for everything that had happened to Freya. I had assured her that I was going to protect her, but I had failed her, I failed my family.

    I still didn¡¯t know how to break the news to Freya when she woke up that she had lost the babies, I didn¡¯t know what to do to help her heal and move on from the trauma that her capture had caused.

    Every single day, I prayed and prayed to the Moon Goddess for a miracle. At this point I didn¡¯t even know the exact miracle that I wanted done, I just really wanted to move on from everything that had just happened.

    The door was pushed open gently and Smith poked his head into the room first.

    He had been more than an incredible help to me in thesest couple of weeks and I couldn¡¯t ever be sure of what I would have done if it weren¡¯t for him. He brought news about the pack and ran it as much as he could with a little guidance from me.

    He brought me food daily and also made sure I had clean clothes to change into.

    Although I had a lot of questions for my Beta especially concerning his true feelings for Freya I had just not been in the mood to bring up the topic so far.

    The night when we had found Freya, it didn¡¯t exactly sit well with me to think that Smith had coincidentally known that Freya was in trouble. There was just something that didn¡¯t add up here and I was determined to find out what it was eventually.

    ¡°I brought some guests.¡± He whispered quietly and then pushing the door wider, he let in Jessy and Simon.

    The kids had only been here once but they couldn¡¯t spend much time especially since Jessy was upset about how unresponsive Freya was to her. I hope that my daughter would be better this time.

    ¡°Hi daddy.¡± She whispered to me and I opened my arms wide so I could carry her.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Hi love.¡± I ced a kiss on her head as I ruffled Simon¡¯s hair with my other hand as thetter said hello too.

    I could see the sadness in his eyes since I returned, I could see the many questions in his little eyes and I felt terrible about it. The boy had lost his father and he knew but he didn¡¯t know how to talk about it.

    I tried tofort him as much as I could even in my state and to make him as happy as I was trying to make Jessy. It worked sometimes but most times it felt like the boy was too intelligent to be carried away that easily.

    ¡°How is mommy? Is she waking up?¡± Jessy asked, scrambling in my arms so she could reach Freya on the bed to get a better look, but I kept a tight hold on her.

    ra had warned about the wires or machines getting disconnected or tangled at some point and I was trying to avoid that.

    ¡°Mommy is getting better. Let¡¯s just leave her to rest, okay?¡±

    ¡°Why all these wire things around her? It¡¯s gonna hurt her daddy.¡± Jessy said, reaching for the closest one to her but I pulled her away quickly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch those Jessy, they are helping mommy okay. How¡¯ve you been?¡± I asked her in an attempt to take away her attention from Freya¡¯s frame on the bed.

    ¡°I miss you daddy and I miss mommy too. And Simon miss his daddy and he is sad too. Come home daddy.¡± Tears pricked at Jessy¡¯s eyes and I hugged her close to my chest, burying my face in her neck to hide the tears that were threatening to fall from my eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s gonna be okay baby. You¡¯ll see.¡± I whispered to her, rocking her back and forth.

    And when I peeked out of her neck it was to find Simon looking at us longingly. I beckoned him to us and then picked him up into my arms. The two children remained quiet in my arms for what felt like a long time and when I checked they had both fallen asleep.

    ¡°You¡¯re a great father Greyson and you¡¯re doing amazing.¡± Smith said after a while and I sighed heavily.

    ¡°I need Freya alive and with me again Smith. I¡¯m not going tost in the long run without her and that is it. Any news?¡± I asked adjusting the two children in my arms.

    ¡°Naomi has been in the dungeons since we got back as you know but I¡¯m not sure what to do with her. She did help us find them on time but she worked with them in the beginning. I¡¯ve not questioned her or anything, just kept her locked hoping the solitary confinement might help make things easier.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle her when I¡¯m back. No news on Zoe?¡±

    ¡°None. It feels like she has just disappeared into thin air. We¡¯re still searching for her though and I promise, we¡¯ll find her.¡± My Beta assured me and I nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Thank you Smith, for everything.¡±

    We remained silent for a while and I just rocked the sleeping children in my arms while I let my thoughts run wild.

    ¡°The night we found Freya. How did you know she was in trouble?¡± I finally asked the question that I had been itching to ask and Smith turned his head away from me as if in embarrassment.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t k-know. It wa-¡± Smith had still been talking when I heard it.

    It was faint at first, like a soft sneeze. But then it be coughs, then it was almost like she was choking.

    Freya was waking up.

 Chapter 84

    It felt like a long time that I had been stuck in this space where I could hear almost everything around me but I couldn¡¯t see a thing or feel anything.

    Most of the voices around me sounded more like Greyson¡¯s and asionally I would hear the healer or Smith but it usually felt like those sounds wereing from behind a ss pane and no matter how hard I tried I couldn¡¯t ever fully hear the words being exchanged or react in the way that I wanted to.

    It just felt like I was stuck in a dream, where I knew it was a dream but I just couldn¡¯t do anything to stop it or participate only watch it from whatever position I could find.

    One thing that I could feel though was the excruciating pain that emanated from different parts of my body. My shoulders and stomach seemed to have the worst pain from it all but those weren¡¯t the things that hurt the most.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Being stuck in this dreamlike state, where I went in and out of sleep without control also meant, having uncontroble shbacks.

    There were times were they felt so real and as if I had been thrown into the situation again but other times it just felt like I were watching it happen to someone else, both times were equally painful.

    Just like the time when I had been captured, time felt like it didn¡¯t exist in this particr state. I was in sometimes and other times I was out. I heard the same voices, felt the same pain and nothing really seemed to help with putting a demarcation between day and night.

    It just felt like I was floating in and out of consciousness whenever I pleased.

    ***

    I woke up to the sound of beeping, actually very loud beeping and hard as I tried I could pinpoint the location of that beeping and then it felt as if I was suffocated and it began to get worse and worse until I actually began to choke.

    I wanted to breathe but it felt as if there was something that was preventing that from happening and I couldn¡¯t get it out of the way to allow my breathing passage work as they should.

    I could hear a littlemotion around me, shouting, there was somebody touching me too but I couldn¡¯t focus on my immediate environment, not until whatever was causing the choking was eventually removed.

    ¡°You¡¯re fine Freya. It was only helping you, it¡¯s out now so just take deep breaths for me.¡± I heard ra¡¯s voice to my right and I did as she asked.

    My breathing sounded ragged and forced and I could hear every breath I took in my ears.

    I hissed as ra touched a sore spot and the women apologized immediately but she continued to poke around me gently. I tried to open my eyes but it felt as if something heavy had been ced against them.

    The pain that racked through my body was nothing like I had ever felt. Even breathing was painful and if I do much as moved a finger, it sent unimaginable pain through me.

    ¡°Freya? Freya can you hear me?¡± ra asked and I wanted to respond to her and assure her that I could hear her but the words were stuck behind an invisible barrier in my throat and I knew that I would not be able to get them out soon enough and so I focused on getting my eyes to open.

    After a number of painful tries, I was able to finally seed but the blinding white light in the room made me regret my decision to open my eyes. I shut it once again but after a couple of seconds, I tried again and my eyes seemed to be cooperating with me this time.

    The moment my eyesnded on ra¡¯s face the bright, wide smile on the older woman¡¯s lips made my own cracked lips curve in a slight smile too. I watched as she raised her head to the ceilings as if in a silent prayer.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you once again Freya. I¡¯m so so happy. Your family will be so d.¡± She whispered to me and the emotions in her voice hit me harder than I expected.

    It was as she spoke that I realized that I had more than just my family waiting on me to wake up, it was then that I realized that it wasn¡¯t only Greyson and Jessy that I had toe back to and recover for.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to run a quick check up on you. I had to send Greyson and Smith outside when you started waking up and I can already hear him pacing restlessly outside this door that I¡¯m very sure he¡¯s going to pull down if he¡¯s not allowed in soon. So blink once for yes and twice for no, can you  do that?¡± She asked and I blinked once.

    Over the next couple of minutes, ra asked some questions regarding the way I felt, breaking down most of the questions to enable me give an answer on a yes or no basis. Then asionally she would poke at certain parts of my body and asked questions concerning them.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be in pain for a while. I¡¯ll try everything in my power to keep that pain at it¡¯s minimum but unfortunately there¡¯s only so much I can do. You can¡¯t go home yet, I hope you understand that but your wolf is helping you heal nicely and I¡¯m sure if it continues like this over the next couple of days then you should be good to go home.¡± The healer assured and I offered her a small smile which she returned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, try to rest as much as you can.¡± She advised, while administering a shot to me.

    Once she was done, she walked out of the door and I heard as she spoke to Greyson.

    ¡°She¡¯s still very weak, try to not overwhelm her and let her sleep as much as she can.¡±

    ¡°Thank you ra so much.¡± I heard Greyson¡¯s voice.

    And after that, I watched as the door was pushed open again and the man that I loved wasing into the room. I felt multiple emotions run through me upon seeing him and I couldn¡¯t decide on the most prominent.

    Although he looked well kept as always, I couldn¡¯t help but notice how much weight he had lost and the bags under his eyes led me to believe that he had barely had any sleep in a very long time.

    Greyson rushed towards my bed the moment he caught my eyes and he carefully wrapped an arm around me in a hug. I couldn¡¯t be more grateful for this moment.

    ¡°Goddess I¡¯m so happy to see you again, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay. I love you so much, please don¡¯t ever leave me.¡± He said in a breath and when I felt something wete in contact with my skin, it caused the tears that I had been trying to keep at bay to roll down my eyes.

    I wouldn¡¯t ever be able to exin the emotions that were running through me if I were given the chance. But one thing I was sure of, was how happy I was to be alive.

 Chapter 85

    In the darkness of the room, I watched the man that I loved sleep and the more I watched him the faster and harder the tears fell from my eyes.

    I failed him.

    He had been so excited to have a child with me, he had been looking forward to it with everything and I had dashed those hopes.

    Greyson had tried so hard to hide it but since I got back, I always caught his eyes moving to my stomach and the sadness that would cloud within his grey orbs when he would find the space empty usually made me hate myself even more.

    We were supposed to be a happy family, with two extra children along with Jessy, but now not only did I loose our twins, I had also lost my womb.

    There was no greater pain that the one that I was currently faced with. Not even the stabs came close to the pain that I felt now. As much as Greyson wanted to pretend, I knew that there had been a change between us and things were not as normal as they used to be.

    He was of course still the sweetest, most supportive, loving man in the world but I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to believe that he was really okay with me losing the twins and also losing my womb.

    When ra had broken the news to me, I had been more than devastated and had cried for hours straight. It was three weeks after I got the news and I still cried every night when I thought about it like I was doing now.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Nothing felt the same to me. I felt like such a disappointment. And when Jessy had innocently asked my about ¡®her babies¡¯ I had nothing to tell her but cry bitterly.

    I didn¡¯t think that there was ever anything that could take away the pain in my heart or make me feel better and I feared that if I carried on like this then I would eventually just lose any connection with life and then fade away. It didn¡¯t feel like I had much to live for anyway.

    To make matters worse, I had been unable to sleep since I got back home. Terrible nightmares after nightmares haunted my sleep since I got back from the hospital and none of Greyson¡¯s remedies had worked for them and so to save him the stress, I would usually go to bed really early and pretend to have fallen asleep, just so he could also go to bed without worrying about me.

    Sighing heavily, I moved from the bed and walked in the direction of the closet to find something warmer to wear. Once I was properly clothed, I exited the closet and with ast look at Greyson I left the room.

    It was a pain moving down the stairs since although my wounds were fully healed, I could still feel the pain from them.

    I had missed the house so much and I was d to be back home, but being back didn¡¯t being me as much joy as I had really thought it would.

    I moved towards the kitchen and after taking a cold ss of water, I exited the kitchen and into the garden to settle on the only bench that upied the space.

    The moon was full and shining brightly upon the space and the cold night air along with the light helped to calm me down.

    I raised my knees to my chest and just buried my face within it. I didn¡¯t feel safe anywhere or with anyone that wasn¡¯t Greyson, knowing what had just happened. A part of me just knew that it wasn¡¯t entirely over.

    Greyson had imed that when he got into the room that night, it had been to find only Roman and Matthew and that they had both been killed and when I asked him about Zoe/Estel, he had said that there had been no one like that in the room and had assured me that his mate was dead and there was just no way for her toe back to life.

    I knew what I had seen, it had not been made up in my mind. The only person that would have been able to back up my ims had been Naomi as she was the only other person that had been there with me but before I got back from the hospital the girl had killed herself.

    She had gotten her hands on arge broken piece of ss and had cut herself with it. The wound had been so deep and it had cut through an important vein. She was locked up for a while and before any help coulde to her, she had bled to death so there was no hope in that regard.

    Greyson still sent out men after men everyday to find Zoe and no matter how much I told him that he wouldn¡¯t find her because she was no longer in her body, he refused to listen to me. Not in a stubborn way, more in a way that said that he didn¡¯t believe that Estel¡¯s body could be used in that manner.

    In his words, ¡®No magic could ever do that.¡¯

    I watched as the skies cleared up little by little and darkness eased. The morning birds and creatures of the day began their tunes and I watched as slowly light brought life to the world around me. Finally, the sun began rising.

    ¡°Freya, Goddess, why are you outside this early?¡± I heard Greyson¡¯s voice and it snapped me out of the reverie that I had been wrapped in.

    I offered him a small smile to ease him and allowed myself fall into the hug that he offered.

    ¡°Did you sleep at all?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes, I just woke up early.¡± I felt bad about lying to him but I didn¡¯t want him to worry more than he was already doing about me.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked and I nodded my head enjoying his warm arm around me and his intoxicating scent that had surrounded me.

    ¡°I have a series of meeting today, but maybe once I¡¯m done we could go to the fields and have lunch there. What do you think? Jessy should be done with school by then so maybe we can all spend some time together.¡± He offered.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Although maybe I¡¯ll go a little earlier and you both coulde meet me afterwards.¡± I said.

    Thest thing I wanted was to be stuck alone in the house while he worked and Jessy went to school.

    ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯re notpletely healed and ra advised you don¡¯t go to ces by yourself. It¡¯s not going to be a long meet-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I promise. I¡¯ll be careful and I¡¯ll just read a book while I¡¯m there, I¡¯m not going to start running around and chasing butterflies.¡± I said yfully and Greyson chuckled along with me, before pulling me in to drop a kiss on my forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Smith to drive you and look after you while you¡¯re there. No arguments Freya, it¡¯s either that or you stay home with me.¡±

    I really didn¡¯t want Smith to drive me there but I realized that I didn¡¯t have a many options.

    ¡°Fine.¡± I gave in and with a wide smile on his face, he pulled us to our feet and we headed to the master¡¯s bedroom to prepare for our day.

    Smith.

    The Beta had been acting really weird since I met him after the incident. It felt like there was something he knew that I didn¡¯t and it scared me to think what it was.

    After we were done preparing and I was dressed into something warm and prepared to leave. Greyson apanied me outside.

    ¡°Be careful, okay?¡± He advised and I nodded in the affirmative. Allowing him ce a kiss on my cheeks then a soft peck on my lips.

    It had been this way since I got back, small forehead kisses. Little peck on the cheeks and lips and absolutely nothing sexual in any way.

    I didn¡¯t know for sure if I was ready to be sexual again so soon but one thing I was sure of was that I did not enjoy being treated like a fragile object that was going to break at any time. I hated being treated like the victim, with pity and like I was about to fall apart.

    But now wasn¡¯t the time to address it and so stering a smile on my face, I got into the car with Smith and gave Greyson a wave before we got on our way.

    As expected, the car ride was quiet and awkward and the tension that hung in the air could be cut with a knife if one was desperate enough. I hated being like this with him, I considered Smith one of my only true friends and I felt terrible that for reasons unknown to me, he was being this off with me.

    ¡°Are you upset with me?¡± I finally asked when I could no longer take the silence.

    ¡°Upset? Why would I be upset with you? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong to me.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. So why this weird behaviors and silence?¡± I could hear the annoyance that had slipped into my voice but I had no intentions of trying to conceal it.

    Smith sighed heavily and then he took his attention away from the road for a moment to focus it on me. It didn¡¯tst, because before I could depict the look in his eyes, he was looking away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just get to the fields.¡± He said.

    I furrowed my brows in confusion. What was it that he couldn¡¯t just tell me? I didn¡¯t say a word anymore though, I only urnes my attention to the road beside us to watch the passing cars and people.

    Soon enough we were at the fields but the moment the car went off. Smith rxed in his seat like he had no intentions of stepping out of the car. Confusion flooded through me but I remained in my seat too.

    ¡°Do you have any memories of your childhood, you know, your younger years.¡± He asked.

    Out of everything that I had thought he would say. This was never one of them. My childhood wasn¡¯t really a time in my life that I liked to think of. There were terrible memories from it and I usually had the majority of them locked behind a wall.

    ¡°Not really. I don¡¯t remember much from my earlier years. Maybe from age seven, but not younger than that.¡± I said truthfully and he hummed.

    ¡°Well that exins it. You know from the time I met you, I always felt like I recognized you, there was just something within me that knew you but I didn¡¯t give it much thought until the dream I had on the night we rescued you.¡± He paused and looked to be lost in thoughts.

    I remained quiet but my heart was mming in its cage.

    ¡°We¡¯re siblings Freya, we were just separated very early in our lives.¡±

 Chapter 86

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Christie¡¯s voice came pierced through my thinking and brought me back to reality.

    I offered the maid a small smile and picked up the knife that I had dropped previously to press the back of my palms to my head when it had begun to throb.

    ¡°Of course, why?¡± I replied, trying my best to sound as cheerful as possible, but I could see I had overdone it from the way the maids face furrowed even more in suspicion.

    ¡°Well I understand it¡¯s been really hard for you recently and all, I just think you¡¯re bing a different person. You¡¯re a lot more quiet nowadays and you¡¯re always thinking. I mean I understand that everything that has happened has definitely really hit you hard but it feels even worse now, you know.¡±

    When Christie stopped talking, I paused for a couple of seconds to take in her words. I knew for a fact that I changed since after the incident, but I didn¡¯t think that I had changed even more recently.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I know it¡¯s not my ce. I just want you to be fine and be happy again.¡± Christie apologized when I stayed silent for too long.

    ¡°No, no, Christie it¡¯s absolutely fine and I appreciate you so much for looking out for me. I just didn¡¯t realize that I was acting even more differently now than when I got home again.¡±

    ¡°Well, it just started three days ago when you came back from your lunch. That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried something happened because you have like this frown on your face constantly and you¡¯re always lost in thought and have this faraway look in your eyes. I¡¯m worried something more might have happened.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize, but I¡¯m fine thank you.¡± I said to my friend and then went back to the vegetables in front of me.

    Well I definitely had more things to think about especially since Smith dropped the bombshell about us being siblings. It wasn¡¯t something I had ever expected and to say that it shocked me would be an understatement.

    I didn¡¯t think that I had any family left. My mother left the SilverMoon Pack after it became unbearable for her. The Pack just had very strictws, the Alpha had no regard for his people and as a result many suffered and life was intolerable.

    I had spent the most of my childhood and teen years with my aunty and maybe arge part of me was still very upset with my mother for choosing to leave me behind in the pack to go through everything I went through, but I really preferred to not even think about her, so I didn¡¯t ask any questions about her or about having other family members.

    I had been told that my father died before I was born but there had never been a mention of a brother. Smith imed that he didn¡¯t have any knowledge of me too as he had been separated from the family even before I was born. He had not given any more exnation to that and at this point, I wasn¡¯t even sure I wanted to know.

    Neither of us had heard a word from our mother, or the rest of the family that we left behind and quite frankly, I preferred it this way.

    I had told Greyson about it while we had lunchter that day and he imed to already know but didn¡¯t want to tell me because he believed it would be best if it came from Smith.

    Three dayster and I was still trying to wrap my mind around the situation. For the longest time, I believed that I didn¡¯t have any family and when Jessy came, she became the only family that I had, so this discovery was definitely a little too much for me especially at this time.

    Maybe I should have put away the thinking and concentrated more on the task before me. I felt the pain first before any other thing registered and when I was able to focus, it was to find that I had almost sliced through a fingerpletely.

    ¡°Goddess!¡±

    I rushed over to the tap and dunked my finger underneath, hissing when the cold water hit the wound.

    ¡°Freya! Are you okay?! Shit, that looks deep. I¡¯ll get the first aid kit.¡± Christie offered and ran out of the kitchen.

    I was thankful that the knife had only cut through a finger and not more because the pain was crazy and I didn¡¯t want to think of what it would be like if it had been more fingers.

    Christie was back soon with the first aid kit and after cleaning up the wound gently with some saline solution, she applied a ster and the cut felt a little better once she was done.

    ¡°Thank you. This feels much better actually.¡± I admitted and the maid flushed from thepliment.

    ¡°Well, I think that¡¯s the end of your cooking this evening especially since I can¡¯t trust you with a knife in my absence.¡± She joked and I offered her a small smile before leaving the kitchen.

    Cooking always had a way of bringing me a sense of purpose and once I got back, it was the activity I indulged the most, since Christie usually helped as much as she could and ra didn¡¯t have enough reasons to stop me from doing it.

    It just made me happy to still be able to think that I could take care of my family in this little way. That I wasn¡¯t aplete disappointment to them and I wasn¡¯t failing them all round too.

    And so I took it very personally especiallytely. I made breakfast, lunch and dinner. I even made extras whenever I could. Desserts, snacks and the rest. Just being in the kitchen kept me happy and it kept me busy and so I indulged it as much as I could.

    ¡°No you gotta do it like this Simon.¡± I heard Jessy¡¯s voicee from her slightly opened door and it warned my heart the way it always did.

    After I had been found, Emilia had insisted on leaving the house. She said she no longer felt needed and felt like she was imposing on the family with her presence. No matter how much Greyson and I tried to convince her otherwise, it had only proved futile.

    She said  that since she wasn¡¯t a maid here anymore, she wanted to build a life outside of these walls and just find some sense of purpose with her life once more.

    I understood her a lot, in everything that had happened, Emilia had also lost a lot and at a point she had almost lost her life too so it was fine that she was still trying to heal and move on from it all.

    She still visited the house very often to see Simon who had definitely be a part of our family and I was most thankful to the maid for helping them find me.

    ¡°Hi mommy!¡± Jessy called out the moment she noticed me standing by the doorway.

    I movedpletely into the room and settled beside the children, offering them both a smile.

    ¡°Hi honey. What are you both up to?¡± I asked even when I could see clearly what they were doing.

    ¡°We drawing bunnies, but Simon is making the eaws small.¡±

    Iughed at that. There were just some things that would never change. Like Jessy¡¯s love for big bunny ears and that was veryforting. Greyson had of course fueled her bunny love by getting her lots of different bunny toys and had even gone ahead to promise the four years old a real bunny.

    I wasn¡¯t looking forward to that happening because that would just be a lot of mess and I was very worried that Jessy would insist on taking the bunny everywhere she went, including school.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s his bunny honey. Don¡¯t you think he gets to make the ears the size he wants them?¡± I asked, trying to reason with my child.

    ¡°B-but bunny eaws have to be big.¡± She insisted.

    I was about to tell her to let her friend be but he spoke before I could.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can make it big. I¡¯ll just add it like this.¡± The boy said, making bigger ears over the smaller ones he had initially drawn.

    ¡°See¡± He said to Jessy and she beamed happily at the new ears.

    I didn¡¯t want Jessy to think that she could always get what she wanted in that manner or dictate what other people got to do and so I let her know that Simon could draw however he wished to.

    But it was nice to see how Simon treated Jessy with so much care and gentleness. He acted like a big brother to her and always did the most to make sure she was happy, satisfied andfortable.

    Jessy never came home from school with a scratch or unhappy and I knew that Simon had a big hand in that. It was so pleasing to see and it made me really happy.

    I watched them draw for another five minutes before cing kisses on their heads and leaving the room to the master¡¯s bedroom where I settled on the bed afterwards.

    Greyson was out, taking care of some things but he had promised that he would be home for dinner.

    I loved the man so much but I was really scared for our rtionship. It just truly felt like love wasn¡¯t enough anymore.

    I couldn¡¯t tell what it was but I knew that we were both drifting apart every single day but neither of us wanted to address it.

    I hated how gentle he had be with me. It had been a huge fight with him when I insisted on cooking so much and it had taken ra reassuring him that I would be fine before he eventually let me do it.

    I knew that he was still scared about everything that had happened and that he was being cautious but he just didn¡¯t realize that I couldn¡¯t move on if he didn¡¯t.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    There were no more kisses or anything sexual between us. It was always about him making sure I was okay and I wasn¡¯t hurting anywhere.

    I loved this side of him and I appreciated it but I really loved the way our rtionship was before all of this, I loved our intimacy, I loved that he was willing to train me at a point before we found out about the twins.

    Now he would shut me down and ask me to forget about training whenever I asked because he didn¡¯t want me to get hurt. I couldn¡¯t go anywhere without him or without an escort and it drove me mad that I couldn¡¯t go out in the evenings for a stroll to release some of the tensions inside me.

    I understood that he was being careful and looking out for me as best as possible. But I have also realized that there wasn¡¯t a lot we could do. If there were still people that wanted to get to me then they would, regardless of how much security or precautions he took. I needed him to understand that.

    I couldn¡¯t remember falling asleep but I woke up to something tickling my cheeks and when I opened my eyes it was to find Greyson trailing a finger on my face.

    ¡°Hi.¡± He greeted when I opened my eyes. I offered him a small smile and returned the greeting.

    ¡°When did you get home?¡± I asked, sitting up in bed and stretching a little.

    ¡°Now. You look tired. Should I have let you sleep some more? I wanted you to join us for dinner that¡¯s why I woke you up.¡± He said.

    ¡°No, no it¡¯s fine. I think I¡¯ve had enough sleep. How was your day?¡±

    ¡°Good good. We made a lot of progress today and I think it will only get eas¡­. What is that?¡±

    I followed his eyes to the little bandage that Christie had wrapped around my finger.

    ¡°Oh, I cut myself a little while I was cooking dinner earlier in the evening.¡±

    ¡°You what?¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect Greyson to shout as loud as he just did and so I jumped a little when he did.

    ¡°You see Freya, this is why I don¡¯t want you doing stuff like this. You should be in this room resting! To avoid things like this.¡±

    Rage overcame my entire frame at his words and I moved off the bed so I could better express myself.

    ¡°What? This is a simple cut Greyson. In case you don¡¯t know, it usually happens. I¡¯m not dying, it¡¯s just a simple cut! How long do you expect me to be locked in here? What do you rmend I do in this bedroom all day long?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know Freya! Read a book maybe? Do something on your cellphone? Sleep? Any fucking thing that doesn¡¯t involve you getting yourself hurt!¡±

    I had never heard Greyson scream at me in the way that he was doing currently and hearing him do it and say the things he was saying, broke the straw for me.

    I didn¡¯t think I could do this anymore. I would just eventually go crazy.

    I didn¡¯t say anything to him, I only walked into the closet and pulled out a pair of shoes which I slipped onto my feet before exiting the closet once more and then heading out of the room.

    ¡°Where the hell are you going?!¡± I heard Greyson shout after me as I exited the room.

    ¡°Away from you and this madness.¡± I ran down the stairs as I spoke.

    ¡°Freya, you know how dangerous it is for you out there. You can¡¯t just leave the house like that!¡±

    ¡°I will rather be outside with whatever dangerous thing is lurking out there specifically for me than to be here and pretend like I¡¯m okay with this nonsense you¡¯re doing.¡±

    I didn¡¯t wait for Greyson to say another word, before I was moving out of the door and mming it shut in his face.

    I began walking out of the mansion. I had no idea where I was going but one thing I knew was that I needed fresh air. I wanted to go far away from Greyson at the moment and just collect my thoughts.

 Chapter 87

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    I couldn¡¯t believe it.

    I couldn¡¯t believe any of it, where did I go wrong? How was I the bad person for looking out for her and making sure she was okay?

    I almost lost her a month ago! I had been stuck here praying to the Goddess every night, hoping that she was alive and I was the most lucky man on earth because I had almost lost her, in fact I did but through some miracle, I have her with me again and she wanted me to take risks with her safety?

    How did she not understand that there was no way I could live without her? If anything ever happened to Freya, I wouldn¡¯t survive it. She needed to know it.

    Once the initial shock from her mming the door in my face faded away, I pulled open the door and stepped into the night air. Freya¡¯s scent lingered in the air and I followed it until I could see her walking just ahead of me.

    I didn¡¯t try to catch up to her or try to talk to her anymore. In fact, I maintained a good distance between us and just walked behind her, making sure she was okay and everything was well with her.

    Things had been really rough for us both since she got back, I believed that Freya was trying to hard to forget everything that had happened, put it behind her and act like it never happened but I didn¡¯t believe things worked like that.

    She had been through a traumatic ordeal and those didn¡¯t just fade away from one¡¯s mind. It was good that she was trying to move on from it but trying to jump back into what life was for her before it all happened wasn¡¯t the right way to go about it and I was trying to show her that.

    Freya changed. Since she got back, it had felt like I was with a different person but it was something that I understood. Trauma changes people and it takes a lot of time, patience and as much help as they can get for them to reach a certain bnce once more.

    Every day, I also dealt with fear. Leaving either Jessy or Freya by themselves without being there in person to protect them or look after them and I was doing my best to move past it but it wasn¡¯t as easy as I hoped it would be.

    We were nearing the fields and I could see Freya slow down her pace. Walking into the fields brought back many different pleasant memories.

    This was a ce that had seen us through our love. We hade here at the beginning of things and had frequentlye here even when things had gone a little sour.

    The night air was light and the walk here and helped to release all the tension that had built up in my chest from the arguments in the house. All I wanted at this point was to hold Freya in my arms and just enjoy the beautiful evening together.

    All I wanted was to apologize, make her see things the way I saw them, make her understand me, understand that I just wanted her to be safe.

    There was no way she was safe in the open fields at this time of the night. Anybody and anything could choose to hurt her. She was like an easy prey at the moment. Just sitting down unknowingly at the end and looking into the distance before her, anyone could creep on her and try to harm her.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Maybe if I hadn¡¯t followed her that would have been the exact thing that would have happened. Maybe there were people lurking in the shadows at this very moment, waiting for me to take my attention away from her so they could swoop in and take her away from me once more.

    I couldn¡¯t let that happen. I didn¡¯t want that to ever happen and she had to see it too.

    I settled down on the grass a little distance from her. Not too close that my presence disturbed her thoughts but not too far that I couldn¡¯t protect her if need be.

    I failed Freya once before and if she wasn¡¯t eventually fine now there is no way I would have forgiven myself for that. So now that I had the chance best believe I wasn¡¯t giving it up for anything.

    ¡°I remember saying I wanted to be away from you Greyson, why are you here?¡± Freya called out.

    I contemted remaining in my spot and acting like I wasn¡¯t here but maybe I wanted to inch closer to her or maybe I wanted to just end this feud as soon as possible, whatever it was made me move from my spot and walk the short distance to where she was sitting and then settled beside her.

    I hated that she was looking away from me and that I couldn¡¯t exactly see her face but I spoke regardless.

    ¡°How long have you known I was here?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°Since you began following me. You¡¯re not supposed to answer a question with a question Greyson.¡± She said, finally turning her attention to me.

    Freya¡¯s beauty never seized to surprise me and take all the breath away from my lungs.

    She was easily the most beautiful woman I ever met and even in the ck and white of the night, where the moon wasn¡¯t at it¡¯s fullest and my wolf¡¯s vision wasn¡¯t at its peak, I could still see those features easily.

    Even with everything she had been through, her beauty wasn¡¯t affected one single bit. I sighed heavily, before breaking the eye contact and looking just ahead of me.

    ¡°I needed to be sure you¡¯re okay Freya. You didn¡¯t really expect me to leave you to roam around thiste.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wanted Greyson, I asked you to leave me alone.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll have to forgive me Freya that¡¯s not something I can do.  You have no idea the things lurking in the corners, looking to hurt you. There¡¯s a ton of peo-¡± I had been in the middle of a sentence when Freya stood up suddenly and interrupted me.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going through this lecture with you anymore Greyson. Maybe you need to work on yourself and heal and maybe move on from the past alone. I don¡¯t think my presence is helping you much, so I¡¯m leaving and hoping that you see that I¡¯ll be fine without you constantly breathing down my neck and being a mother hen.¡±

    I was pretty sure my heart stopped working as it should at her words. I stood from my spot too.

    ¡°What are you saying Freya?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that until you let go of this paranoia that has you in a chokehold, I don¡¯t think we should be together anymore.¡±

 Chapter 88

    There was no reason for me to be crying I was after all the one putting an end to it all but as I said those words I couldn¡¯t help the stream of tears that fell down my face.

    ¡°No, no Freya. You can¡¯t. We are a family! I love you, and you said you love me too.¡±

    ¡°I do, I really do. I just don¡¯t think things are working out the way they should and the way they used to, maybe it¡¯s a sign. You had a mate and maybe she¡¯s supposed to be your one and only.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°If that was meant to be then she would be here with me right now. But she¡¯s not. You can¡¯t just leave, what I¡¯m I supposed to do without you? What are we going to tell Jessy and then Simon?¡±

    I had never seen Greyson cry like the way he currently was doing ever before. It was so saddening to see the strongest man I knew cry as much. I wanted things to go back to normal, I wanted to be wrapped up in his arms back in our room, just discussing all the meaningless things the world had to offer.

    There was a hole in my chest every time I thought about the strain in our rtionship. I wanted to feel whole with Greyson again. I did love him, I had never loved any man like this in my life before.

    But why did things keep going south for us recently? Why did all the bad things have to keep happening to us? Why couldn¡¯t we just stay happy? Why was love no longer enough for us both?

    ¡°Maybe we need space. I¡¯ll stay over at Smith¡¯s for a few days and let¡¯s see how things turn out after then.¡± I offered, barely able to breathe through the pain in my chest.

    Greyson said nothing more to me. He just stood staring at me with tears falling down his eyes like he had lost all his willpower. I stood watching him for another couple of seconds but he just looked frozen to his spot.

    I didn¡¯t know what else to do or say to him and so I turned around to leave sending a silent prayer to the Goddess to heal our rtionship and take away this strain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave Freya please.¡± Greyson said once more, his voice broken, resigned and filled with pain.

    I had been about to respond to him when a me of bright white light appeared from the beginning of the fields. At first the light seemed to just be in one ce but soon it began approaching us slowly.

    I moved closer to Greyson and when the light inched even closer to us both, he pulled me into his arms and wrapped a protective arm around me.

    Once the light was just in front of us, it faded awaypletely, leaving a person standing in its wake. The person came with such an overwhelming presence that startled me. It felt like I could feel them somewhere in my soul and I couldn¡¯t be sure if to be scared about that or if to embrace it.

    At first, I thought they were a woman from the dress that they wore and the long mane of hair on their head, but on second look they didn¡¯t exactly fit any gender. They looked rather androgynous and when they spoke it confirmed it.

    ¡°Look at you both, driving the other crazy either with words or with actions, thinking you can actually live without each other but just a little burst of bright light and you somehow find a way to wrap around yourselves, you somehow find a way to try tofort and protect each other.¡± They said.

    Although their words weren¡¯t exactly friendly but their voice was. It was the silkiest voice that I had ever listened to. It was just one of those voices that came with a melody and that one could listen to all day.

    Greyson¡¯s arms tightened around me as they spoke and I shifted further into him.

    ¡°Greyson, Freya, you both have such a unique fate. You¡¯ve been through a lot individually and apart but that¡¯s the thing, you¡¯re not meant to be apart no matter what. Your fates have been intertwined with each other from the start and each time that you spend apart, there is nothing but pain for you both.

    In each other, you will find love, peace, happiness, you will flourish and reach heights unimaginable. You both are set to lead not one or two people, you¡¯re set to lead a world full of them and if you don¡¯t stand strong together there¡¯s just no way that it¡¯s going to work.¡±

    They stopped talking for a moment and just watched the space above our heads like they could see something that we couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Maybe your fates have been unfair to you. No one should have to go through what you both have been through. I¡¯m giving you both a second chance, I¡¯m taking away the fear and giving you an opportunity to live again and no matter what happens don¡¯t let go of each other. Not ever again, it¡¯s not exactly an option for you. Come here.¡± They instructed.

    Greyson hesitated for a second but eventually he released the arm that had been wrapped around me and took a step forward, gently pulling me with him.

    ¡°Close your eyes and keep a hold on each other.¡± They said again.

    And we did as asked.

    There was a silence for what felt like a long time, I couldn¡¯t hear them talk or breathe or even feel their overwhelming presence like I had when my eyes were open.

    But what I did feel was a certain heating from the point where Greyson held my hands and apanying that heat was the sweetest, most intoxicating scent.

    I was ustomed to Greyson scent, I after all slept with the man everyday but it felt like his scent tripled in the air. It felt like it clouded my every sense and consumed me. I didn¡¯t understand any of it at all.

    Then I felt brand new inside, replenished. The hole in my chest that had sat there for a while since after the incident was now gone, there was no sadness anymore or pain and it suddenly felt like I could breathe better.

    When Greyson let go of my hands hurriedly, almost like he had just been burnt I flipped open my eyes immediately and the look of pure shock on his face scared me a little.

    ¡°Goddess Freya, y-you, we-we¡¯re¡­¡± It didn¡¯t look like he even had the right choice of words to speak.

    The being was gone and it was just us left in the fields. It looked like there had been no one else but us here but something felt different. In fact, a lot of things felt different.

    Greyson pulled me into his arms in the warmest embrace I had ever received. The moment his arms wrapped around me a burst of energy pulsed through his body and seemed to enter into mine. I couldn¡¯t exin it but it seemed to affect Greyson too because he staggered a little in his spot, swaying with me in his arms.

    The effect of whatever it was, hit me really strong and I could feel myself get dizzier by the second. Until the fields around me began to fade.

    Thest thing I remembered was Greyson shouting my name before my world tilted and everything was silent again.

    ***

    Silence.

    That was all that I woke up to.

    No, that¡¯s wrong.

    Silence and Greyson¡¯s overwhelming scent. Then an unexinable peace inside and outside of my being.

    I couldn¡¯t remember having a sleep as good as this one in months.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± I heard his voice from my side and I turned around until I was facing him.

    He put a hand around my eyes and then turned on the light. I smiled at the sweet gesture and when he took off his hands and the light didn¡¯t immediately blind me, it made me smile some more.

    ¡°Are you alright? Do you feel fine now?¡± He asked again, reaching out a palm to touch my forehead.

    It was strange that I didn¡¯t feel the anger that had resided in my heart against Greyson, the anger that had been there for a while now was just gone and all I could feel was this burst of love for the man before me.

    ¡°Yes, but I just had the craziest dream ever.¡± I furrowed my brows in thought as I spoke.

    ¡°Yeah? Tell me about it.¡± Greyson said with a glint in his eyes and a splitting grin on his lips.

    ¡°We were on the fields, fighting about something, but then we were blinded by a light and there was a person there. They said something about giving us a second chance and asked us to close our eyes. We did, well I did, I¡¯m not sure if you did too.¡± I said and Greyson chuckled.

    ¡°Well, when I opened my eyes they were gone, your scent was so intoxicating, li-like it is n-now and I could feel some sort of heat from the hold you had on my hand¡­¡± I trailed off and then blinked once, twice, taking a moment to think through it.

    ¡°Did the heat feel like this?¡±

    Greyson reached out to hold my hand and it felt like electricity passed through the contact. It didn¡¯t burn me up like I had expected, instead it made me feel warm, safe.

    My eyes were opened so wide and my mouth fell open, I was very sure that I lookedical.

    ¡°I-it wasn¡¯t a dream? W-we w-we¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°Mates Freya. We¡¯re mates.¡±

 Chapter 89

    I couldn¡¯t believe how good I felt. My body felt like it was lit on fire, the good kind of fire and I felt energized from the inside. It was the best feeling in the world.

    Even with my eyes closed I could hear the birds singing outside, I could hear the pans and pots from Christie¡¯s cooking downstairs and for the first time in a month I didn¡¯t feel the overwhelming need to go and join her just so I could be relevant.

    I didn¡¯t feel like I was failing my family byying in bed and not making them breakfast. I turned around in bed and the space beside me was empty, when I reached to feel the sheets it was cold, a sign that Greyson had been out of bed for a while now.

    My hand reached something and when I held on to it, I realized it was a piece of paper. I opened it and when I found the messy scrawl that was Greyson¡¯s handwriting within, a smile spread across my face.

    Hi Beautiful,

    Your idiotic brother forced me out of bed very early this morning, I wanted to let you know I was leaving but you were sleeping so peacefully I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to wake you up. I¡¯ll be out for maybe an hour or two but hopefully I should be home for breakfast.

    I love you so much.

    Love,

    Greyson.

    P. s: You look super hot sleeping in my shirt.

    I blushed to the tip of my ears at thement but it made me feel all warm and sweet inside. I reread the letter all over again and maybe I did that four more times but nobody needed to know.

    Last night had been amazing, perfect, wonderful. It had been the sweetest for myself and Greyson.

    After the realization that we were now mates, we had the longest conversation about the things that bothered us about each other especially since the incident happened.

    It had been so relieving and the fact that neither of us raised or voices or misunderstood each other was definitely a plus.

    We had ended the night with some sweet love making and even as I thought about it, I could feel my legs vibrate from the memories. It was tender and sweet and just beautiful. There had been the biggest connection I had ever felt with Greyson and I loved every bit of it.

    I missed that part of our rtionship a lot. Intimacy with the person you loved was just one of the best things in the world.

    I moved off the bed and in the direction of the bathroom, stripping off the only shirt that was covering my otherwise naked body.

    I stood in front of the mirror and I gasped when I caught sight of it.

    It was a half moon with Greyson¡¯s initials right in the middle of the curve.

    Marking each other had been the greatest highlight of my night. Finding a mate had never looked like a thing that would happen to me especially since before now I was very convinced that good things were never supposed to happen to me.

    But finding a mate with someone that I truly and deeply loved was on a whole different level.

    Asides the mark on my neck, there were different love bites scattered around my neck and as I ran my fingers over them my body heated up and tingled deliciously.

    I stepped into the shower quickly and began scrubbing away my dirty thoughts. Thest thing I wanted was walking around my kids and around the entire house with the scent of my arousal tailing around me.

    Once I was done, I stepped out and wrapped a fluffy towel around my frame. The moment I stepped out of the bathroom was the exactly same time that Greyson pulled open the door to the room.

    ¡°Oou I just had a good feeling abouting in at this very moment.¡± He said, his voice dropping a few octaves.

    He stalked towards me like a predator did their prey but I stayed put in my position. I didn¡¯t back out of fear or distrust.

    Once he reached me, he pulled me into his arms and dipped his head to kiss me, I let out a soft moan at the feel of his soft lips on mine and he slipped his tongue into my mouth.

    He trailed kisses down my chin and into my neck where he swiped once with his tongue at my mark, causing a fire to spread through my body.

    ¡°It¡¯s so freaking beautiful.¡± He whispered and I had been about to respond to him when our door was pushed open.

    Greyson pushed my towel d form behind him and turned around to address the intruders who turned out to be Simon and Jessy.

    ¡°Jess I told you to always knock honey.¡± Greyson scolded lightly and I rolled my eyes.

    ¡°Sorry daddy. W-why is mommy hiding?¡± The confusion in my four years old voice was too much for me to handle and against my wish I beganughing really hard.

    Greyson pinched me hard but I just couldn¡¯t get myself to stop.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°She¡¯s not hiding. I¡¯m err just protecting her from the cold.¡±

    Greyson¡¯s exnation cracked me even harder and I held onto his shirt to prevent me from falling while Iughed terribly loud.

    ¡°Oh umm okay. Smith is here and he say you and mommy get your fwicking butt downstairs cause he¡¯s stawving and bout to start eating without you.¡± Jessy delivered.

    ¡°Jess I told you to not add that part.¡± Simon said softly to her.

    ¡°But that¡¯s what he said.¡±

    ¡°Yes but I said you just tell them toe down for breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Okay okay, it¡¯s fine. Tell Smith to calm down for a second and that we¡¯ll be down soon.¡± Greyson responded

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to stress the kids I¡¯m here already to take them downstairs so we can start eating. I can see Freya hiding behind you but for my sake and the sake of these babies I¡¯m not even going to ask what is happening here but if you don¡¯t round it up ande downstairs, you¡¯ll have nothing left to eat cause I¡¯m really starving. Come on sweethearts.¡± Smith said from the doorway.

    ¡°Daddy is protecting mommy from the cold.¡± Jessy sweetly exined.

    ¡°No he¡¯s not babe. But it¡¯s okay to believe that.¡± Smith said.

    ¡°Smith you¡¯re not even supposed to be here. What happened to your house? And you better don-¡± Smith mmed the door shut while Greyson was mid sentence and the Alpha turned to me with wide eyes and shock.

    ¡°Did you see that?¡±

    Iughed again at his words and his frown deepened.

    ¡°I¡¯m starving too so I think we should rush after them. After I put on some clothes that is.¡± I said moving into the closet.

    I¡¯m not sure he appreciated my response because he folded his arms across his chest and sulked.

 Chapter 90

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    The paper in front of me was starting to blur out and I shook my head gently hoping it would start to make sense again soon. It was past dinner time and I couldn¡¯t even make it to dinner thanks to the papers in front of me.

    The feast of Alphas wasing up again and this time I was the host. It had been a long time since I had to host an event such as this one and maybe I had kind of forgotten the work thates with it.

    Everywhere was buzzing with preparations and as the event drew even closer, I could feel the anticipation build even higher.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Then there was this other thing that I had nned, that involved myself and my mate. I was trying to get it done before the feast of Alphas but I also didn¡¯t want anything overshadowing it.

    A knock came on my door but before I could respond to it the door was pushed open to reveal Smith. It felt like the Goddess sent him to me in this moment because what I needed in this very moment was someone to talk to and maybe a little advice.

    ¡°Hey, heard you were still working in the office.¡± He said moving fully into the office and settling into the space in front of me.

    ¡°It¡¯s prettyte Smith, why are you not home?¡±

    ¡°Wanted to talk to you about some concerns.¡± He responded and the seriousness in his tone makes me drop the paper in my hands and give him my full attention.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the feasting up. I was passing through town today and a couple of discussions caught my attention.¡± Smith delivered.

    I furrowed my brows in confusion. It wasn¡¯t unusual to catch one or two people discussing about something they were not supposed to be discussing about and it was usually about themselves or their group of friends but for Smith to be concerned meant it was something more.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just something about your mate.¡±

    My mate? Asides from the people around us, no one else really knew that Freya was my second chance mate which brought me to the topic that I needed to discuss with Smith.

    ¡°You know, i was going to text you once I was done with working tonight because I wanted to discuss about Freya with you. With the feasting up, I was contemting announcing Freya as Luna before the feast but thest thing I want is preparations for this feast overshadowing something as important as that.

    It¡¯s only going to happen once and I want it to be memorable especially for Freya, so I was going to ask you for some advice, I wonder how word about Freya being my mate could have gotten out. That¡¯s not something a lot of people know.¡±

    Smith sighed heavily, before rubbing his temples. His actions bothered me and I was itching to find out the problem.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about Freya, I¡¯m talking about Estel.¡±

    It felt like my heart stopped beating the moment the words were out of his mouth. There was just no way that this was real. Asides from the fact that Estel was dead, had been dead for almost five years, not a lot of people even knew her as my mate.

    We spent the shortest time with each other and I didn¡¯t even get the chance to announce her as Luna before tragedy struck us. So how was any of this even possible?

    ¡°How would anyone know Estel? And why would they be talking about her? She is dead so what is this conversation about?¡± I said, agitated.

    Maybe I should have listened to Freya when she spoke about my former mate instead of trying to convince her that it was all in her mind. We have been through enough already and thest thing I wanted was anymore drama.

    Thest couple of weeks have been filled with the sweetest things for my family, we were starting to settle downpletely and it had all been going beautifully so far. I didn¡¯t need this rumor or whatever was lurking in the corner to happen to us.

    I just wanted to attend to my pack needs together with my mate, love my kids beyond all things and just live happily that¡¯s not too much to ask right?

    ¡°I¡¯m still trying to figure it out myself. Maybe get someone that i trust to help with getting more information but I just thought to let you know this as soon as I heard it. These are dangerous topics and they need to be addressed before they be something else.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Smith. Let¡¯s hope this doesn¡¯t affect anything. I think I might have to start preparations for the Luna ceremony immediately and find a way to fit it into all of this regardless of the feast.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like a great idea. Let me know if you need anything else. How is the feast nninging? I can see your already stressed and we¡¯re not even half way through.¡± Smith said, his tone switching to a lighter one which made meugh.

    ¡°We¡¯ll push through eventually.¡±

    We talked about a couple of other matters regarding the pack and after a while Smith left the office and headed for his home.

    This was enough working for me already and I retired to bed.

    I pushed open the bedroom door slowly, afraid that I might wake up a sleeping Freya.

    What I did not expect was to find my mate wide awake on the bed munching on some snacks. I furrowed my brows in thoughts, did she not just have dinner an hour ago?

    ¡°Hey baby.¡± I greeted, moving closer to her to ce a kiss on her head.

    ¡°Hi.¡± She responded, offering me arge smile. I returned her smile but the one thing I was struggling to understand was why she looked so happy and active at the time of the night.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± I asked her and she nodded her head quickly.

    ¡°Yes, I couldn¡¯t sleep because my tummy wouldn¡¯t stop rumbling.¡±

    ¡°Oh, do you want me to cook you something?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve had a busy day. I left some dinner for you and I¡¯ll just heat it up while you freshen up.¡± She offered, moving out of the bed to do as she had said before I could even respond.

    As Freya moved, the light caught on her skin and I was surprised at how shiny it looked. Well she had natural soft, glowing skin but tonight it looked like she was almost sparkling, I couldn¡¯t exin it but she looked really beautiful even with her hair packed up and in her pajamas.

    Plus, her scent was particrly heavenly tonight, I didn¡¯t know what it was but even when everything felt right and i just couldn¡¯t help but think that there was something off here.

 Chapter 91

    I was pretty sure this food tasted a lot better than it didst night even when it was the same recipe and ingredients, but somehow my tongue was watering for it. The scent was heavenly and so was the taste and I hummed with joy as I stuffed my mouth full.

    ¡°Wow Freya I didn¡¯t know you were that hungry.¡± Christiemented but I ignored her. The food was a lot more important to me at this point.

    ¡°I just hope Master doesn¡¯t think I don¡¯t feed you with the way you¡¯re practically inhaling that food. It¡¯s just 11am and that¡¯s your third meal.¡± She said again and I paused in my eating.

    ¡°Aargghh since I can¡¯t eat peacefully here, I¡¯m going somewhere else.¡± I said irritated by the fact that she wouldn¡¯t stop talking and just allow me enjoy my meal in peace.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Freya, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you, I just wanted to be sure you¡¯re fine.¡±

    I was already half way through the door with my te in my hands before she couldplete her sentence.

    I made my way to Greyson¡¯s office, I didn¡¯t want to stay alone and since I knew he would be in there working by himself I took it upon myself to be hispany.

    I know, very thoughtful of me.

    I didn¡¯t bother knocking, I just opened the door and stepped into the space. He raised his head from the papers in front of him, a frown already marring his features and he looked like he was about to tell off whoever had just entered the space. But all the frown melted away when he discovered it was me.

    ¡°Hi darling, I wasn¡¯t expecting a visit from you.¡±

    ¡°Christie wouldn¡¯t let me eat my food in peace so I came in here to do so.¡± I responded, settling on one of thefortable sofas at the end of the space.

    Greyson chuckled at my words and shook his head. The Alpha had a fond look in his eyes and I couldn¡¯t help but notice how it felt like I was staring at a very different version of the man I had met many months ago at the auction house.

    The smile that painted his lips was genuine and beautiful and it made his features so much younger. I preferred this version a thousand times to the cold, ruthless man I had initially met.

    It was hard to believe that this man with the coldest exterior and a knack for taking no nonsense was the same man that was the sweetest and kindest mate, the most loving and patient father. It felt surreal.

    ¡°Someone is checking me out.¡± He joked and I giggled.

    ¡°I have the right to.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember giving you that right.¡± He said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±

    A knock came on the door, interrupting whatever Greyson was about to say. The frown was back on his face in zero seconds t and it made meugh.

    Smith entered the office and he turned towards me first to say hi.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you toe in.¡± Greyson said not bothering to hide the annoyance in his voice.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± Smith responded and I almost rolled on the floor fromughing so hard at the look on Greyson¡¯s face.

    ¡°You look gorgeous Freya, Goddess, you¡¯re glowing.¡± Smithplimented and I blushed to the tip of my toes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to her, don¡¯te close to her, don¡¯t even look at her.¡± Greyson¡¯s deep voice came from in front of me before I could even respond.

    When did he move?

    ¡°Geez! Possessive much?¡± Smith said, but thankfully he didn¡¯t make a big deal of Greyson¡¯s behavior, instead he moved to sit in the chair opposite the one Greyson had previously upied.

    The Alpha ced a kiss on my head before returning back to his seat.

    I swear I didn¡¯t understand the man sometimes.

    They both began discussing things that concerned the pack and then soon after they moved to the feast of Alphas. I wasn¡¯t looking forward to that, so many Alphas in one ce was never anything to look forward to. Plus thest time i attended one, I ended up pregnant.

    I was still thinking of a way that I could convince Greyson to let me stay locked up in our room during the feast. I wasn¡¯t scared that someone would try to sleep with me against my will again, I knew Greyson would have their heads before they even had the opportunity to be around me for that long.

    I just didn¡¯t enjoy the idea of so many Alphas in one ce at the same time.

    I tuned out of their discussion andid across the sofa. I think I was hungry again but thest thing I wanted was going to the kitchen and meeting Christie there again and asking for more food. Goddess, I really was eating a lot. Maybe a little sleep would help me pass the time until lunch.

    The next time I opened my eyes, it was to find myself in a field with very bright lights surrounding it. I blinked once then twice to try to clear my surroundings a little, but it didn¡¯t fade.

    I heard voices in the distance and I squinted my eyes at the fogginess before me hoping to be able to catch the owner of the voices.

    It didn¡¯t take very long for them to appear. Out of the fog came Jessy, Simon then Greyson with two bundles in his hands. He had a wide smile on his face, in fact they were all beaming with excitement.

    I gasped in shock. Could it be?

    ¡°Freya, Freya, wake up baby.¡± I heard Greyson say and I furrowed my brows in confusion.

    Wake up?

    Soon the fog began to clear and the bright light began to fade until I was met with Greyson¡¯s face really close to mine.

    ¡°Any closer to me and we could as well be kissing.¡± Imented and the idiotughed hard.

    ¡°That was my next n.¡±

    I realized that I had been moved to the room. The curtain had been drawn close so I couldn¡¯t tell what time of the day it was but when I looked to the clock on the table the blinking red numbers showed 6. 45. pm

    ¡°Goddess! I¡¯ve been sleeping for so long why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±

    ¡°I was trying to n something.¡± Came Greyson¡¯s response.

    And I was about to respond to thatment when my stomach rumbled and with the rumble came a flood of my dream.

    I gasped out as the memories of the dream surfaced in my mind. Reaching out a hand to pat my stomach. Instead of the soft flesh that I was used to having there, I was met with a very hard surface.

    ¡°What? What is it? Why did you gasp like that?¡± Greyson asked with shock and fear coating his words.

    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant again.¡±

 Chapter 92

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    I watched with excitement and nervousness as ra rubbed the gel onto Freya¡¯s stomach. It was too surreal.

    This had been thest thing that I expected. Freya pregnant again.

    After ra had delivered the news that Freya had lost her womb as a result of the stabbing she suffered, I had truly believed that it was the end and there would be no hope of us having a child ever again.

    It had been very traumatic and heartbreaking toe to terms with it but I knew that Freya was feeling even worse about the news so I knew that I had to make it better for her. I had to constantly reassure her and make sure her mind didn¡¯t dwell on that topic for too long.

    ¡°Well it is amazing. There you have it, two very healthy looking fetus.¡± ra said, pointing to the screen and I could hear the shock in the healers voice.

    This was a miracle, there was honestly no other exnation to it.

    ¡°That¡¯s it for now.¡± ra said again, passing Freya a rag to wipe her tummy with.

    ¡°Everything okay? Noplications? Nothing we have to worry about?¡± I asked, my stomach twisting in knots at the thought of an answer I wouldn¡¯t like.

    ¡°Yes, everything is fine. I found nothing to be worried about and I think that as long as Freya rests enough and follow Ty¡¯s instructions I¡¯ll leave for her then everything will be fine.¡± The healer assured.

    The rest of the check up went by fast, it was filled with some question and answer and it helped me understand Freya and her pregnancy more. What to expect and what to avoid.

    Soon we were on our way back hime after stopping to get food for Freya of course.

    ¡°Are you alright? You¡¯ve been really quiet and I was expecting that you would be saying more by now, you know.¡± I said, breaking the silence that had upied the  car for more than ten minutes now.

    ¡°I¡¯m still in shock. I can¡¯t believe it. I honestly thought I lost my womb, I thought I would never be able to have a child again, i-it¡¯s unbelievable.¡± She said.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    I was surprised too. I took her hands in mine and gently squeezed it. Offering herfort and support.

    ¡°Go on date with me tonight, please.¡± I blurted out.

    All week. It took me all week to decide how I wanted to do this, every option felt too simple, not good enough, it felt mundane but I knew I had to do it one way or another and fast too. I didn¡¯t have a lot of time on my side anymore.

    ¡°Oh that sounds nice. What is this date for?¡± Freya asked with genuine excitement in her voice. It made me really happy too.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±

    Freya looked at me suspiciously but thankfully she didn¡¯t ask any more questions or try to prod for more information. Instead she nodded her head in agreement and went back to eating her food.

    ***

    ¡°Hey Freya, wake up. Master wants you ready soon.¡± Christie¡¯s voice pierced my subconscious and woke me up.

    I groaned and turned away from her poking fingers, swiping at the one closest to me. I refused to flip open my eyes, working hard to keep them shut so I could try to hold on to the sleep.

    ¡°Go away Christie, I just started sleeping.¡± I murmured. This girl was starting to be a real pain in my ass.

    ¡°No you didn¡¯t just start sleeping, you¡¯ve been sleeping for hours now and it¡¯s time to get up so let¡¯s go.¡± She tried again this time stripping me of the warm nket that I had buried myself into.

    ¡°Christie, leave me alone. Just go away¡±

    ¡°No can do sweetie you have to get up so I can help you prepare. Come on.¡± She said softly and I sighed in defeat, finally flipping open my eyes since with all the disturbance the sleep had finally left me.

    Christie¡¯s annoyingly sweet face was in my face and she had an annoying smile almost splitting her lips into two.

    ¡°Ahh what are you so happy about? Get out of my face.¡± I muttered, not caring that I sounded mean, she had just destroyed my sleep I had a right to be mean about it.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to love the set up and everything. Goddess, I can¡¯t stop gushing and none of it is even mine.¡± Christie said, helping me out of my dress and leading me towards the bathroom.

    ¡°Howe you¡¯ve seen the set up? Where is it?¡± Curiosity bubbled in my stomach and it was now bing and itch that had to be scratched.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see eventually. Come on get into the tub. I poured in your favorite scented soaps and oils so it¡¯ll help rx you and your scent tonight will bd particrly amazing.¡±

    I slowly entered into the bath, sighing in bliss when the water was not only the right temperature but the scent was also very heavenly.

    While I bathed, Christie helped with washing my hair and detangling it properly, since I had abandoned that part of my body for longer than it had to be.

    I soaked for a while but once I was starting to cramp up, I rinsed out and got out of the bath, wrapping a fluffy and warm towel around my frame and then another on my wet hair.

    When I got back into the room, the most lovely green dress that I had everid my eyes on was set out on the bed. It had silver essories on the side to match. I moved toward the set up and ran my fingers through the dress gasping at the feel of the material.

    ¡°When did this get here?¡±

    ¡°While you were taking a bath. Come on, sit here let me prep you.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t unusual for Greyson to go all out. In fact, I was very used to getting the maximum from the Alpha. The problem with this one now was the fact that I had no idea where it was leading to.

    It was so sudden and out of the blue and the fact that Greyson had absolutely refused to talk more about it no matter how much I disturbed him was proof that the Alpha really was up to something.

    Christie styled my hair, added in a little makeup then she brought in the dress for me to try on.

    It fit like a glove. Like it was a dress tailored for myself alone and it was shocking because over thest week my body had changed.

    ¡°You look beautiful Freya.¡± Christiemented, her eyes sparkling with excitement and then pride.

    ¡°Thank you. I st-¡± A knock interrupted me mid sentence and Christie immediately stood up to attend to it.

    The moment she pulled open the door, it revealed my mate and one look at him caused all the air to whoosh out of my lungs.

 Chapter 93

    I knew how devilishly handsome Greyson was, what I did not know was how that tripled when he wore a suit. I could feel my mouth water just at the sight of him and for a second the thought of canceling the entire date and just ripping the suit material off him and diving straight to the bed ran through my mind.

    His hair had been styled to perfection and even his moustache that I loved the most about him had been shaped. Everything about his look made him more and more desirable to me.

    I had seen Greyson in different formal wears before. But it had always been a shirt and pant at the most. This suit was definitely a first for me and it felt like I needed all night to just drool over how good he looked.

    My mate looked so regal, like royalty itself. He looked every bit the king that he was. I could feel the powering off him in waves and it was almost as if those waves were sent straight into my body.

    ¡°The scent of your arousal is probably reaching the living area right now honey.¡± Greyson said softly to me.

    For a moment, embarrassment overwhelmed my frame at the thought that Christie who had been in the room minutes before would be inhaling the scent of my arousal and was probably standing in a corner marinading in difort, but when I checked around the maid was no where to be found.

    ¡°She slipped out of the room the moment you began drooling over me. You were too invested to notice.¡±

    I was about to hit the Alpha out of offense of what he had just said but before I could execute my n, he wrapped his arm around me in a hug. There was no way I could fight him in this state and so I allowed myself melt into the hug.

    ¡°You look so beautiful. Absolutely stunning and your scent is so freaking heavenly.¡±

    ¡°You look amazing yourself. Did you prepare by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Nope I had a little help from Smith. Just a little though.¡± He responded and Iughed at that. Greyson continued to take sniffs of me and the action caused me to giggle, pushing on his shoulders a little bit in an attempt to get him to let go but he only held on to me even more.

    ¡°I¡¯m having second thoughts about this date. Think we have the time for a quickie?¡± He asked and my brain short circuited for a second.

    My eyes dashed to the clock on the nightstand.

    ¡°We have about ten minutes to spare, so we better hurry.¡± I replied and just as Greyson moved to shut the door Jessy and Simon appeared by the doorway.

    Jessy had a single rose in her hand and attached to the stem was a piece of paper. Once she got close enough to me, I took the flower from her hands thanking her and then Simon for them.

    You both get your ass out of the house. Greyson left this room minutes ago and you both are yet toe out of your room. You can try to save it for after the dinner. Horny bastards.

    Have a good time by the way.

    Love,

    Smith.

    ¡°That idiot.¡± Greyson muttered as he read through the note.

    ¡°Thank you for the flower honey. We have to start going now.¡± Greyson said to the children that were now looking at us expectantly.

    ¡°Mommy you look beautiful and you too daddy.¡±

    ¡°Oh I look beautiful too?¡± Greyson asked teasingly and Jessy nodded her head enthusiastically.

    ¡°Well thanks love.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± My nosey four years old asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re going on a date baby.¡±

    ¡°Can I go on a date too?¡±

    Iughed at her words and so did Greyson.

    ¡°When you¡¯re older love, you can go on a date. For now, be good, okay.¡± Greyson reassured her and thankfully that was satisfying enough.

    As we moved out of the room, my phone screen lit up and Smith¡¯s name shed from across the screen. I opened the notification to find a text from him

    Smith ¨C 6:57 ¡°What are you both still doing inside? Don¡¯t tell me I dressed that idiot up for him to ruin it. He¡¯s not responding to my texts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Smith isn¡¯t it? My phone has been going crazy in my pockets. Come on let¡¯s go.¡± Greyson said, taking my hands in his and leading us all out of the room.

    My phone beeped with another text from him again.

    Smith ¨C 6:58 ¡°Wow, I thought blood was thicker than water and everything else. You¡¯re ignoring me too? After I sent you a flower?

    Trust Smith to be dramatic at every turn.

    ¡°Smith we¡¯re out of the room already you can stop bothering my mate.¡± Greyson called out the moment wended from the flight of stairs and Smith appeared from the living area.

    He looked prepared to say something but looked like he changed his mind as his eyes swept through my frame.

    ¡°Wow, you look gorgeous.¡± Smithplimented and Greyson grunted by my side.

    ¡°She¡¯s very aware of that by now. Thank you for your observation, we¡¯ll be on our way now.¡± Greyson said, gently pulling me out of the house.

    Smith¡¯s loudughter filled the air behind us and apanied us till we got to the car.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked as Greyson began maneuvering out of the house.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± That wasn¡¯t exactly the best response but I knew that would be all I would get.

    The ride was silent but not ufortably so. Music yed from the radio and filled the car and the ride was very peaceful and enjoyable.

    Soon we pulled into one of the beautiful restaurants in the pack and the first thing that struck out to me was how empty the parking lot was.

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s open? It doesn¡¯t look Like anyone is in here.¡± I said, squinting to get a better look at the ce.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in.¡± Greyson said, opening his door, stepping out and moving to my side to pull open my own door.

    The moment we stepped into the space, I was immediately taken away by the beauty of the ce. The ce had been cleared out and only a tastefully decorated table surrounded my two chairs were in the center of the room.

    There was a band singing beautifully in the corner and the ambience of the ce was just perfect.

    ¡°There¡¯s an array of food for you. I knew you¡¯d like a mixture of most things so I made sure they put out your favorites.¡± Greyson said and I moved out of the seat before he could say anything else.

    I moved to the buffet set out at the end of the room and began piling my te high with different kinds of food. Greyson stood to my side and just watched me with a smile on his lips.

    ¡°What? I¡¯m hungry! I¡¯m feeding three people here.¡± I said, sticking a piece of food into my mouth.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to, your eyes are judgmental enough already.¡±

    ¡°No they¡¯re not.¡±

    Iughed at his child like response and then we both moved back to our table to settle down and eat.

    It was relieving to be with each other in this way. It was beautiful too.

    I noticed how the nervousness that began dancing in my mate¡¯s eyes the moment we settled down to eat but I thought it could be ignored and eventually it would go away but as the night went on it only seemed to get worse and worse no matter how light hearted I made the conversation.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    It began to worry me. I didn¡¯t want him to be unhappy or unnecessary angsty about anything especially at a time like this. A time for just the both of us.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked finally.

    He sighed heavily, looking away from me for a second before looking back at me. Clearing his throat, he took my hands into his and gave it a firm squeeze. One that conveyed his entire emotions.

    ¡°There¡¯s something important I want to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Okay?¡±

    ¡°Be my Luna?¡±

    It took a moment for my mind toprehend what he had just said, but when it did, it felt like my entire body and mind filled with fire. This was far fetched, a part of me knew this was bound to happen one day but I didn¡¯t expect it this soon.

    Maybe another part of me didn¡¯t ever expect it to happen because I don¡¯t think I¡¯d ever be prepared for this.

    ¡°Freya?¡±

    ¡°I-I I¡¯m n-not r-ready. The-there¡¯s a lot of things t-that could go wrong. What I-if the people don¡¯t want me? What if I m-mess it all up? What if it goes horribly wrong at some point and then you start to regret it? What if you start to have second thoughts from Tom-¡±

    ¡°Hey baby, stop. This is something I want, it means it is what the people want to. I¡¯m in the best position to make that decision, don¡¯t you think? And you¡¯re not going to mess it up, nothing will go horribly wrong. I¡¯ll be here to help you every step of the way. I promise. I¡¯ll hold your hand and walk you through every step of the way.¡±

    At this exact moment, I couldn¡¯t be sure what it was. The genuine look in his eyes, the firm grip he had on my hands, the confidence in his words, or the fact that I just knew it was Greyson but whatever it was I believed him. I really did.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I responded

    ¡°Yeah?¡± The excitement in my mate¡¯s voice was beautiful and it made me giggle.

    ¡°Of course. I want nothing more than to be your Luna.¡± I said with tears streaming down my face. Fuck pregnancy hormones.

    But I was really happy, really really happy.

    Greyson moved from his side of his table and walk towards me, squatting in front of me to take my face into his hands. He cleaned off the tears that were streaming down my face first before cing kisses on my nose, forehead and finally on my lips.

    ¡°I love you.¡± He whispered to me

    ¡°I love you.¡± It was such a fulfilling feeling being able to confess to this with the man that I truly loved. I didn¡¯t want anything to ever ruin this peace and I was going to work towards it with everything I had.

    We shared another passionate kiss and it was in the middle of it that my dder decided to announce its fullness.

    ¡°I need to use the bathroom.¡± I said, moving out of my chair and waddling towards the other end where I assumed the bathroom would be, the twins were starting to get bigger and amodate more space. At this point, I was very scared for my dder.

    I heard footsteps behind me and when I turned it was to find Greyson following behind me. I furrowed my brows in confusion.

    ¡°Why are youing with? We¡¯re the only two here.¡± I said and he looked ufortably around for a moment but he didn¡¯t argue, he just nodded his head and went back to his seat.

    I reached the bathroom and relieving myself was so pleasant. Thoughts of thest hour came flooding my mind.

    I couldn¡¯t believe it. Greyson had just asked me to be his Luna. Excitement and feared both upied my mind and I couldn¡¯t tell which of it ruled. I was just in this space where I wanted to jump and scream for joy, and at the same time cower in a corner out of anxiety and fear.

    Everything was moving so fast for us and while it wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing, I was just worried about something going wrong right in the middle of it all.

    Once I was done, I flushed it up and opened the door. The sight on the wall before me froze me in my steps first but when I could react, I did, with a horrifying scream.

    The words,

    YOU WILL NEVER BE HIS LUNA.

    Had been painted in red before me.

 Chapter 94

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    Dreamlike.

    That was the way it felt. My mind was yet to wrap around the fact that this was truly happening. I couldn¡¯t believe any of it and that was the scariest part. I was very afraid that my mind had tricked me into believing that thest hour was true and then I was soon going to wake up and find out that it had all been a dream.

    Freya was going to be my Luna. We were expecting our babies again and our family was growing and forming into something really beautiful.

    I was grateful to the Goddess. She had served us a bitter fate before now. But it seemed like she was making it all better again and I felt truly happy about it all.

    The band was still going on in the corner and I could say that their touch to this already special night was all we needed to create perfection. Everything about tonight had gone incredibly well and I was so pumped for it. So happy to see it all start to make sense from here onwards.

    Just as the thought that Freya had been gone for a minute now crossed my mind, I heard the ear splitting scream that almost sent my heart into an attacke from the bathrooms where I know my mate was. I jumped out of my seat and in a second I was pushing open the door to the restroom.

    Freya was standing in front of a stall, with tears streaming down her eyes and her attention fixated to the wall opposite her. I quickly pulled her into my arms, pressing her face into my chest and shielding her from whatever was making her so distraught.

    And then that was when I caught the words that had been inscribed onto the wall in what looked to be blood. I tensed at the sight, looking around the space to find anything out of ce but there was none.

    I knew I had to thoroughly search within and outside the space to find a clue as to what could have happen but I couldn¡¯t do it immediately. I needed to get Freya home and safe first.

    Whoever was doing this needed to be stopped and quickly too.

    ¡°She was here, she knows everything. She¡¯s back here. She¡¯s going to try and kill me and take my babies again.¡± Freya mumbled maniacally, shaking like a leaf that had been left out in the rain.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re fine, I promise. H

    Just breathe Freya.¡± I said softly to her, running a finger along the open back of her dress.

    Eventually Freya¡¯s tears became sniffles and then began to die. I led her out of the restaurant and into the car. Making sure she was okay before moving into my side of the seat.

    I couldn¡¯t believe it. How could anyone have infiltrated the ce? How would whoever had known that we were going to be there tonight. Only myself, Smith and the people who had helped with organizing the ce had known about it. So who amongst them could have given away that information?

    I knew in my heart that it wasn¡¯t Smith. He wouldn¡¯t do it to me or his sister. Then the organizers were also trusted people. I had wanted this to not only be private but to be a secret even for Freya that it had been set up for.

    The ride home was silent and ufortable. I could see the tears still roll down from Freya¡¯s face even when she wasn¡¯t sobbing out loud anymore and it broke my heart.

    This evening had begun on such a wonderful note and it had been going exceptionally well too and suddenly it had just been thrashed.

    Our happy ending to the night had just been taken away by this person, force or whatever that had decided to always intrude and steal what little happiness we could get.

    Now the mission was changed, the mission now wasn¡¯t to find all the people involved with this. It was to find whoever was leading it. Find whoever was responsible for it happening in the first ce and then take care of them permanently.

    We drove into our home and Freya was out of the door before I could properly put the car in park. I could just see how devastated and afraid she was and that was the feeling I did not ever want near her ever again.

    I finished parking the car and headed into the house, moving straight for the flight of stairs and in the direction of our room. When I met the room empty and dark, worry began stirring in my heart again, until I hear the sobsing from the bathroom.

    I walked there and it was to find Freya struggling with her zipper with fat tears rolling down her eyes. I went behind her to help with the stuck zipper and once I was done I pulled her into my arms again, allowing her to cry out as much as she wanted.

    ¡°She¡¯s going to take you away from me.¡± She finally said in a whisper after a while and i shook my head no.

    ¡°She¡¯s not. She can¡¯t. You¡¯re the only one for me now Freya, there¡¯s nothing anyone can do about that now.¡± I reassured but my mate shook her head before pulling away from the hug to look at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s not ordinary. It¡¯s witchcraft. I told you, Zoe is using magic to look like your mate. She obviously knows that you know your mate is dead and unable toe back to life, why else will she choose your mate¡¯s form if she didn¡¯t have a more sinister n?

    She was going to take my womb and my babies and swap them into hers, how else do you think that would have been possible? Whatever she¡¯s using to do all of these can be used to eventually get to you. I think my concerns right now are very valid Greyson.¡± She said.

    Stripping off the rest of her clothes and stepping into the already filled bath. I didn¡¯t join her, instead I stood by the sink and just watched her soak up. It was a long time before she was pulling the stopper and rinsing off but eventually she got out of the bath, wrapped a towel around herself and moved out of the bathroom.

    Sighing heavily, I turned around to look in the mirror. Smith had done a good job with making me look really good tonight and even under all the stress that I felt, I could still see how good I looked tonight. I rinsed off my face and then pulled out a towel to dry it, before entering the room where Freya was getting into bed.

    I moved to the closet to change my clothes before joining her, cing a kiss on her head once I was close enough.

    ¡°She¡¯s never going to be able to break this family. That¡¯s not our fate, we were not given all of this for it to be taken away from us all over again.¡± I whispered to Freya but she said nothing, instead she offered me a small smile, before moving closer to ce a kiss on my lips.

    I watched as she eyes dropped slowly with sleep and eventually she shut it. I stroked her tummy for a while, enjoying the hardness and warmth that came with our babies.

    It was amazing to watch Freya grow the babies within her everyday. The little changes in her body as the time went on, the growth of our babies, it was really beautiful to watch it all.

    I pulled the hair that had fallen into her face out and smiled when she tried to swat at my fingers. I didn¡¯t know how this woman could be so adorable and precious at the same time.

    This wasn¡¯t something I ever wanted to lose, this was one thing I wanted to hold on to forever. Being with Freya really made me feel indestructible, it felt like I could do whatever I wanted, however I wanted it and all would still be fine. It made me feel even stronger and more powerful. I could spend all night exining the feeling.

    After cing a gentle kiss on her head, I moved out of the bed and left the room after picking up my phone that had beenying on the nightstand.

    I stopped first at Jessy¡¯s room and the sight of all the toys scattered around made me smile. This wasn¡¯t a regr urrence but I could only imagine whatever scenario could have happened here to make the four years old leave her toysying all around.

    I picked up everything as carefully as I could, without making a lot of noise, which was close to impossible because who knew that children toys made this much noise? And then I began arranging them into the toy box before cing them in their usual positions.

    I moved towards Jessy¡¯s bed and settled beside her, doing my best to not rest my entire weight on her little bed. I stroked the hair out of her face and ced a gentle kiss on her head, I didn¡¯t like that I wasn¡¯t spending as much time as I should with her but I had every intention to make up for that.

    I moved out of her room and into Simon¡¯s and to my surprise it was to meet the boy wide awake on the bed.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem honey? Are you okay? Why are you not sleeping?¡± I tried.

    I moved closer to him and when I was close enough, he fell into my arms and wrapped his small arms around me in a hug. I couldn¡¯t even exin how my heart tripled in size at the action. My biggest fear was Simon feeling as if he wasn¡¯t a part of my family for some reason.

    I knew that he got along very well with Jessy but I wasn¡¯t sure if it would be the same with Freya and myself and maybe even Smith and I was determined to make sure that he got along no matter how hard it would be.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Had a scary dream.¡± He finally responded after a while but he refused to let go of me.

    I carried him into my arms and moved out of the room, heading in the direction of my office.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re fine. Nothing is going to happen to you, okay?¡± The small head nod was all the response I needed.

    Once I was inside the office, I settled on my seat with the four years old in my arms and ran my fingers through his hair hoping to calm him down even more so he could fall asleep again.

    It was starting to work cause I could feel the tension leaving his body, my phone screen came alive and I picked it up to observe the screen. It was a text from Smith.

    Smith ¨C 10:05pm ¡°Hey, how did it go? Was it sessful? I was expecting an update at some point. Did everything go alright? I¡¯m texting Freya and I¡¯m getting no response. Will I be interrupting anything if I call?¡±

    I immediately hit the call button once I read through his texts.

    ¡°Hey, I wasn¡¯t expecting you to call immediately? Did everything go well?¡± Smith¡¯s voice came through the moment he picked the call.

    ¡°Yes, everything went well, the evening was perfect, I did ask her to be my Luna to which she agreed and after that she stood up to go to the bathroom and that was when everything went wrong.¡±

    ¡°What? What do you mean, wrong? What happened?¡± He asked and I went on to tell him how our evening had ended.

    ¡°Wow! How is it even possible? I didn¡¯t think powers like that even existed anymore. Did she like dig up Estel¡¯s grave and then put her soul into the body? Or like did she just create a conjuring and take her form standing in front of a mirror? Like how fo these things even work?¡±

    If the situation was different I might haveughed from the genuine confusion in Smith¡¯s voice along with how funny his statement sounded but I didn¡¯t have it in me to do that.

    ¡°I wish I knew Smith but we need help and fast too. If we¡¯re going to be dealing with whatever it is that we¡¯re dealing with then maybe we might need extra help from someone who might understand how it all works.¡±

    ¡°Do you think ra might be able to help?¡± Smith asked and I thought about it for a moment.

    ¡°She might know someone who can. I¡¯ll get in touch with her by the evening tomorrow. In the meantime,e morning we start preparing for the Luna ceremony. Whatever this is, they don¡¯t want that ceremony to take ce and the faster we can do it the easier it would be to draw them out before they can cause any damage.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be there by morning.¡±

    We said our goodbyes and I stayed in my seat for a minute, rocking Simon from side to side. Once I was sure he was sleeping alright, I headed for his room again, tucking him into bed, cing a kiss on his forehead before exiting the room and closing the door behind me.

    Freya was still sleeping peacefully in bed like I had left her and so I climbed into the bed and pulled her closer to me. Wrapping my arms around her, burying my face in her neck and letting sleep take over me.

 Chapter 95

    Thud!

    I jerked awake at the heavy sound and the moment I flipped open my eyes, I was met with a darkness so thick, even my werewolf vision wasn¡¯t enough to cut through and offer me a ck and white version of whatever was in front of me.

    But that wasn¡¯t what bothered me the most.

    It was the sound of the heavy footfallsing in the direction of my room. I reached out to pat the space beside me, to try to wake Greyson up so he could check up on whatever it was that wasing in our direction with such heavy footsteps.

    The space in front of me was not only empty but it was also cold. Evidence that my mate had been out of the bed for a while now.

    My vision began to clear up little by little and I could pick up certain things in the room now. I heard the footsteps stop in front of the room door and for some reason, I held my breath, anticipating whoever or whatever was behind the door.

    The door was suddenly pushed open with such force, I feared that it might be ripped off its hinges and the action scared me to my bones. I remained unmoving in my spot and watched with batted breath as they stood by the door and just looked in my direction.

    At first, it was the blurry ck and white image of the person that I could see but soon it began to get clearer and clearer especially as they began to stalk closer.

    Once they were in the center of the room, I got a clearer view.

    Estel!

    The scream caught in my throat and I could only watch horrified as they slowly approached my bed.

    ¡°You¡¯ll never be Luna Freya.¡± She said softly, and a shiver crawled up my spine.

    It was Zoe¡¯s voice that came through and then the echo that followed her words was even scarier. She continued to repeat the words, each time louder than thest with the echoes bing unbearable.

    It was at this point that I realized I couldn¡¯t move an inch, neither could I get any words or sounds out of my mouth.

    ¡°He loves me more, I was his mate first, you don¡¯t deserve to be here, I¡¯m going to get you out now.¡± Those were the words that she chanted.

    Once Zoe was by my side, she pulled out arge knife and raised it above her head and just as the knife came down, it felt like I suddenly had ess to my body and voice again.

    And I let out a horrifying scream.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s just a dream baby. Just calm down. Everything is fine.¡± Greyson¡¯s voice pierced through my subconscious and brought me back.

    I was grateful that he had already turned on the lights and that I wasn¡¯t immediately met with darkness. Greyson wrapped his arms around me in a hug and I buried my face into his chest and cried.

    I hated being tormented in this way. My mind was now forced to conjure these images even in my sleep because I spent almost every single second of my waking hours dreading this woman and her sinister ns.

    ¡°She¡¯s going toe for me, I know it. That¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen, you¡¯ll see.¡± I said brokenly, while crying.

    ¡°You¡¯re safe honey, I promise. She¡¯s never going to be able to get to you, if she tries to then she¡¯ll pay with her life. It¡¯s going to be fine, you¡¯ll see.¡± Greyson whispered to me, kissing my forehead and cheeks gently and patting my back.

    I was d he didn¡¯t ask me to recount my dream to him because that might have been more traumatizing. I let his words and his warm hugfort me and I don¡¯t know how long we stayed in that position, wrapped around each other but it felt like a long time.

    My sobbing reduced to just tears falling down my face, that soon reduced to sniffles and eventually my eyes began to drop once more.

    I tried to fight the sleep, scared to close my eyes and return back to my nightmares. Scared that I might find her in the darkness once more, but eventually with the scent of my mate flooding around me and his warm arms wrapping me, I sumbed to the sleep.

    The next time I woke up, it was certainly much better. There was no nightmare and it felt like a had a better sleep than the first few hours of my sleep.

    The curtain had been drawn open and with the windows open I could watch the clear blue skies from my position on the bed as well as listen to the birds sing. It was such afortable feeling and I closed my eyes once more to bask in it.

    With my eyes closed and almost all my senses opened, I could hear the noises around the house, it was busier than usual. I could hear the voicesing from the living area and the sounds of pans and potsing from the kitchen but this time it didn¡¯t sound like only Christie was handling it.

    How many people were in the house? And what exactly was the ruckus about.

    I slipped out of the bed and headed to the bathroom to clean myself and start my day proper. After getting intofortable clothes, I put my hair into a ponytail and once I was satisfied with the way I looked, I made my way out of the room and in the direction of the kitchen.

    I had never seen the space as crowded as it currently was before. There were more maids in kitchen and each one of them seemed to be concentrating on a huge amount of food before them.

    I made my way over to Christie at the end of the kitchen.

    ¡°Why does it look like we¡¯re preparing for a feast? Why so many maids and food?¡± I asked and the maid chuckled quietly.

    ¡°We are preparing for a feast.¡± She responded and I furrowed my brows in confusion.

    ¡°The feast of the Alphas? I thought that was for next week?¡±

    Was my memory failing me already? How was I forgetting things so easily?

    ¡°No honey. This preparation is for your Luna ceremony.¡± She responded and my frown deepened.

    ¡°Why is this happening so fast? And howe I didn¡¯t know anything about it?¡±

    Christie kept quiet, but she gave me a look that exined how I was asking the wrong person questions. I looked around the kitchen once more and shook my head. There was only one person who would be able to answer my questions.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I said to Christie, exiting the kitchen and heading for the living area first where most of the noise seemed to being from.

    My shock at the transformation of the space was exceptional. The ce had been turned into a beautiful hall and I couldn¡¯t appreciate it as much as I wanted to.

    I scanned the different people hoping to find Greyson but he wasn¡¯t down here and so I made my way in the direction of his office where I hoped to find him.

    Once I got to his door, I raised my hand to knock on the door but that was when I caught a part of the ongoing conversation that kept my attention and caused me to drop my hands and listen first.

    One thing that came with my pregnancy that I absolutely loved was how it boosted my senses. I could hear better, see better, smell better. It was almost as if it three times all my normal abilities.

    A part of me felt bad about the fact that I was eavesdropping on a conversation that I knew was supposed to be private, but another part of me was really curious and wanted to know what was being said.

    ¡°Are you sure she was the one?¡± I heard Greyson ask.

    ¡°Greyson, I don¡¯t know for a fact, I for one I¡¯m yet to see her but if more than three people im to have seen her then it should be true right?¡± Smith responded.

    ¡°Did anyone report having a conversation with her?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°No that¡¯s the second problem. She¡¯s almost like the wind. Here one second and vanished the next. No one had been able to approach her or speak to her. They say that a single distraction and she¡¯s out of there like she was never even there in the first ce.¡± Smith delivered.

    ¡°Fuck. I think we need to see ra today. We just need to be prepared, I¡¯m not sure what kind of mind games she¡¯s ying at but I know and I think we can both agree on the fact that she¡¯s up to no good. Thest thing I need is this ceremony getting ruined.¡±

    After Greyson spoke there was s long pause between them and I felt itchy in my spot not knowing what the hell was happening in there. Just as I was about to give up and announce myself, Smith spoke once more.

    ¡°This might be crazy but I just got an idea. What if we use the ceremony as bait for her? We both know that there is a ny five percent chance that she would be in that ceremony, what if we n around that and set traps to help catch her. The ceremony is still two days away gives us enough time to n.¡± Smith offered and I frowned.

    This was my ceremony. The only one I got to experience in my lifetime. I didn¡¯t need this to revolve around trying to catch a witch. Or it getting ruined by the wrong attention. I didn¡¯t need Zoe or whoever she was at this point, I didn¡¯t need her ruining it all for me.

    ¡°That sounds great but too many things could go wrong with trying to bait her with the ceremony. I¡¯m not going to spend the most important night of my life trying to catch a witch and loosing the moment I¡¯m supposed to be sharing with mate. There will be guards that¡¯ll be warned about her and I¡¯ll make sure she never steps a foot into the ceremony, that is if I don¡¯t take care of it before the ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s true. I¡¯ll have my eyes out for her don¡¯t worry. And I¡¯ll also keep my eyes on Simon and Jessy. Those two need to be protected a lot. We honestly don¡¯t need another poisoning.¡±

    At the mention of those words panic began to set in my heart. I didn¡¯t even think about that. What if she tried to get to my children? That would obviously me the fastest and easiest way to get through to me and break me.

    At this point, I had heard enough and so I pushed open the door to the office and stepped in.

    ¡°Hey Freya.¡± Smith called out to me, offering me a small smile which I returned along with a wave.

    ¡°Hi love. Did you sleep well?¡± Greyson asked, wheeling his seat backwards to allow me fit into he space and sit on his legs.

    ¡°Much much better.¡± I responded and he nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you have a frown on your face? Are you still thinking about the dream? Worried about it?¡± He asked but I shook my head quickly.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it at all. I¡¯m just worried about everybody and I don¡¯t feelfortable having a lot of people in the house at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Don¡¯t worry about any of them, they¡¯ve been screened beforeing in and we definitely would know who to hold responsible should anything go wrong. Which it won¡¯t.¡± He said reassuringly.

    For all our sakes, I hoped it was true.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about the Luna festival? And why so soon? What¡¯s the rush about?¡±

    ¡°Well the feast of the Alphas ising up really soon and I don¡¯t just want you to attend as only my Mate but also as Luna of this pack.¡±

    His response surprised me and made me feel speechless but I recovered quickly from it and wrapped my arms around his neck in a hug.

    Once I gave him a long and satisfactory hug, I stood up from my perched position on his thighs and hand him a small kiss on the lips.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your work now.¡± I said.

    ¡°Where are you going? Greyson asked

    ¡°To help, do you see the load of work that needs to be done here?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. That¡¯s not happening. You¡¯re going to either sit your butt somewhere and rx or go andy down and rest your pretty head.¡±

    I squinted at him, pursed my lips and folded my arms in front of my chest. I could hear Smith trying to control hisughter but I didn¡¯t care much for him in this moment.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the boss of me¡± I said defiantly and Greyson looked like I had just pped him across the face.

    ¡°W-well I-I used to be. A-and I-I-¡±

    ¡°Just give it up big dog. You¡¯re never going to win this one.¡± Smith interrupted, smirking like he was really enjoying the moment which he probably was.

    ¡°Shut up Smith.¡± Greyson snapped at his Beta but it only made the manugh harder.

    ¡°Fine. But just take it easy, try to stay off your feet, drink a lot of water and if Ie down there and you look tired and carrying you to the room and chaining you to the bed.¡± He threatened in his Alpha tone but it only made meugh.

    I gave him a kiss again before walking out of the room not missing Smith¡¯s teasing about how he was mean to everyone else but me.

    And for reasons best known to me, it made my tummy bubble with pride and excitement.

 Chapter 96

    Mystery Person POV:

    I hummed a broken tune as I made my way through the woods. This was my favorite part, walking alone in the most dangerous ce at ungodly hours of the night.

    Having power of any sorts came with some sort of invisibility that others couldn¡¯tprehend. I felt on top of the world. No one could see me if I didn¡¯t want them to, or talk to me, or touch me.

    It was lonely here for sure, especially since the form I had decided to take was one that wasn¡¯t very appreciated within this particrmunity but I would be damned if I let it deter me. I was this close to my goal, very very close and then it would be all worth it.

    Every pain, every suffering, the patience, the fails, every tears, frustration, every single thing that I went through to begin this process and see it through till this time would be worth it.

    There was a time where I had been uncertain about how long it would take to finally bring my ns to fruition, there was a time where it didn¡¯t look like it would ever be possible. Then I had moved to counting the weeks, days and now¡­

    There was only a few hours left. In a couple of hours, this pack would be hit by something so strong, even their king would not be able to save them, even the strongest of men that this pack have ever produced would bow before it. I would finally have that thing that I have always wanted, I would finally win.

    I continued my journey deep within the woods, not minding one bit that the rough ground and fallen branches were scraping against my bare feet, not minding the branches that I couldn¡¯t see, wiping me straight in the face. Those things didn¡¯t matter right now.

    Finally, I found it.

    The one thing that had the power toplete my ritual. The one thing that I needed to take my ns to the next stage.

    Kneeling, I carefully picked it out of its ce where it had been hidden and tucked among other herbs that would help disguise it to the people who didn¡¯t know exactly what they were looking for, or to the people who knew but were not patient enough to search.

    It wasn¡¯t called a rare herb for nothing.

    Once I sessfully plucked it out, I wrapped it in the linen that had been tucked around my waist and continued my journey. I had one hour to bring this to her or it would be useless.

    And I would be damned if I let this process get ruined because of a singr, little but most important bit.

    I stalked forward, hurrying in my steps. The night was getting darker, proof that the morning wasing.

    It was still pretty interesting to me that the night was the darkest just before the light came. It was at this point of the night that the hunters gave up, this was the point where everyone was at their weakest and in their deepest sleep but this was also the shortest part of the night.

    It took only a snap and it will all be over. Light would chase away the dread, the prey, the weakness. This was the most crucial part of the night, a part that if one didn¡¯t seize when they had the opportunity, everything they ever worked for could go to hell.

    I could see the lighting from the cottage up ahead of me and I hurried towards it. I had spent enough time already and I needed toplete this process before morning came, before my big day!

    It took everything in me to not be able to squeal into the night. I was so close to finalizing it all that I could taste victory on the very tip of my tongue.

    But I wasn¡¯t naive, neither was I foolish. I learnt patience at an early age but I also learnt something else. I learnt to never count my chicks before they hatched. Never ended well for anyone.

    I pushed open the wooden door. Darkness greeted me and it was at this point that I hated not being a werewolf. A sharper sense of vision, hearing and scent might have gone a long way in helping me aplish my mission.

    I blindly reached for the walls hoping to find a switch and when I did, I flipped it on, sighing in relief, when bright light flooded the room.

    ¡°You¡¯rete.¡± The woman that had been sitting in the dark said, making me jump a little.

    ¡°Well try searching for these in the dark and then making your way through really dark woods and let¡¯s see how fast you make it.¡± I said, rolling my eyes when she smiled one of her very creepy smiles, exposing her yellow, rotting teeth.

    If I had a choice, she would be thest person I would choose to work with. Being a selfish person myself made me very wary of other selfish people.

    She was helping me now because she had something to benefit, the moment that she had nothing more to gain or that she could gain a lot more from a better source, then she was switching sides so fast, it would almost be as if she were never with me.

    That was something to fear.

    I passed the linen that held the herb with her and sat criss cross apple sauce in front of her. Watching carefully as she began making the evil concoction before me.

    It was very interesting to know that every item in the world, no matter how healthy or good or pleasant they were, could be used for something bad, unpleasant, evil and unhealthy if mixed with the wrong things or if pruned to a certain stage.

    I continued to watch as more and more things were added to the mix and the clear color of the mixture that we had started with began to change into something else, darker and darker the liquid became until it was time to put the final ingredient that would seal my fate, his fate and her fate.

    The woman paused mid air and just continued to watch the space in front of her, almost as if she had been sucked into a trance.

    ¡°Hey? Are you okay? We don¡¯t have time for this meditation or whatever it is you¡¯re doing. Morning ising and this needs to be finished by then.¡± I said, not bothering to hide the irritation in my voice.

    For all I cared, she could drop dead after she was done helping me but for now she needed to snap out of whatever thing she was into.

    She drop the bottle in front of her and carefully ced the herb back onto the linen before looking straight at me.

    Is she kidding me?

    ¡°Are you sure about this? What you¡¯re about to do? Do you even understand the consequences of your actions? Do you understand that you can¡¯t undo whatever it is that you¡¯re about to do and that this dark magic will stay with you and yours forever?¡±

    ¡°What the? Listen to me old hag, I¡¯m only here because you¡¯re my best bet right now. I paid you in full and very very handsomely for what you¡¯re about to do, so please can we carry on with it and you can lecture me after the process ispleted?¡± I said, my tone raising a bit in frustration.

    ¡°One thing is for sure. You will pay with your life, for what you¡¯re about to do. It is not worth the risk. Everything that you¡¯ve done to get so far, never has and never will be worth the risk. You will never find true satisfaction or happiness in all of these, but that can be savaged if you at least change your mind about going through with this act.¡±

    I paused at her words, not to think through it and consider it, I was too far gone for any of that now, but to consider my sess rate if I were to kill her andplete the potion myself. Because it seemed that she was losing her benefits to me at this point.

    ¡°Are you willing to change your mind? It¡¯s not toote. I could definitely cook you something that would separate your soul from her body and that will be it, you can go on to live a happy and normal life once you can forgive yourself for your horrendous acts and then you can move on.¡± She tried to convince me again.

    I looked towards the window and I could see the sky clearing up. Slowly but definitely very steadily. After years of working so hard to get to this point and this bitch was about to ruin it for me.

    ¡°If day breakes and this potion is notplete, and I¡¯m not ready to begin the next phase of this n thanks to you and whatever hase over you right now, best believe you will be the one paying with your life.¡± I said in the most sinister tone I could muster.

    The woman didn¡¯t flinch, neither did she blink, she only continued to give me a nk stare. Eventually she clicked her tongue in understanding and pick up the bottle along with the herb and thenpleted thest of it all.

    She picked up another bottle to the side and poured a little quantity of whatever she had mixed in the first bottle into it and then covering it up she handed me the first bottle first.

    ¡°Take this one. There¡¯s a bathroom just by the end of this hallway. Add it into your bathing water and cleanse yourself. Make your intentions known to the universe as you bath. Do it as some sort of prayer. This will not only help topletely wash off the scent of death hanging around you but it will also give you a much more desirable scent and also in the eyes of the one that you desire, he shall no longer see you as dead but as very alive and true. Come out with no clothes and as soon as you¡¯re done bathing, I have to finish off the process.¡± She instructed.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    I epted the bottle with a splitting smile on my face and made my way for the bathroom. Doing as the woman had instructed, as the water washed my body and flowed, it felt as if it were peeling off the oldyer of my skin and recing them with new ones.

    I had never feltfortable in this body since I began using it, especially since the stink of death refused to leave it. But now, as I washed with this concoction, I felt brand new. Alive. It felt like my soul could finally bond and connect with the body and there was nothing more beautiful than that.

    Once I was done bathing, I rushed out of the bathroom and into the small living area where the woman was waiting on her feet.

    ¡°Lay here.¡± She instructed and when I did, she knelt beside me.

    With a bottle of oil in her hands she began massaging it into my skin, whispering some words as she went. I couldn¡¯t hear any of the things that she said but they sounded like a prayer and I embraced it.

    Once she finished, she handed over the bottle of the potion she had created.

    ¡°Make sure that before you use this, you must have made eye contact with him. He must have seen you and recognized you for who you are. Then for whatever reason, no one else should have a taste of this potion, not even yourself. It must be taken by him alone whom it was made for.¡± She said and I nodded in understanding.

    ¡°What about his mate? What do I do about her now?¡± I asked and the woman let out another one of her creepy smiles.

    ¡°Absolutely nothing. Once he is yours, he will take care of her himself. You have no job here to do or worry yourself about any of it.¡±

    The sound of that pleased me the most. I could feel myself shaking from the excitement.

    ¡°You can go put on your clothes now.¡± The woman said and I turned around to head into the bathroom.

    Once I dressed up and exited the bathroom, it was to find the older womanying dead on the floor with blood still pouring from her mouth. There was a note in her hand and I moved closer to pick it up.

    Dear Estel,

    You will eventually pay with your life. You might seed with your n but you would never go very far. No one messes with what the Goddess has blessed. I know that when it goes south, you will try to find me again to help you fix it. I don¡¯t want you to have that option and so I¡¯m taking it away from you. My time here is done anyway.

    Remember as long as he doesn¡¯t drink the potion then it¡¯s never toote to change your mind.

    I squeezed the note and threw it at her body. She just saved me the work of having to kill her myself. I didn¡¯t need her advice for anything. I didn¡¯te so far to be stopped by something as petty as this.

    Clutching the bottle in my hand, I made my way out of the house and into the morning light.

    It was time to crash a Luna¡¯s Ceremony.

 Chapter 97

    There was nothing I wanted more in this moment than to bury myself somewhere and never show my face again.

    The entire house was buzzing with energy but for some reason I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to indulge the energy. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to walk around and participate in the ongoing preparations.

    In a matter of hours the Luna ceremony will begin and that would ultimately be the start of a new life for me.

    I heard footstepse down the hallway and in the direction of the room. I was already very used to these footfalls and I knew they belonged to Greyson. I buried my head deeper into the sheets, rolling myself into a ball and trying to fold in on myself as much as I could without hurting my babies.

    The door was pushed open and Greyson stepped into the room. I heard as he made his way to the bed and when it dipped signaling that he was now sat beside me, I held my breath and just waited for him to say anything.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He finally said after a long silence.

    I remained quiet and pretended to sleep.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not sleeping Freya.¡± Greyson said again pulling the sheets off my head.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Why are you hiding?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hiding. I¡¯m just tired, I¡¯m trying to sleep.¡±

    Greyson looked at me like he didn¡¯t believe me and he ced a palm against my forehead before running a finger through my arm.

    ¡°You look tense. Is it about the ceremony?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying Freya and you¡¯re very shit at it too.¡±

    Finally I looked into his eyes after avoiding that for a while now and when he only continued to stare at me expectantly, I let out a heavy sigh and bit my lips to prepare for what I was about to say.

    ¡°I have a bad feeling about today. I¡¯m just really scared, it¡¯s been going too well. The preparations, the nning, no hitch at all? After all the threats, after knowing she¡¯s still out there and very capable of causing havoc which we both know she would but till this moment there has been nothing. I just think she¡¯s waiting for this moment, I can¡¯t get pass through feeling.¡± I finally confessed.

    ¡°I have it covered, I told you. Nothing will go wrong that I won¡¯t be able to handle. You have to trust me.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I do trust you. She¡¯s the one I don¡¯t trust, she¡¯s the one in wary of.¡±

    Greyson pulled me into a hug and as soon as his warm hands were around me, his scent flooded my senses and immediately made my body heat up on fire.

    He put a hand inside my shirt and began stroking my back up and down, the action rxed me so much and caused a tingling to begin.

    ¡°Let me help rx you.¡± He whispered into my ears climbing on top of me.

    He took my lips in a kiss, and I immediately sighed at the softness of his lips. My hands ran down his chest and pulled him to me, our tongues tangling together with a passionate passion that left us both gasping for breath.

    I let out little moans as he deepened their kiss, one hand sliding under the hem of my dress. A low groan left him, and I felt a sh of arousal as he slid his tongue along the sensitive skin of my inner thigh.

    He slipped a finger under my underwear then, pulling them down with little difficulty until it was just above my knee. He kissed my stomach then, trailing kisses up towards my breasts. His lips trailed over one nipple and my body tensed at the light pressure.

    A sharp intake of breath left me as he sucked on one of my nipples, and I could feel myself begin to get wet between my legs. He teased the other one with his teeth before tugging on it.

    ¡°You like when I tease you like this, don¡¯t you?¡± He growled huskily and my eyes snapped open at the realization he knew exactly what buttons to push to get me where he wanted me.

    I tried to turn away but he grabbed me by the hips, pushing me onto the bed. I loved how Greyson could be both rough with me when he wanted to be and then gentle at the same time. I couldn¡¯t help but notice how careful he was of my bump, how he would run a finger over my stomach and ce gentle kisses around them.

    He returned back to my nipples and while he took one into his mouth he ced the other on his cheek.

    His warm breath blew across my nipples, causing me to shiver and squirm underneath him. The feeling caused an ache deep within me, and I struggled not to cry out. I bit my bottom lip to keep my cries from escaping, biting hard enough to draw blood.

    Greyson¡¯s thumb traced circles over my clit and I let out a gasp. I pushed my knees apart wider, wanting him closer, but he didn¡¯t move. Instead he kept his lips locked against my breast and began sucking gently on the bud. My head thrashed slightly from side to side, desperate for his touch.

    Finally he lifted his mouth from my breast, looking at me expectantly. I bit my bottom lip again and nodded once, knowing better than to question what he wanted without knowing what he expected from me.

    Greyson chuckled lightly and leaned over me, cing a delicate kiss on my lips. He rolled onto his back with me hovering over him, my face flushed pink with pleasure, and I could feel the bulge in Greyson¡¯s trousers pressing against my thigh.

    Greyson reached behind my head, grabbing a pillow off the bed and ced it beneath my waist, lifting my ass up. He settled within my thighs, cing gentle kisses against each of them before inching closer to the spot where he knew that I wanted him the most .

    He paused, looking at me with those deep dark brown eyes, his gaze almost predatory, and I thought that I had never seen someone look so beautiful. I felt my heart pound, and I could feel heat begin pooling deep inside of me. I opened my mouth to ask him to hurry up, when all of a sudden his fingers brushed past my entrance, sending waves of pleasure racing through me.

    His fingers entered me slowly, and I whimpered at the feeling. Greyson pulled them out and held one of my feet between his tworge hands, massaging it gently as he moved forward, kissing me again. He continued until his length waspletely in me and I could feel that we were both about to explode.

    I wrapped my arms around Greyson¡¯s neck and pressed kisses to his face, my nails digging into his shoulders. He smiled as he kissed my shoulder, taking control once more. He guided himself slowly, making sure I could handle every inch.

    Each stroke sent shockwaves throughout my entire body and I moaned loudly as his hardness pressed against my G-spot. His grip tightened slightly on my leg as he began thrusting faster, harder, deeper. Soon our love making was hard, fast but beautiful.

    I felt all the stress melt away and it was as if the weight of the world that had been resting on my shoulders minute before was nowhere to be found now. I could feel my orgasm draw closer and closer.

    The only thing that mattered to me was Greyson, his warmth, his scent, the feel of him inside me until finally it felt like I hit a peak and soon I was crashing down in a very powerful way. It felt like I couldn¡¯t hear anything around me. It felt like I was dipped into a world of my own.

    Once I was back to consciousness, it was to Greyson wiping me down with a towel. When he finished, he pulled me close to his chest, ced a kiss against my head and neck and I was falling peacefully asleep.

 Chapter 98

    ¡°Ouch Christie, can you try to not pull my brain out with that brush.¡± I hissed in annoyance.

    Shutting my eyes as the pain from the pull settled down. I couldn¡¯t even concentrate properly on the dressing up that was happening in the moment, my mind was upied with other things and a painful pull that would bring me back to the reality was thest thing that I needed.

    ¡°Geez Freya, grumpy much? I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s really not my fault and I¡¯m trying my best to be gentle. Why is your hair so tangled by the way, haven¡¯t you been brushing it?¡± Christie responded, brushing my hair slower and gentler this time.

    ¡°All I want to do right now is sleep to be honest. There¡¯s still this feeling in my stomach like something is going to go wrong tonight and I just think if Iy in bed through out then I might be able to avoid it all.¡± I said on a sigh, rubbing my fingers against my temples, trying to chase away the headache that had begun to form there.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that Freya. I¡¯m already so excited and I¡¯m not the one being announced as Luna. You can see the amount of efforts Master has put into making sure everything goes smoothly and that you¡¯re safe, trust him that nothing will go wrong. Plus it would be over in a minute so there might not be enough time for anything to go wrong.¡± Michelle said in aforting tone, applying more make up to my face as she spoke.

    I gave the smaller maid a smile, thanking her quietly for her support. I knew it was silly, anticipating so much bad and negativity especially after watching Greyson literally burst his ass to make sure everything about tonight went as smoothly and as peacefully as possible.

    But I know what I saw chained up in that room months ago, I know how I felt and I knew that my anxiety and fear was pretty justified.

    A woman on a mission could be very dangerous, depending on what the mission was, how determined and desperate she was to achieve it. Throw in evil, deranged, jealous and super desperate and one would have an extremely dangerous woman on their hands.

    This was the exact situation with Zoe.

    I don¡¯t think anyone else understood that, I don¡¯t think they saw it in the way that I currently did. Probably only the Goddess could stop her at this point, not the greatest security measures out in ce, not trying to hunt her down. Nothing could really stop her.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to wear your dress Luna.¡± Christie said in a sing sing voice that interrupted my train of thoughts and made me chuckle.

    I moved from the chair that I had previously settled on and walked to the center of the room where Michelle and Christie helped me into the extravagant dress Greyson had insisted on purchasing.

    It was a green sequined sleeveless dress that had been made to hug the top part of my chest and then flow out from my stomach till it reached the floor. The moment the dress was properly zipped I couldn¡¯t help the gasp that escaped my lips.

    I looked and felt like a queen in my dress and I also felt really pretty. Wearing the dress alone boosted my confidence and made me feel happy.

    ¡°Damn Freya, you look beautiful. Oh, I¡¯m so excited for this and I can¡¯t wait for tonight to happen and for everything toe together. You deserve tonight and I know you¡¯re going to do great and do right by this pack and the ones beyond. I really wish you a long, happy and peaceful reign.¡± Christie said.

    I had tears drop from my eyes from the first three words that she said and they only continued to pour out harder and faster the more she spoke. I hugged her tight and Michelle joined in the hug and soon we were a mess of three crying girls, in a hug.

    A knockes on the door and breaks us up. Simon and Jessy walk into the room, each child with a single rose in their hand. I move towards the bed to sit, because I knew trying to squat down to their height would not end well for my stomach and knees.

    ¡°Mommy you look so beautiful and gorgess.¡± My ever cute daughterplimented and Simon nodded in support.

    ¡°Oh thank you my darlings.¡± I responded, pulling them together and squishing them in a hug that made them both giggle.

    I drop a kiss on their heads and take their hands into mine, saying my thanks to Michelle and Christie for making me look pretty and being patient with me even through my mood swings. Both girlsugh it off and we all head out of the room.

    I could hear the buzzing from just outside the house and my heart pounded faster and faster the closer we got to it.

    Greyson had assured me that not a lot of people would be present there and that it would be a very simple announcement. He had said it would be over in a minute and all that would be left would be a little feast amongst the people present just to celebrate.

    The moment we got to the bottom of the stairs, I was amazed by the decorations that had been put up. Whoever was responsible for this had done a pretty amazing job and I watched with awe as I moved towards the door that led outside and uncovered more and more decor.

    The moment the door was pulled open to reveal the outside, the people in it and then Greyson, it felt as if my heart stopped working. True to my mates words, there were not a lot of people gathered there, maybe even less than I expected but unfortunately it didn¡¯t make any difference.

    The anxiety that I felt at seeing the little amount of people was the same as whatever I would have felt had the crowd been more or even less. I stayed rooted to my spot and just tried to get my breathing to work normally again.

    Simon gently pulled my hand and when I looked down at the four years old, he had an encouraging smile on his lips, the smile was so beautiful that it went straight to my heart and I had no choice but to return the smile.

    Sometimes I really felt like Simon was a thirty five years old locked in the body of a child. The boy was so smart and so much wiser than his age. It was a wonder how he was born to a father like Roman. Really scary.

    I moved on forward to a waiting Greyson and the moment I was close enough to him the Alpha pulled me into his arms and gave me a really warm hug, that made me melt into him.

    It felt as if he transferred some sort of energy and strength into me through that hug. His aura was peaceful and clean, sake with his scent and I could only breathe in all of the positive energy that he radiated and bask in it.

    ¡°You¡¯re so freaking beautiful Freya. You look amazing, you¡¯re glowing and that dress, damn, it¡¯s driving me crazy.¡± Greyson whispered in my ears and I giggled at his words.

    The hug felt like it went on for hours but I knew it couldn¡¯t be more than a couple of seconds, but when he broke it up, I felt like a different person. I found confidence, courage and strength and the people before me didn¡¯t look as intimidating as they did just minutes before.

    ¡°ckWood Pack, over thest couple of months, we have been witness and even participants to the roughness and chaos that have rocked us all, it has been a pretty long and hard journey for me to be able to keep this pack and even beyond running and safe but I¡¯ve had the greatest support system and I can say that¡¯s the only reason I¡¯ve been able toe so far.

    One year ago, I got reconnected with my family, a family I didn¡¯t ever think existed and even when it had been one of the roughest journey for us all, trying to adjust, trying to find a bnce in our rocky world, I can say that it has been the most beautiful ride of my life.¡± Greyson paused to look at me and I swiped at the tears that had spilled down my face.

    ¡°Meet your Luna, Freya!¡± Greyson announced in a loud voice.

    I wasn¡¯t sure what exactly I had been expecting from the announcement. Maybe I had hoped for a loud cheer, or whispers, murmurs, anything to be honest.

    What I never anticipated or even sawing was the deafening silence that settled in the air following the announcement.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 99

    This is it!

    One of my deepest fearsing to life.

    The people do not want me, no one would ever a lowly, ordinary omega to assume the position of Luna and trust them with their life, safety and their riches.

    I just knew it.

    Tears stung at my eyes but I refused to let it fall. This was bound to happen, I always knew it would. I knew this night was bound for failure, I knew it was never going to work out like the fairytale I¡¯ve had in my head since I was six.

    I had thought that Zoe would try to ruin the night, or would even seed. I never thought that the night would be ruined even without any attempt on her part.

    I took my hands away from Greyson and made to leave when the crowd erupted in cheer and shouts, some even whistled and howled. The sudden noise shocked me that I lost my footing for a minute, thankfully Greyson was standing behind me like a rock.

    ¡°This is something I want, it means it is what the people want too. You should never have doubted those words when I said them the first time.¡± Greyson said softly to me and the tears that I had been trying so hard to keep at bay came pouring down my eyes hard.

    ¡°I think I need to sit.¡± I said to him.

    We move towards the seat that had been prepared for us and I settle on one of it with a sigh. My mood had been significantly lifted. I felt better, happier.

    ¡°Congrattions Luna. You look really beautiful tonight.¡± A woman with a child said to me, offering me arge bouquet of flowers.

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± I said, offering her a smile and taking the flowers from her.

    And that was the start of the rounds of congrattions. Peoplee up to us to offer their congrattions, and give gifts. My heart felt full and my face felt like it was about to split from the grin that covered my face all through the night.

    ¡°Do you feel tired? Do you want us to go inside? Greyson asked at a point and I really considered the offer, especially since my feet were starting to hurt really bad.

    But it just looked like half of the hall were yet to say their congrattions and I could see as they were inching closer to where we were sat to talk to us, it would be rude to call it off so early. Plus, I was really hungry and wanted to eat.

    ¡°No, not yet. I¡¯m hungry though.¡±

    ¡°Okay I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡± Greyson responded and left his seat for a minute.

    The moment he left and I could no longer feel his presence as closely as the a few minutes before, a paranoia settled in my chest and unnerved me. I looked subtly around afraid that I might catch the face of Estel staring back at me.

    It was surprising that since the night had begun this was the first time I was really thinking about her. The first time she was crossing my mind.

    Her face was nowhere to be found in the small crowd of people. I took a sniff of the air around me and there was not a hint of cinnamon or rot and that rxed me.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Here¡¯s you food honey. Had to bring it myself, proof of how much I love you.¡± Greyson said in a teasing, smug tone and I couldn¡¯t help theughter that peeled out of my lips.

    I epted the te that had been piled high with my favorite foods and began eating. I raised my head into the crowd of people and for some reason my eyes seemed to focus on a particr maid pouring drinks into a ss at the end the room.

    I watched her for a second but soon my concentration is broken.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Jessy¡¯s angelic voicees and I grin at my bouncing and overexcited child. I always loved to see Jessy in an uplifted mood because a happy Jessy had the power to turn whatever negative was present in the situation into something positive and beautiful.

    ¡°Hi beautiful. You look so pretty oh my.¡± I gushed over my child and her giggles filled the air and ran through my body as a chill.

    ¡°Can I have some?¡± The greedy little glutton inched towards the te of food in my hands.

    This was a lost game for the food because before I could even get the word no out, Greyson had picked a piece of my food and given it to Jessy, who grinned in appreciation.

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair at all. You should get your own te Jessy.¡± I said but the four years old just grinned at me.

    ¡°Everybody is calling me a princess daddy.¡± Jessy offered and Greyson friend his silly grin, cing a kiss on her head before speaking.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re a princess baby.¡± He said in his goofy tone and I rolled my eyes simply because I had been waiting for him to say that exact thing.

    ¡°Is mommy a princess too?¡± Jessy asked and I chuckled at her words the same way Greyson did.

    ¡°You¡¯re too cute Jessy.¡± Greyson said.

    I scanned the crowd for Simon, he was usually joined at the hip with Jessy and it was a little unusual to see the two apart. I couldn¡¯t find the boy anywhere around and a little panic rose in my chest.

    ¡°Jess, where is Simon?¡± I asked Jessy.

    ¡°Dunno.¡± She responded and from her tone I could tell she was upset about something.

    If the duo were separate then they at least knew the others location. If Jessy imed to not know then it meant something had happened between the two.

    ¡°What happened honey? Are you upset with Simon.¡± Greyson beat me to the question i intended to ask.

    Jessy nodded her head slowly. It was such a rare thing. Jessy being upset with Simon. It didn¡¯t even sound right.

    ¡°Why are you upset with Simon honey?¡±

    ¡°He wants to leave.¡± Jessy said simply, reaching into the te to pick up food.

    I shared a look with Greyson and I could see the confusion in my mate¡¯s eyes.

    Before either of us could ask any further questions. We were interrupted.

    ¡°Your drinks.¡± Said a maid.

 Chapter 100

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    I searched around in the crowd for Simon because I could see how Freya was starting to get unsettled from the absence of the boy. It looked like he was nowhere around and I was just about to move from my seat to properly search for him when a familiar mop of raven hair caught my attention.

    Emilia.

    And cuddled up in her arms was Simon. The two didn¡¯t look like they were having any conversation. They just looked to be enjoying each otherspany. It was such a beautiful sight and I just stared at them for a full minute.

    The paranoia eased a little from my mind knowing the boy was safe. Thest thing I wanted was for the tiniest thing to go wrong, I wanted this to go as easily and as smoothly as possible for all of us. It was the least we deserved.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I take a sweep of the crowd once more with my heart pounding heavily in my chest, almost as if it knew that something was about to go wrong. There was nothing out of ce. Everyone seemed to be in high, merry spirits and it looked like I had nothing to worry about.

    And with this realization, I rxed a little more in my seat.

    I raised the ss of drink to my lips and just before I could take a sip from it, I caught sight of the familiar red haired i had been praying to never see again.

    It was a good thing I was yet to put the drink into my mouth because I might have spat the entire thing out and created a scene which was thest thing I wanted to do in this moment.

    I removed the ss slowly from my lips and when I looked to the same spot, she was nowhere to be found. I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes, there was no one standing in the spot right where she had been standing and there was no exnation for it. I looked around quickly and I still couldn¡¯t her mane of red hair.

    She had looked as beautiful and as perfect as the time when she had been alive. It was hard to believe that she was here in flesh but I know what my eyes had seen. That face wasn¡¯t one I could ever forget or mistaken.

    I brought the ss back to my lips and take a sip of it and immediately my nose and lips scrunch in disgust at the aroma and taste from the drink. It wasn¡¯t like anything that I had ever taken before. I tried to look around for the made that had served the drink but she was nowhere to be found.

    Once again.

    There wasn¡¯t arge crowd of people around but somehow everyone just had a way of disappearing.

    ¡°How does your drink taste like honey?¡± I asked Freya and she turned her attention to me.

    ¡°Grapes I think. It¡¯s nice. Did you get something different?¡± She responded and I frowned.

    ¡°I could have sworn we have the same drink maybe because of the color but mine doesn¡¯t taste or smell like grape at all.¡±

    Freya brought her ss to her nose and took a sniff of it as if to confirm and then she took my own ss to take a sniff and before I could stop her she took a sip from the ss.

    My heart dropped into my stomach and anger immediately overtook my frame at the action.

    ¡°Why did you do that? There¡¯s a lot of things wrong with what you just did. Firstly, it might be alcohol and could harm you or the babies, then it could be something different that we don¡¯t even know about and you just took a goddamn sip from it.¡± I say through gritted teeth.

    I couldn¡¯t exin the sudden anger, I knew that I was upset with Freya¡¯s irrational behavior but I didn¡¯t think it was that bad.

    ¡°Sorry. I feel fine though, I was just really curious.¡± She responded and the softness in her voice eased the anger in my heart.

    Sighing heavily, I signaled Christie who was passing by us and instructed the maid to throw away the drinks.

    There was an awkward tension between Freya and myself and I felt bad and at fault for upsetting her with my attitude, I took her hands in mine and rubbed aforting thumb over her smooth and soft skin, before bringing her hands to my lips to kiss it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I said quietly to her and for the first time since I scolded her, she turned her eyes towards me and offered me a small smile which I happily returned.

    And just like that, the tension was gone. Disappeared into thin air. People continued to approach us to make small talk after small talk with pinches of congrattions here and there, but it made Freya happy so I indulged it as best as I could.

    But I could see that my pregnant mate was getting tired. And I knew that if I didn¡¯t put a foot down then she would stubbornly fight her body and remain sat in her position, indulging as much people as she could.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs love, we¡¯ve had a long day.¡± I said to her.

    I could see the protest in her eyes but thankfully Jessy chose that moment toe to us.

    ¡°Tired daddy.¡± My four years old said, raising her small hands so I could pick her up. A request I responded to immediately.

    ¡°Go in. I¡¯ll put Jessy to bed and round up everyone here and I¡¯lle join you.¡± I said to Freya, giving her a kiss as she made her way through the stairs with me behind her and a sleeping Jessy in my arms.

    Emilia had asked to take Simon for the night and although it had upset Jessy, she had finally settled when Simon had promised her a hundred times that he would be right back the very next morning.

    I still didn¡¯t know how I was going to tell my child that Emilia had requested to take Simon with her. She had finally been able to work enough to settle herself and there was never a question that if she was able to do this then she would have full custody of Simon.

    It hurt myself and Freya to learn that Emilia had chosen to leave the pack and separate the children. She had promised that she would bring Simon to say hi once in a while, but we all knew that it would never make up for the children being apart.

    We didn¡¯t even want to think about how it would make Jessy feel when she  would eventually find out.

    I pushed open the door to Jessy¡¯s room and settled her sleeping frame on the bed. I went into the bathroom and filled a bowl with warm water then brought it back with a towel and then proceeded to wipe her face, hands and neck.

    Then I dressed her up in her pajamas that had one of her favorite cartoon characters on its shirt. Once I was satisfied that she wasfortable, I ced a kiss on her head before disposing the water and towel in the bathroom and going back down into the living area.

    I had expected that some people would have started leaving, since mused and Freya had left but I didn¡¯t expect to find the ce almost empty.

    There was still no sight of Estel and for some reason my heart skipped in its cage. Maybe a part of me had been hoping to confirm that she really was the one I had seen earlier, a part of me still longed to get ast nce of her face even if for only a split second once more.

    I helped round off with the other maids as well as Smith and as the night went out the more tired I got. Until it was time to finally settle down for the night.

    I took painful steps through the stairs and which every step I took, I yearned even more for my bed.

    The closer I got to the room, the more I felt that there was something wrong. I couldn¡¯t pinpoint it, but the way in which the hairs on my neck rose and my heart beat tripled in my chest and goosebumps rose in my skin, I just knew that there was something really off.

    I open the door to find Freya sleeping peacefully on her side of the bed, I take a quick sweep around the room and nothing looks out of ce.

    The room had been cleaned and every top was pristine. I approached Freya¡¯s sleeping frame and when I got closer to her, the smell that immediately hit me let me know the exact thing that was wrong in the room.

    I moved closer to my mates frame and the smell of rot that came from her made me gag terribly. I backed away from Freya in disgust. The smell makes my skin crawl and the more I look at her, the more disgust I feel.

    There¡¯s nothing else to feel between us for me. Not the mate bond, not love, only the smell of rot and death and the disgust from my end.

    I immediately exit the room and head for the guest room at the other end of the hallway.

    The guest room wasn¡¯t nearly asfortable as my room, neither did it feel like the luxurious master¡¯s bedroom that I had gotten used to, but at least it didn¡¯t stink.

    With that thought in mind, I settled into the bed after a hot shower and forced my mind to go to sleep. I did not allow myself the space to think about tonight¡¯s event or the fact that my mate was literally stinking.

    Instead, I forced my eyes close and allowed sleep take over my mind.

 Chapter 101

    Honestly wish I could tell what had disturbed my sleep and woken me up prematurely but in the next five minutes after waking up, I still couldn¡¯t figure it out and when I flipped my eyes open to find the room bright and all the lights still turned on, I squinted in confusion.

    There was something off this morning. I looked to the bedside clock on the nightstand opposite me and when the blinking red numbers shed 5:13am, I gasped in surprise.

    I was never awake this early, but most importantly, Greyson was never awake this early too and from the feeling of the sheets in his side of the bed, I could tell that he had not even slept in bed with me at all the previous night.

    It was so shocking to me, I felt dazed, confused and pain from my dder truly reminded me of why I had awoken in the first ce.

    I needed to pee.

    I moved out of the bed, supporting my big and rounded stomach as I waddle towards the toilet. I let out a sigh of relief as my full dder slowly emptied but my initial thoughts came back flooding my head.

    Where was Greyson? And why didn¡¯t he spend the night with me? I couldn¡¯t understand it at all. I had left the lights on so that he could put it off when he was about to go to bed and I could wake up to say Goodnight to him but that never happened.

    I had tried to wait for him in bed after taking a bath with him nowhere in sight, but I could feel his presence around the housest night which had made me believe that he had been somewhere around the house, most likely helping them clear up from the feast or socializing with thest of the guests.

    So it was more than shocking and disturbing to find out that he had not spent the night beside me. I pushed those thoughts aside and instead, stripped out of my clothes and moved to put on a robe, before moving to the sink to brush my teeth.

    I noted how rough my hair was and made a mental note to wash it while I took a shower. I had refused to do so the previous day for reasons I couldn¡¯t exin.

    I had just put a little toothpaste on my brush and was bringing the item into my mouth when I caught sight of it.

    The mate mark.

    It was faded.

    I dropped the toothbrush in my hand and I blinked once, twice, but it remained the same. I moved a finger there to wipe at it but nothing came off my fingers neither did it change anything but it really looked like some sort of ink was fading inside my skin.

    I swipe my finger across the mark once more but it doesn¡¯t change a thing. My mark really is fading. I dash out of the room as much as my pregnant belly would let me and I move swiftly to Jessy¡¯s room.

    The only other ce I can think of that he would be in this early in the morning. The sight of only Jessy sleeping on her bed made my heart constrict in my chest.

    I didn¡¯t know what exactly to focus on but everything that came to mind was negative.

    It was still pretty early but I still went to his office to check if he had maybe fallen asleep while working in the space. When I checked it was empty too, it didn¡¯t even look like he had been there at all the previous night.

    I exit the room and just as I¡¯m about to head back to my room to try to call him, I see the guest bedroom door in front of me. I didn¡¯t want to think that he would have spent the night there for whatever reason but it was pretty much the only option left here.

    I pushed open the door and indeed he was sprayed across the center of the bed, sleeping peacefully.

    It took my s a few seconds to process all the emotions that were going through me at seeing Greysonying on the bed so care free. What was he thinking? How could he have done something like this without telling me, when he knew just how much it was going to bother me.

    At a point in our rtionship, we had stayed apart. We had slept in different rooms but from the moment that it became official enough to share a room, we had never gone back. We slept on the same bed together, no matter how upset one was with the other.

    I moved towards the bed and reached to put a palm across his forehead. Maybe he had felt sick and didn¡¯t want to disturb me through the night. The man could be sweet like that sometimes.

    The moment my very warm palm pressed against his slightly cold forehead, Greyson groaned as if in pain, before turning away from me and sighing in what sounded like relief, and in the next minute he whispered a word that sent rage coursing through my body.

    Estel? What the hell?

    I immediately began pushing him on the bed trying to wake him up.

    The moment his eyes flip open, confusion flooded them first but soon it is reced with anger.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing in here?¡± He hissed angrily at me and my blood boiled even faster.

    ¡°W-what the hell I¡¯m doing in here? How about what the hell are you doing in here, moshing Estel in your sleep.¡± I screamed out at him.

    That look of confusion that had previously been in his eyes when he had first flipped them covered his eyes again and destabilize me. I couldn¡¯t understand or grasp how he could move from anger to confusion and just as the thought ran through my mind, his face pinched in anger once more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid Freya.¡± He said.

    In the most contempt filled voice I had ever known him to use with me. Not even while I was a ve did Greyson ever regard me with such hatred and anger before. It was scary. Too scary.

    A string of insults was about to escape my lips when I caught sight of the mark on his neck. It was starting to fade too.

    A gasp escaped my lips before I could control it and I move from my side of the bed to the part where Greyson was sat and took his face in my hands to observe his neck.

    I run a finger through the mark and I could feel as Greyson tensed under my fingers. I was beyond confused about the happenings around me at this point.

    ¡°What are you doing Freya.¡± Greyson asked.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Your mate mark. It¡¯s fading. The same with mine, that¡¯s the major reason I even came to find you. What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Greyson pulled me into his arms and moving my head to the side he began inspecting the side of my neck that held the mark.

    He soon moved from the bed to the dresser at the end of the room and inspected his own neck. He turned back to me after he seemed satisfied with whatever observation he had found.

    ¡°They both look fine to me Freya.¡± He dismissed, moving towards the door and leaving me utterly confused, surprised and angry.

    How could he just dismiss me like that? How could he see his obviously fading mark and say that it looked fine to him.

    Just as he ced his hand on the knob of the door, he turns around and looks me in the eyes for the first time since he flipped them open.

    ¡°Maybe the reason I didn¡¯t sleep in bed with youst night, is because you smell like death. I advice you take a bath with the sweetest scented soap you have because you smell even worse this morning.¡± He said and pulling open the door, he exited the room without so much as a backward nce my way.

    This was definitely not my mate.

 Chapter 102

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that I think it might be rude if we invite certain Alphas and don¡¯t invite certain. There could be a mini war for that in fact. It is after all the feast of Alphas, so all Alphas should be invited.¡± Smith said and I blinked at the end of his words.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    At this point, even screaming wouldn¡¯t be enough to convey my frustrations and anger. I had woken up restless and tired and it felt like as the day went on, the more tired and restless I became.

    I couldn¡¯t focus on anything. Not my work, or trying to make sense of what had happened the previous night, not even the meeting with Smith seemed to be able to get me to concentrate.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to convince myself that somehow you¡¯re listening to me but at this point I don¡¯t think I can continue to do that sessfully. It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re not listening to me and that your mind is filled with something else.¡± Smith said with a frustrated sigh in his words.

    I rubbed my temples, hoping to chase away the throb that had began forming behind my eyelids. I was conflicted. With a heavy sigh, I turned to smith and began talking.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine or I¡¯ll be fine eventually. I haven¡¯t been sleeping well in thest three days, maybe I need to try and get some good sleep. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll feel better after then.¡± I said to my Beta and although he didn¡¯t look like he believed me one bit, he nodded his head in understanding and stood up from his seat.

    He gave a small funny salute to me and moved towards the door. With his hand on the knob, he paused and turned to me.

    ¡°Let me know if you need me at any point. I¡¯m serious Greyson.¡± He said and without giving me the room to respond, he pulled open the door and walked out of it.

    I sit still in my seat and think through smith¡¯s words. Was this the point where I asked for help? Or could I still fix this myself? At what point exactly did I really need to call for help?

    Sighing heavily, I tidy my desk quickly before moving out of office and locking the door behind me.

    I head straight for the guest room as had been the routine for me in thest three nights. It was sad to say the least but it really didn¡¯t look like it was going to get better anytime soon.

    After a quick shower and brushing, I slip on a pair of pajamas from the pile of clothes I had moved into the guest room. Once I was done with that, I slipped into bed and let out a big breath.

    The scent of cinnamon flooded my senses. I wish I could say that three days of constantly having to smell this was enough to getpletely used to it, but that was far from it. The scent still felt as foreign to me as it did the first time and it was still as intoxicating as ever.

    I shut my eyes close hoping to be able to fall asleep but in the darkness of my closed eyes, was bright green and beautiful eyes staring right back at me. There was only one woman that had eyes as beautiful as these.

    Freya.

    Omega 36.

    Green eyes.

    Blonde hair.

    Curvy figure.

    I could never forget the look on her face when she had looked towards the cab on that night of the auction. It had taken my breath away.

    But it was nothingpared with the way her eyes had shone at the sce. It was nothingpared to the pure excitement when ra had announced the news of her pregnancy or when she had woken up to find out we were mates.

    It had been over a year of being together with her. She was still perfect right now as she had been at the start of it all.

    So what¡¯s happening right now? Why did I look at my beautiful mate and feel disgust? Why were we separated at this point? Sleeping in different rooms, why did every time that we came together, we argued and fought until we were forced apart.

    Little by little, my thoughts faded. Sleep slowly took over, I could feel my entire muscles rx and my tight shut eyes slowly rx but just before sleep couldpletely take over my mind, I felt a finger run through my face.

    Instinctively I turned towards it and the scent of cinnamon made me rx into it.

    ¡°Freya?¡± I called out softly, keeping my eyes shut and allowing her continue to run her fingers through my face.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡± Came the silkiest, softest voice I ever heard.

    It took my brain a second to process it and when it did, my eyes flipped open so fast, that for a moment all I could see was darkness before it eventually cleared to reveal a beautiful looking Estel staring down at me with her fingers still drawing invisible patterns on my face.

    Surprisingly, I don¡¯t jump, I don¡¯t react at all. I remain calm and numb in my seat as opposed to what had been running through my mind in thest week.

    I had truly feared that if I ever got to see Estel¡¯s face again, then I would freak outpletely, but none of that was happening.

    Seeing my supposed dead mate¡¯s face up close felt prettyforting.

    Sitting up on the bed, I observe Estel¡¯s face carefully and closely. Trying to find a difference with thest image of her in my head, there was no.

    Her hair was the same fiery red color she had always had, her eyes were ever dark and sparkling, the freckles that had alwayse with her face were still scattered around on her fair skin.

    This was her.

    There was no doubt about it.

    ¡°It is me, I promise.¡± She said softly.

    A frown marred my face at her words. Did she know what I was thinking off? If not, how had she been able to give a response that just seemed to answer the question in my head.

    ¡°It¡¯s a special blessing from the Goddess for true mates. Your wolf connects to my wolf and they share thoughts with each other, enabling us hear our thoughts. It¡¯ll probably take you a while to read through my mind since you¡¯ve been corrupted and bonded to another who is not your mate.¡± She said, with a sneer to her words at the end of her sentence.

    I tried to think through her words but my head and mind felt like mush, it was hard to focus on anything that was beside the scent of cinnamon that was currently overwhelming me.

    But Estel moved from her position and crawling on all fours she approached me until she was practically in front of my face.

    ¡°Let me prove to you what I mean, let me show it to you, so you can experience it for yourself. We¡¯re true mates, you¡¯ll see.¡± She said in a whisper.

    And without thinking through it, I moved my head forward and locked our lips in a kiss.

 Chapter 103

    11:56pm

    Almost midnight and still no signs of Greyson. I had heard him when he hade out of his office and had walked in the direction of the guest room but a very small part of me strongly believed that he woulde back tonight.

    Three days of hopeless belief and he was yet toe back to bed with me. A tear slipped down my eyes and after that single tear came a lot more.

    I was pregnant and abandoned. Once again.

    Was my fate really so cruel for this to keep happening to me all the time? How much more could one person take? Why was love never simple? Why was it never enough?

    I sobbed hard into my pillow, feeling every bit miserable and pathetic.

    I had thought the auction was the worst thing that could have ever happened to me, the disgusting short man that had ce one of the highest bid on me had irritated and annoyed me at the point but now I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if maybe my life would have turned out differently, maybe a little happier with less drama if he had been the one to purchase me.

    I mean I wouldn¡¯t be Luna right now, reconnectes with the father of my child and the sweetest man ever turned into my mate but then Matthew would probably not have been able to kidnap Jessy and had threaten to sell me again and use her, I honestly just thought that was the point I was going to die.

    But then Jessy had been poisoned on her fourth birthday and it had been revealed that Greyson, the man I was head over heels in love with, was responsible for raping me five years before. Now that one had broken me. It had shattered me to my very core.

    But it had refused to end there and this might just be thest fucking straw.

    There had been times were he had been the most perfect man in the world. The time he had clean my cut while I was still a maid would forever remain the softest I ever saw him.

    But maybe the time in the fields just before Jessy¡¯s birthday would beg to differ.

    As much as I loved been with Greyson and loved the man as well, I knew something had gone wrong, terribly wrong. Especially from the night of the Luna ceremony.

    It was there in his eyes whenever I caught sight of it. His demeanor, gestures, expressions, were all evidence to the fact that something was happening and maybe this time I needed to save my mate.

    I couldn¡¯t count the many times, Greyson had to save me, the times that he had to be there for me. I think it was time for me to do the exact same thing or I could just be dooming us both forever.

    I strained my ears to listen for any sounds, concentrating and trying to get my wolf to focus on the sounds outside of this room. I could hear the grandfather clock ticking in the living area and even the crickets just outside my window, aside from that every other thing was silent.

    I moved from the bed, picking up the pillow that I had slept with in thest four nights, it still had faint scents of Greyson on it, my scent had mostly rubbed off all over it by now but I loved how my mind was tricking me into believing that Greyson¡¯s scent was still on it.

    I was going to sleep in the guest room tonight and make sure it didn¡¯t break out into an argument no matter what. This was the major issue between Greyson and I, we were both short tempered and impatient with each other nowadays, which usually never happened.

    It was almost as if a seed of discord had nted inside us against each other and every word we threw at the other urged us to scratch out each other¡¯s throat.

    That wasn¡¯t going to happen tonight, I was going to try my best to be understanding, to listen to him first, to not jump into conclusions and to let him see that I didn¡¯te to fight with him.

    Immediately I pulled open the door the heavy scent of cinnamon filtered into my nose and the spice almost made me sneeze. Did Christie bring up anything with cinnamon very recently?

    I moved in the direction of the guest room but a small squeak from Jessy¡¯s room caught my attention and had me moving in that direction.

    The sight of my daughter sat on the floor ying with therge amount of toys that surrounded her at midnight was not a very pleasant sight to see.

    ¡°Jess, are you okay baby? Why are you not sleeping? Are you not tired?¡± I asked my child softly.

    I had put her into bed before going to my room for the night. Had she woken up again? That never really happened for Jessy. It was rare for her to wake up again during the night once she started sleeping.

    ¡°Tiyud mommy.¡±

    ¡°Then go to bed babe.¡± I urged, settling down in the floor beside her and ushering her into my arms.

    My protruding stomach stood in the way of the hug I was trying to give her but we made it work like we were used to doing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want Simon to go mommy.¡± Jessy said, in the smallest voice that almost made me cry.

    Sighing heavily, I squeezed my child a little before cing a kiss on her head.

    ¡°Me too honey, but Emilia gets to make that decision not any of us. She promised to bring him to see you often and you can also go and see him often too. So it¡¯s almost like you¡¯re still together, right?¡± I asked in an overexcited tone, hoping to rub off on my four years old.

    But to no avail.

    ¡°Is daddy upset with me?¡± Jessy suddenly asked and I could swear that my heart skipped three beats.

    Was Greyson being grumpy and mean to Jessy too? Last I knew he wasn¡¯t, he pretty much kept his anger till I was the only one there. He was still here for Jessy, he still tuck her into bed, in fact to our child he was still the perfect father.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Why would she ask this?

    ¡°He could never honey. Why would you think so?¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t painted with me for a while.¡± She responded sadly and I swallowed heavily.

    That was their thing. Greyson knew that and no matter how busy he got, he still found the time to do it with her.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a little busy now honey. I¡¯m sure soon, you¡¯ll both would be turning another wall into your board again.¡± I said, tickling Jessy¡¯s side, this time it worked and the giggle that tore out of Jessy was contagious.

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful my baby, I love you so much.¡± I said softly to Jessy and she shed her pearly whites at me, causing me to do the same.

    I tuck her into bed once more and ce a kiss on her head.

    ¡°Goodnight baby.¡±

    I watched as her eyes slowly dropped and finally she was asleep.

    I picked up the pillow that I had abandoned at the side of the bed and continued in the direction that I had intended to before.

    But this time the moment I pull the door open a loud moan hits my ears.

    And froze me in my tracks.

 Chapter 104

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    The sigh that escaped from my lips was only proof of how heavenly Estel¡¯s lips felt on mine. It was soft and she tasted very sweet causing me to melt into the kiss even more.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    If her lips felt this good and tasted this delicious then I badly wanted to know what the rest of her body tasted like, especially down there.

    I moved my fingers carefully and subtly towards the bottom half of her body, doing my best to not break the kiss.

    Just before I could reach her thighs, she held out her hand to stop me, breaking the kiss and letting out a chuckle. The sound was beautiful, just like I remembered it, but it had a mocking undertone to it, there was a slight sneer to it but I ignored it.

    ¡°Honey, I hear your mind even before you do. I know your every move now, so don¡¯t go thinking you can sneak up on me. Rx baby, I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± Estel whispered to me and the drop of her tone as she said thest sentence made me shudder in delight.

    My head turned towards hers, eyes meeting with a smile that stretched from ear to ear. She returned it with one of her own.

    ¡®My sweet mate.¡¯ I thought to myself.

    I felt an arm wrap around my waist and I immediately rxed into her touch, turning to face her again. Her arms found themselves resting at my hips, holding me tightly.

    My legs were wrapped securely around her hips and I smiled again, leaning forward slightly to kiss her softly. Our mouths fit together just right and I let out a contented hum against her lips.

    ¡°I love you so much, darling. So much. You make me happier than anything else ever has. I¡¯ve never stopped loving you and I never gave up on you too, even when you drifted away from me, I forgive you.¡± She murmured after pulling away.

    ¡®She makes me feel happy too,¡¯ I thought to myself.

    The words in my head seemed to have an immediate effect on her because her eyes widened for a second and her hands tightened momentarily, in a split second I watched as various emotions shed through her eyes.

    Each one went by so fast it was hard to try to pinpoint any of it but in the end mirth settled within her depths and her lips curled into a beautiful smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a sap,¡± sheughed gently. She pulled back some but not enough to fully remove my legs from her, letting them dangle freely.

    She reached for my shirt to begin unbuttoning it but I stopped her fingers, bringing them to my lips to ce a soft kiss on it.

    ¡°Let me take care of you first.¡± I whispered gently to her and I saw hesitation sh through her eyes, her forehead wrinkled in thoughts. I tightened my arm on her waist and that seemed to scatter whatever thoughts in her head. She gave me a small smile before nodding her head.

    I moved off her to settle down properly and morefortably beside her before reaching for the small tube top she had worn across her breasts. Slowly, like I was scared of the material, I pulled the top off her frame.

    I paused when her small but perky boobs bounced out and not for the first time, I admired her. I let my fingers caress each nipple as if observing them for the very first time. A small moan escaped from her lips as I ran a thumb against the hard nubs.

    I moved my finger lower down her body until I found the zip to the flimsy, high slit skirt that she had worn.

    Her eyes were closed but a slight moan was heard in the quiet of the room and it encouraged me even more. I rubbed against her bare skin with my fingers enjoying the heat that emanated from her, the action caused an even louder moan to escape her lips and this one worried me, the house was after all very quiet.

    ¡°Shh, darling,¡± I hushed quietly as I pressed my lips to hers in a small kiss. I ran my fingers through her hair as she opened her mouth in an open gasp.

    Her breath hitched as I slipped my hand back to her chest, cupping her breast, in my big palms. She shuddered and then looked up at me, her eyes full of lustful desire. Those eyes looked familiar, it felt as if I had stared at them but at a different time.

    I shook my head slightly to chase away that thought and instead moved to take  her left nipple into my mouth while I yed with the right one with my fingers. My tongue worked its way around her hardened nipple and I could feel her tightening beneath me.

    I knew how she wanted it. It was like an instinct for me, I knew what she wanted and the exact way in which she wanted it. Her breathing hitched again as I began to kiss my way down her belly before I reached the hem of her skirt once more.

    I reached through the slit that began at the very waist and my hands felt thecy fabric of the panties she had worn underneath. I pulled them apart and slipped my fingers inside. She moaned softly when my fingers made contact with her wetness.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re beautiful,¡± I whispered against her skin and I reveled in the goosebumps that rose on the spot were my breath touched. I also felt the slither that ran through her body at my words.

    I smiled wickedly at her as I kissed her stomach and moved back up to her face, trailing my fingers down her neck and chest, leaving behind a trail of kisses before they finally met her lips.

    Our tongues danced together in slow,nguorous movements. Our teeth cked slightly against each other but I did not care. All that mattered was our tongues moving against each other in perfect rhythm.

    As far as the world was concerned, we were only two people sharing a passionate moment with the passion burning within us. No one knew or would ever know. No matter how close to us they were or how loud we became. It felt like we were invincible and all the worry that had clouded my mind only moments before disappeared.

    My mouth trailed downwards. I licked and nipped gently at the top of her breasts before going lower still, until I reached the small of her back. The tips of my fingers trailed upwards along her spine as they made their way towards her butt cheek where I wrapped my fingers around her. She arched up and bucked lightly against my hand.

    I finally reached to pull the zipper down before pulling the skirtpletely off her body. I pushed her legs apart but she forced them close again.

    She whimpered softly as I slowly pushed her legs apart further and dipped into her core. I didn¡¯t have to wait long to find out exactly what she liked best.

    She let out a little scream when my fingers brushed against her most sensitive area. I rubbed her clit lightly until she started panting, reaching between her legs and wrapping her hand tightly around my arm. A soft cry escaped her lips the faster I went and she squirmed at the many sensations.

    ¡°Fuck, Greyson,¡± she moaned as she ground herself against my hand.

    Then I start to create a wall in my mind to block her out of it, the faster my fingers went inside her pussy the higher I built the walls around my mind, I could see the look of confusion on Zoe¡¯s face, but I could also feel that orgasm was very near.

    And so I moved my free hand towards her neck and wrap it tightly against it, she moaned loudly, too loudly for someone that was about to be killed, probably thinking I was branching out and trying something kinky.

    But soon, I pulled my fingers out of her pussy and bring it to her neck, strangling herpletely, I could feel my ws begin to grow out and dig deep into her neck while she spluttered , kicking out her legs and arms in desperation, trying to fight me, but I had her in the worst position and had her rounded up already.

    I heard the door push open and another presence join the room but I refused to let go. Blood spluttered out of her mouth and I watched with satisfaction as the light slowly left her eyes.

    I continued to squeeze until I could feel thest air in her lungs go out and the heat take it¡¯sst beat.

    ¡°Guess you never heard that thoughting.¡± I said softly, flinging her dead body off the bed and onto the floor, where itnded very closely to an obviously traumatized and confused Freya.

    Before sitting up in bed, panting in disgust and exhaustion. There was no doubt that this entire ordeal was the hardest thing I have ever had to do in my entire life.

 Chapter 105

    Greyson¡¯s POV:

    ¡°What just happened?¡± Freya finally asked with a shaky voice and I raised my head to address my mate.

    Sighing in relief when the hate that had resided in my heart against her over thest couple of days was nowhere to be found. I beckoned Freya closer to me with a finger, still unable to use my voice due to the dryness that had settled in my throat.

    I could see the hesitation in her features and it hurt me more than anything in the world that she doubted if I meant it or not.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I said to her and I watched as her features softened, she looked at my face, before looking down at the body at her feet.

    Then going around it to reach me on the bed. Once she was within grasp, I reached forward to pull her into my arms in a hug, melting into it and taking a big sniff of her scent that I had missed very much.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I said again

    ¡°It was the only way, if I had not done it she would have only taken control of my mind faster.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about right now. Is this about your attitude in thest couple of days, or about whatever it was that just happened in this room a few minutes ago. I¡¯m truly confused Greyson.¡± Freya said, but there was no malice or anger in her voice. Only confusion.

    Sighing heavily, I ced a kiss on her forehead and hugged her even tighter. Before pulling away, picking up my phone and shooting a text to Smith first.

    ¡°We all knew that Zoe nned to do something sinister and evil. We had no idea what it would be, when she would strike or worse, who exactly she would strike. So we went to the only person we knew that might be able to help. ra. And she did, she helped us a lot.¡±

    FLASHBACK

    ¡°We have no idea where she¡¯s going to be, so how the fuck do we stop her?¡± I raged bitterly.

    ¡°We know she¡¯s going to be at the Luna ceremony so maybe we could get her there.¡± Smith suggested but I was already shaking my head no before he couldplete his words.

    ¡°That¡¯s my day Smith, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to be looking for a witch in a dead body on that day, plus it¡¯s too risky. No ns? We just wait for her to show up and then what? Do we go over to have a friendly conversation with her, where we beg her to please leave us alone or what? Plus, it might be toote.¡±

    ¡°We need help then. We can¡¯t go into this blindly. This is witchcraft at its peak, we need a little knowledge on it if we n to take her down in anyway. Maybe we should go to ra, she¡¯s the only one I know who might be able to help us.¡± My Beta said, and I nodded my head in agreement.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now then.¡± I said, moving off my seat and picking the car keys off the table.

    The drive to ra¡¯s clinic was unusually quiet. It was odd to see Smith quiet and deep in thought like he currently was, the idiot always had something to say or joke about but apparently not this time. I couldn¡¯t even bother with teasing him because I also had a thousand and one things on my mind.

    Walking into the lobby of the small clinic, brought back the nostalgia I felt the first time I came here with Freya and Jessy for a check up.

    It felt like such a long time ago, and it felt like those times were the easy times of our lives. It was a period of our lives I could call perfect.

    ¡°Alpha Greyson, how may I help you?¡± The receptionist asked, making me realize we had gotten to her table.

    ¡°I¡¯ll love to see ra please, let her know it¡¯s urgent.¡± I said and the blonde head nodded in understanding.

    It was a good thing ra understood what urgent meant because in three minutes we were walking into her small office.

    ¡°ra thank you for seeing us immediately.¡± I said to the older woman, as smith and I settled in chairs opposite her.

    ¡°I hope all is well with Freya and the babies. We have an appointment set for after the ceremony so I¡¯m hoping all stays well till then.¡± The healer said.

    ¡°All is well with them ra, thanks for all your help. We¡¯re here for something different.¡±

    And then I go on to exin the entire situation to ra. Starting from the very beginning. Thankfully, the healer had the best listening ear and refused to interrupt me while I spoke.

    ¡°I know very little about witchcraft and I¡¯m afraid my knowledge on the topic might not be able to help you, not as much as you would want. But I know someone who might be able to provide the answers you seek, or at least help in some way.¡± ra proposed.

    And from there we moved location again, this time all three of us.

    ¡°Park the car here. We¡¯ll go the rest of the way on foot.¡± ra instructed.

    I did as she asked, putting the car into park and making sure it was secure before we continued the rest of the journey, deep into the woods on foot.

    It felt like an unending journey. Deeper and deeper we went, until finally I could see a small cottage up ahead, hidden amongstrge trees.

    ¡°Her names Sophia. She¡¯s one of the weirdest people you would ever meet but she also has a lot of knowledge, so you might have to bear with her.¡± ra said.

    When we got to the door, ra knocked twice on it. I pricked my ears trying to pick the sounds that mighte from the room but I was met with nothing. Only an eerie silence came from the house.

    ¡°Smith?¡± Came a small voice and we all whipped her head towards it.

    A very petite old woman, dressed in rag clothes was stood behind us with a stick in her hand. I couldn¡¯t exactly get a clear view of her face because she had all her attention turned towards Smith.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Came my Beta¡¯s voice

    And for a second it felt like my world spun.

    Finally the woman turned towards me and a small gasp escaped my lips. It felt like I was looking at the older version of Freya.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re here? A-all t-this t-time?¡±

    When I saw the first drop of tears fall from my Beta¡¯s face, it felt like a knife had been ced against my chest. Smith was one of the strongest people I know, watching him cry was very far from normal.

    ¡°Maybe we should all go inside? Can we go inside Sophia?¡± ra asked softly, as if she were afraid of the woman.

    ra nudged me gently inside and I went with her, leaving Smith and Sophia outside. This was thest thing I predicted would happen at a time like this and it confused me.

    I could only imagine what would have happened if I had Freya with me. I know that she had been separated and almost abandoned at a young age, so I knew that this reunion would be thest thing she would be looking forward to.

    It was a long time before Smith and Sophia were walking into the small living area that was starting to be too small for me. I could see how red and swollen both their eyes were and I just knew that whatever conversation they had just shared wouldn¡¯t be the smoothest.

    ¡°Alpha. It¡¯s a honor to have you in my home. She¡¯s been here already, it¡¯s a good thing you came here now instead of waiting for her to strike, if she had, there would be no way to recover from it. She¡¯s a desperate, dangerous woman who would stop at nothing to get what she wants.¡±

    Sophia cut straight to the chase, I knew Smith had briefed her about ouring here.

    ¡°Zoe was here?¡± I asked carefully and Sophia chuckle, a sweet melodious sound that reminded me of Freya.

    ¡°She prefers to be called Estel. And yes, she was here. And will being back tonight toplete the ritual process. How cruel is life and fate?¡± She suddenly asked, staring off into the distance.

    ¡°I was about to help in the destruction of my own child, once again.¡± She murmured bitterly, shaking her head in regret.

    I moved towards the woman and when I was at her seat, I squatted so I could be at eye level with her.

    ¡°There was no way you could have known. Now you have a chance to save her. To save everyone of us. We both know Zoe has bigger ns than just bing Luna. Help me stop her, please.¡± I said softly to her.

    And when she raised her eyes to mine, the sparkling green of them shocked me, it was scary to look at her and be able to see my mate within her depths. With a heavy sigh, she nodded her head and began speaking.

    ¡°Im supposed to help her make two different potions. The first one, will bind her soul to Estel¡¯s body. So that she would have full ess to it. No more stench of rot or death. The next is supposed to be for you. She never gives me full information of her n but this potion is supposed to create a discord between the people involved.¡±

    ¡°Is there no way to make it fake? Or not do it at all?¡± Smith asked for the first time since he came inside.

    ¡°She¡¯s a smart woman. And she would definitely have other options if I decide to not do it which would end up with her taking my life, I¡¯m not putting it past her. It might dy her but best believe she would find someone else to do her dirty jobs. She can be very persuasive.¡± Sophia said.

    ¡°So can you help us?¡± ra asked and I nodded in support.

    ¡°You need to ruin the magic of whatever she would be doing. There¡¯s a potion that¡¯s supposed to be created for you alone. No one else is to share with you but that¡¯s exactly what you have to do.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll share it with him then.¡± Smith offered but Sophia was already shaking her head no before he couldplete the words.

    ¡°It has to be your mate.¡± She whispered, almost as if she was scared to say the words.

    ¡°No. It could be dangerous for her.¡± ra said immediately.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be. Zoe is trying to control your mind. She wants you to do her biddings, she¡¯s trying to get you to turn your heart against everyone around you except her. Sharing this potion with your mate ensures that as long as your mate doesn¡¯t give up on you, she wouldn¡¯t be able to have full control of your mind. It gives you enough time to kill her.¡±

    I sat on the floor in front of the witch, quiet, thinking through it. What if this potion turned out to be something poisonous that hurt the babies? Or worse hurt Freya? Was that a risk I was willing to take? A hand on my shoulders interrupted my thoughts.

    ¡°I would never hurt my child, not ever again. She¡¯s going to cause a disaster, you have to prevent that by all means.¡± Sophia said in a whisper to me.

    ¡°Tell me what I have to do.¡± I finally said.

    And even with ra and Smith¡¯s disapproval, I agreed to follow Sophia¡¯s instructions till the very end.

    We really didn¡¯t have many options at this point. And if there was something I learnt from being an Alpha, it would be, a bad n was much better than no n at all.

    END OF FLASHBACK

    ¡°This is why we¡¯ve had a rough week all along. I¡¯m so sorry. I had to take the risk.¡± I said softly to Freya.

    ¡°You met my mother?¡± She asked with tears brimming in her eyes, like that was the only part of the story she had heard.

    I pulled her into a hug. I didn¡¯t know how I was supposed to tell her that Sophia had taken her life that very night. She had told me she was going to do it but no matter how much I tried to convince the witch she wouldn¡¯t budge. She imed there was no way she could face her kids, not after everything that had happened.

    When Freya¡¯s arms wrapped around me, it felt like I could finally breathe better. It felt worth it.

    Risking my life, almost having sex with a dead mate, being restless for almost a week.

 Chapter 106

    The evening air was wonderful and was the perfect thing I needed. I came out earlier to sit in the garden and read a book and although I already lost interest in the book, i still sat outside and held the book open in front of me.

    I rubbed my stomach gently hoping to ease the pressure on my dder. I was veryfortable where I was sat and thest thing I wanted was to have to move inside to pee and thene out again.

    I could feel myself get bigger and heavier by the day and although I loved being pregnant, I hated the fact that my body was changing a lot. Being pregnant with Jessy was very different from my current pregnancy.

    Maybe because I still had to work till the very day I pushed my child out, or maybe because I knew that the only person I had was myself and I had to constantly stand up for myself and be there for myself.

    It was a different story altogether now. I had the best life. I had Greyson, Smith, ra, Christie, Michelle and even Jessy looking out for me now. I was waited on hand and foot and the only thing I had to do for myself was probably breathe.

    It was the feast of Alpha¡¯s today and I could feel the anxiety rising in my chest. I was still trying to get used to the title of Luna, I was still trying to sit perfectly in the role.

    I started attending meetings with Greyson and each time he turned to me to ask ¡®What do you think darling?¡¯ I still jumped in shock. And whenever he said ¡®We¡¯ll do what Freya says.¡± It made mepletely melt.

    For a long time Greyson had treated my opinion like it mattered, he always made me feel heard, made me feel important and like I mattered but having not only him but his officials show me respect and listen when I speak was a different matter entirely.

    It had been a thrilling experience and although the bigger the twins grew, the harder it was to get around and stay active for long periods of time but I was still able to participate in most important meetings and decision making process.

    And it made me feel good.

    One year changed a lot for me.

    In this one year, I moved from being the worthless, slut of an omega with a bastard child, to being the Luna of a great pack and even beyond, being mates with the Alpha King and the father of my child.

    It was beautiful to see how far I hade.

    ¡°Freya, you should be getting ready. We¡¯ll have to leave for the hall soon.¡± Greyson interrupted my train of thoughts and I turned my attention towards him.

    ¡°My feet hurts.¡± I said and he chuckled, before kneeling in front of me to take my feet and massaging it.

    I sighed in relief when his big hit soft fingers began working on my feet. It felt really good and as he eased the pain slowly, I could feel myself get sleepy.

    ¡°That¡¯s really good.¡± I said quietly and the Alpha raised his head to sh me a smile which I quickly returned.

    Greyson charmed me. I had never met any man as handsome as he was, sweet or caring as he was. Being in his presence never failed to give me butterflies and make me feel warm.

    ¡°My fingers are magical. They could do other things you know, do you want me to show you?¡± He teased and Iughed, hitting him yfully on his shoulders.

    ¡°Too naughty Greyson.¡± I responded and heughed loudly.

    ¡°You look beautiful.¡± Heplimented moving his hands towards my stomach and cing it t against it.

    It seemed like Greyson felt it before I did or maybe it happened at the same time in slow motion but I saw his eyes widen in shock before I felt the kick.

    Weak at first that I almost doubted if it really happened, but when Greyson pressed his palms against my protruding stomach sure enough I felt another kick this time more powerful.

    Greyson looked mesmerized, he just kept staring at my stomach while his palms gently rubbed at it and I could help the round look in my eyes as I watched him. It was simply beautiful.

    ¡°We should go inside and prepare. It¡¯s getting prettyte.¡± I reminded him and it was as if my voice broke him out of a trance.

    We walked inside hand and in hand and once we were at our room, Greyson dismissed the maids that had been waiting for me toe in to help with bathing and dressing me for the feast.

    And to my surprise, my mate decided to take on the role. If there was anything I loved and appreciated the most was how careful he was. He took his time with everything he did, as if he were preparing the most beautiful art in the world.

    ¡°Smith took her earlier in the afternoon for a ride. He texted me that they are at the hall already.¡± Greyson said as we passed through Jessy¡¯s door and he noticed me try to look in for her.

    I nodded my head in understanding, following him down the stairs and out the door.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The drive to the hall was silent but not the awkward kind of silence. This silence wasfortable and it was one I was happy to indulge.

    ¡°You¡¯re fine. It¡¯s going to be over soon.¡± Greyson said as soon as he put off the car when we got to the venue.

    I didn¡¯t even have to speak before he knew how anxious I was about this particr event.

    The moment we stepped into the hall, it felt like the anxiety tripled inside my stomach. Myst meal was hours ago but I was almost on the edge of regurgitating it. Greyson kept a strong hold on my hand as we walked through the crowd of people in the hall and I was most grateful for it.

    Once we were settled at the start of the hall, I sighed in relief once I was able to sit and take the pressure off my feet. Greyson greeted the guests present, gave a small speech and the feast began.

    It was suffocating being in the presence of so many Alphas, the power and ego around the room was enough to cause a suffocation. Especially for an omega.

    I scanned through the crowd hoping to find Jessy or Smith but instead I found a face I recognized.

    The Alpha of the SilverMoon Pack and beside him was a guard I also recognized. He had been one of the people that had pushed me to make the final decisions of running away from my previous pack.

    I could still remember that afternoon like it just happened. Where the other kids had abused Jessy and he hade to intervene. I had hoped for a savior but instead I had gotten the devil. I couldn¡¯t ever get the derogatory remarks he had thrown at me that hot afternoon.

    I locked eyes with Alpha Damien and I watched as a smirk formed on his lips before he began to walk in my direction with his guard in tow.

    I held onto the edge of my seat tightly but this time it wasn¡¯t fear that gripped my frame as the Alpha moved closer to me. It was pure rage.

    This man had watched as omegas were constantly abused, beaten and made to work till their veryst breath, under his rule, the pack had be unfit for omegas.

    He had no right to even be here, because Alphas were protectors, defenders and the fathers of their packs. He was none of those things. Instead he was a tyrant, a power drunken man.

    ¡°Alpha Greyson, it¡¯s wonderful what you¡¯ve done here. Thank you for having us.¡± Damien greeted in a fake polite tone and I snickered under my breath.

    I focused my attention back into the crowd, trying to act like I wasn¡¯t disgusted and angry by his so close to me.

    ¡°And when I say wonderful, best believe I¡¯m not just talking about this luxurious feast you¡¯ve prepared for us. I mean look at the worthless omega. She looks like apletely different person, if I had not seen her all those years ago when she carried a bastard child in her arms almost everywhere she went I never would have known she was the one sat here. Especially not with the jewelries and beautiful dress. This is truly the most beautiful grass to grace story I ever heard.¡± He said with a loudughter.

    I felt my fingers tremble with anger and as Greyson move to get off his seat, I moved a hand to stop him. The feast was still in full swing and there was no need to cause a scene for someone as worthless as Damien.

    ¡°You and your entire members are no longer wee here. Please leave.¡± I said.

    I was surprised with how clear my voice turned out. With the amount of anger I was feeling I didn¡¯t think I was capable of escaping a shaky voice.

    Damienughed out loud, like I had just told the funniest story ever and it wasn¡¯t hard for anyone to hear the mockery in his tone.

    ¡°Just because you¡¯re fucking the Alpha King, getting all knocked up for him, doesn¡¯t give yo¡­¡±

    I had had enough. It happened so fast that it took even myself a minute to process it. One moment he was talking trash and the next I was leaving my seat and striking him across the face hard.

    It felt like the time paused, the entire hall went silent and I could feel all eyes on us, but I was too angry to care.

    ¡°Get him out.¡± I instructed the guards around me and they moved to do so.

    It felt as if the anxiety, anger, rage that had gathered inside me in thest thirty minutes melted away as he was pulled out of the hall.

    ¡°Please let¡¯s eat, drink and be merry. We have a long night of fun ahead of us.¡± I urged and the crowd erupted in a cheer that made me smile.

    Once I got to the side of Greyson, he pulled me in for a kiss and I giggled beforepletely melting into it.

 Chapter 107

    ¡°Happy birthday daddy. It¡¯s your birthday daddy! Wake up! I made you a drawing.¡±

    Jessy¡¯s voice woke both Greyson and Freya with thetter turning around and going right back to sleep. Her due date was really close and the bigger the twins got the more tired she became and so it wasn¡¯t unusual that even with Jessy¡¯s little screaming voice, Freya would still be able to go back to sleep.

    ¡°Thank you honey. Come here, let¡¯s not wake mommy up okay. Is that for me?¡± Greyson asked his four years old and she nodded enthusiastically.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. Thank you baby.¡± The Alpha said running his fingers through the drawing of their little family.

    The image of Freya with a protruding stomach wasical and it made Greysonugh quietly but he could also note how much his child had improved. Drawing always was something she enjoyed a lot and watching her get better and better with it was amazing.

    ¡°That one looks nothing like me Jess.¡± Freya said with a smallugh and Jessy giggled along with her.

    ¡°It does mommy, see? Your tummy is big here too with the babies inside.¡± She responded and we allughed.

    ¡°Happy birthday honey. Before you respond and make me stay here even longer, I need to pee first.¡± Freya said and began moving slowly out of the bed with Greyson¡¯s eyes on her every move ready to jump into action and help her if need be.

    Freya was petite, it was a wonder to Greyson how she was able to carry two children in her womb. ra had tried to ce her on bed rest the more her stomach grew but it would take chains and a key to get the Luna to stay in one ce for an extended period of time.

    ¡°Ahhh.¡± Freya screamed the moment she moved off the bed and Greyson ced Jessy carefully at this other side and then moved quickly to Freya¡¯s falling frame.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Greyson asked but before Freya could respond a burst of water was spilling everywhere around and Freya was bending even lower with pain.

    It took a few seconds for it all to register but it finally did. Freya screamed louder, Jessy jumped out of the bed in panic and more than half of the house woke up from the scream.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Get me to the fucking hospital Greyson!¡±Came Freya¡¯s next scream which forced the Alpha into action.

    ***

    ¡°Goddess, your pacing is making me dizzy Greyson. Can you sit still for five minutes please?¡± Smith asked doing his best to keep his voice down so he didn¡¯t wake the sleeping Jessy in his arms.

    But Greyson only ignored him and paced even more.

    The fact that the Alpha wasn¡¯t allowed into the birthing room and could only hear the sounds, screams and criesing from the room set his heart beating faster and his palms sweating in fear.

    He prayed silently to the Goddess, he hoped that nothing happened to any of them.

    Getting Freya to the hospital had been challenging enough, watching her be in so much pain and not being able to do anything about it angered and hurt him too much and the hours after that she had spent inbor were equally traumatizing.

    A loud scream was heard in the small hall of the clinic where Greyson was pacing, a scream much louder than the ones from before and it paused Greyson in his tracks. He was just about to move towards the door and burst through it, fuck what ra had to say about it, when he heard a cry.

    There was no mistaken that sound. That was the cry of a baby and shortly after the first cry came a second one. A more quiet cry, if he had not been paying attention he might have missed it.

    The relief that flooded the Alpha was enough to have him copsing to the floor with his head in his hands and a sigh of relief and thanks on his lips.

    Smith could be heard cheering in the corner while Greyson just tried to get a hold of the situation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see your children Alpha.  I was afraid I might have to fix a shattered door by now.¡± ra¡¯s voice came through.

    It took a moment for Greyson to find his bearings but when he did, he epted the outstretched arm of Smith and rose to his feet. He noticed how blurry the space in front of him was and it wasn¡¯t until he felt his wet cheeks before he realized it was as a result of crying.

    I followed behind ra to the small room and the sight of a bloodied Freya on the bed with two tiny bodies on her chest was enough to cause more tears to fall from the Alpha¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°We did it.¡± Freya whispered to her mate once he was close enough.

    ¡°You did a great job my love. They are beautiful. Thank you so much.¡± Greyson whispered back and one could just hear the appreciation, admiration and love in the Alpha¡¯s voice.

    ra moved a child from Freya¡¯s chest into his arms and he marveled at how tiny he actually was.

    ¡°That¡¯s the smaller twin. I can just tell he¡¯s going to give you less trouble than this guy.¡± ra said pointing to the other twin attached to Freya¡¯s chest and Greysonughed a tearyugh.

    He couldn¡¯t stop looking at his children. Especially the one in his arms. So tiny and perfect.

    ¡°Can I see?¡± Jessy asked beside her father and he bent low so she could see her brother.

    ¡°His legs are so tiny daddy.¡± Shemented and Greysonughed loudly.

    ¡°Your legs were once like that.¡± He said andughed even louder when the four years old wiggled her toes in her sandals.

    ¡°Have you thought of names?¡± ra asked, it wasn¡¯t hard to see the exhaustion from the past hour on the healers face but above it all she looked fulfilled.

    Freya and Greyson shared a look between each other, a look that no one else could hope to understand.

    ¡°This is K.¡± Greyson said looking at the child in his arms.

    ¡°And this is Kevin.¡± Freya said immediately after. Looking at the child in her arms.

    The couple shared a beautiful smile and their family feltplete.

    ¡®In each other, you will find love, peace, happiness. You will flourish and reach heights unimaginable. You both are set to lead not one or two people, you¡¯re set to lead a world full of them.¡¯

    The words of the Goddess came ringing once more and settled between the mates. They still had a long way ahead of them, but in this very moment everything was beyond perfect.

    THE END

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!